《Heavenly Opposers》


 1 Chapter 1

    The wind continued to blow while new cultivators rose and the old fell, empires rose and fell, while time continued with its never-ending path, within the lower heavens, in a room within the Yun family a child of 3 could be seen asleep.


    The room didn''t look anything special, a slightlyrge room with a bed and other necessities, the boy had ck hair and a cute face, with a slightly pointed nose and chubby cheeks, anybody who saw him would want to pinch his cheek.


    The boy seemed to be in pain as his eyebrow was scrunched up and there was a painful look on his face, suddenly the boy shot up from his bed while clutching his head,


    "Haa..haha....the hell, what happened? why does my head hurt?"


    As the boy woke up he looked around his surroundings, a hint of confusion came to his eyes which soon faded away seeing the room he was in, the boy raised his hands as he looked at it, it was soft, small and smooth, soon a calm look that was not fitting for a child took over,


    ''Am I back?''


    The boy thought as he ced his head on the head of the bed and rested his body, soon his eyes closed trying to calm down his beating heart, soon his memories shed reminding him of who he is, Yun Xiao, one of the main children of the huge behemoth Yun family.


    Right now he had returned to the past, no more urate would be that he at his first life as Yun Xiao dies at the age of 28 and was reborn in a world called Ingrid, which waspletely different from his original cultivation world.


    The world he was reborn in had no qi and depended on technologies and the monsters there were fought with something called skills, Yun Xiao lived in that world for 30  years before he died again.


    This time he has met someone that called himself god, the god gave him a chance and send him back to the past to his real world, the world of the 4 heavens, Yun Xiao took deep breaths as he calmed his anxious heart, he opened his eyes as he looked at the ceiling,


    "Heavenly Opposers....huh"


    Xiao muttered as he looked at the ceiling absent-mindedy, the world he lived in was the heavenly world, with four heavens above each other, and his Yun family was a behemoth in the lowest heaven, this was a world filled with cultivators trying to fight against the heaven.


    This was a world ruled by power, nothing else mattered, a cold world where you could lose your life at any time, in here the four heavens were monitored by the heavenly Immortals, who ruled as great immortals above looking down at all.<sub> </sub>


    He Yun Xiao in his previous life was the normal arrogant young master, one with talent at the lowest ne but towards the top his talent was trash, seeing others take over him he Xiao jumped towards the evil side for power and in the end was killed.


    After that he had being born into the world of Ingrid, where it waspletely different from his first world, where most people only lived for 200 years max and only humans ruled over it, seeing that he had been reborn, Xiao shouted with ecstasy, screaming inwardly that he would rule this new world.


    But s it was not to be, the world didn''t have qi to cultivate at all! and not only that the world was filled with so-called hero''s that fought with skills, seeing that he had the luck of being reborn Xiao screamed that he was still chosen but fate was cruel again he was talented to say that he awakened more than one skill but all of them were trash.


    Xiao hopes were crushed again, he became depressed, bullied and he was beaten, even when he resisted hecked strength, even in the new world he was born in strength lived king, but he did not despair, Xiao still had the sword skills and sharp mind from his first life.


    With that he made a living as a mercenary, it was during this he came upon something called novels, fascinated he read about this cultivation novel that spoke truly the same concept as cultivation!


    ? Soon he became obsessed with reading different novels and that''s when he came upon something called the heavenly opposers! intrigued he read it only to be astonished by the fact that it was 100% his world, hell even he was mentioned as a small scale viin.


    Soon the more he read the more he understood that the book spoke about the group called the heavenly opposers, in fact, Xiao knew them well, as he had been killed at one of their hands.


    The heavenly opposers were simple they opposed the heavens Immortals, the heavenly Immortals themselves were sly and dangerous, they had taken up the seat to rule the heaven''s but they were corrupted by its power and were unwilling to give its power-up.


    ording to the Heavens set rule, the 9 seats of heavenly Immortals should be given to the next chosen one when they were born or when they were chosen but the greed in the ones that a currently ruled could not be quenched.


    So they nned and killed the chosen ones before they grew, well technically due to the rule ced on them they couldn''t use their true power but they controlled the powers from behind killing off the chosen ones, causing them a huge level of anguish and pain.


    And as one could guess, due to some heavens blessing the chosen ones born in this era survived and they moved for revenge so the Heavenly Opposers were born.

 2 Chapter 2

    Xiao sighed as he finally opened his eyes, he was still in the same room which meant that this was real and not a dream, he slowly tried to stand up from the bed but ended up trying and falling to the ground, it seems that he was still not used to his child body.


    It took him a few seconds to get adjusted, he had already lived as a child twice so it only took a few minutes for him to get ready,  Xiao adjusted himself as he walked towards the huge mirror in his room, reaching it he could see a child of three with ck hair and eyes, with cute chubby cheeks,


    "Huh, looks like I am back"


    Xiao spoke to himself as he looked at the mirror, it''s then that the door to the room was opened as a servant ran in, she was panting as she looked towards Xiao, for a moment confusion filled her eyes as she looked towards the three-year-old boy, she felt a sense of inconsistency from the boy, seeing it Xiao sighed as he acted like a three-year-old boy, with sparkling curious eyes he looked towards the servant,


    "What happened?"


    As he spoke he looked towards the servant anxiously, seeing that she was in a daze the servant hurriedly spoke,


    "Young Master, the first miss is giving birth!"


    "Mother is?"


    Hearing the servants words Xiao was confused, it was then an image shed in his mind, it was the image of a woman with silver hair, light blue eyes, and a soul-sucking beauty but the problem was that she looked at him with eyes cold almost indifferent gaze, the image went as it came but it brought him to daze, seeing that Xiao was in a daze the servant spoke again,


    "Young master?"


    Hearing the servant call him Xiao shook his head to get rid of his thoughts, he returned to himself as he looked at the servant with a happy and sparkling gaze as he shouted out in happiness,


    "Really!?, my sibling is going to be born?"


    Seeing the sparkling and happy gaze of the cute kid, the servant was tempted to squeeze his cheeks but she restrained herself as she nodded and led the way, seeing the servant lead the way Xiao followed after her, it was not hard for him to act like a child as he had to do it before but he couldn''t keep doing this forever if he did he might go crazy.


    Following the servant he was made to walk for a few minutes to reach a huge courtyard belonging to his mother, thinking about seeing his mother again a smile came to his face, during his previous life she was the one who had always supported him in anything.


    Within a few minutes he reached a room where the screaming of a woman could be heard, Xiao easily understood whose voice that is, outside the room stood several other servants that were women, seeing Xiao walking towards them all of them bowed their heads to show respect.


    He didn''t pay any heed to it as he stood outside the door waiting, soon a few seconds passed it was then that he asked a servant beside him a question,


    "Where''s father?"


    Hearing the child''s question some of the servants made difficult expressions but in the end, one of them opened their mouth and spoke,


    "Young master, after informing the first lord he said that he was busy with cultivation and he would visit the child when he was free"


    After finished speaking the servant looked at Xiao waiting to see if he would explode or react too much but to their surprise he only spoke a few words with a calm look,<sub> </sub>


    "I see..."


    That was all he spoke as he turned his eyes back to the door Xiao wasn''t disappointed as he knew what kind of person his so-called father was, he calmly stood in front of the door hearing the pained cry of his mother, seeing such a calm look in a young child''s face many of the servants felt ufortable but they didn''t speak out as they knew the situation of the Yun family.


    Soon minutes ticked by as the cry heard from the room decreased, recing it a baby''s cry was heard but that was not all, as soon as the cry was heard a cold wind blew in from the room spreading across the entire manor, surprising all that lived here, Xiao felt a shiver down his spine from the cold wind.


    Soon he saw several powerful people appearing in the courtyard, seeing all those people even his reclusive grandfather appear, his face turned to a smile that was hidden, he knew what was to happen and what disappointment that was going to be filled.


    Soon Xiao sighed to himself, it was annoying to act as a child but he couldn''t change so fast, so putting on the happiest smile he could, he ran towards his father who had appeared beside his grandfather, there were several others with powerful auras appearing in the courtyard,


    "Father!"


    Xiao screamed with a childish voice as he ran towards his father, his father had a huge build and a handsome face, he was the second child of Xiao''s grandfather and was also one of the candidates for the next seat of the head, he was Yun Qinghong, Qinghong seeing his child run towards him put on a neutral smile as he took Xiao to his arms,


    "Are you okay Xiao?"


    "I''m fine father!"


    Xiao responded with a happy and chipper voice, as he innocently yed with his father''s beard, seeing it Qinghong could only ept it as he held himself back, seeing the lips of his father twitching Xiao smiled on the inside, in truth Xiao didn''t hold any good feelings about his father, the things that happened the past is still fresh in his mind.


    As Xiao kept annoying his father, the door to his mother''s room opened and the midwife came out, as soon as she did with quick movement Xiao''s grandfather moved inside, seeing it Xiao''s eyes shed.


    Xiao''s grandfather was a tall man with grey hair and a tall beard, even though he looked old his aura was lively and ferocious, as the head of the Yun family Xiao''s grandfather Yun Hao has cultivation at the peak of the lowest heaven.


    Xiao''s eyes stayed focused on his grandfather, he could see his grandfather lifting the baby from the midwife as he seemed to scan her with his aura, at first a shocked and happy expression took his face which was soon turned to disappointment, he gave the child back to the midwife as he spoke with a disappointed face to the people in the courtyard,


    "It''s a pity, it seems that she has terrifying talent in cultivation but her meridians are blocked with yin ice, not only will she not be able to cultivate, she will suffer the extreme cold for the rest of her life"


    After hearing the heads voice silence regained in the courtyard, among them some had a happy expression, some had pity, while some were expressionless, anyhow after the heads words everyone that had gathered started to retreat, even Xiao''s father Qinghong ced Xiao on the floor and left without a word.


    Now only the servants remained in this courtyard and Xiao who was acting as if he was confused with the situation that was happening, it was during this silence that a calm smooth voice was heard,


    "Give her to me"


    Hearing the voice all the servants looked towards inside of the room where thedy sat, Xiao hearing the familiar voice moved towards the bedroom, where he saw a beautiful woman sitting on the bed, the woman had ck hair and eyes, with a calm and haggard look.


    The woman looks gentle and harmless but Xiao knows the truth that it''s just an act, his mother was a demon that wouldn''t hesitate to kill off a whole family if she could get profit and he knows that she is a cunning and scheming woman but no matter what he knows that his mother loves him.

 3 Chapter 3

    With quick steps Xiao walked into the room where he saw the midwife presenting his sister to his mother, even now she kept crying at the top of her lungs without stopping, entering inside the room he could see his mother taking his sister in her arms and looking at her tenderly.


    As Xiao entered the rooms the servants saw it and bowed, his mother Yun Lan raised her head as she looked at Xiao, seeing her beloved son enter the room Yun Lan smiled as she spoke tenderly to Xiao,


    "Come, Xiao,e and meet your sister"


    Xiao sighing on the inside ran up to his mother with an excited smile, reaching closer to his mother Yun Lan smiled affectionately as she moved her body down a bit from the bed to show his sister to him.


    Reaching the bed Xiao could see his sister still crying in his mother''s arms, he could see his sisters small silver hair on his sisters head, along with her sky blue eyes that were open as she cried out, looking at his mother, Xiao excitedly asked,


    "Mother, what''s her name?"


    Even though Xiao knew it he still had to keep up the act. he didn''t want to make his mother suspicious, hearing Xiao''s question Yun Lan smiled brightly as she spoke to her son,


    "Yun Xuanyin, that''s your sister''s name"


    After she finished speaking Yun Lan lifted Xuanyin in a higher pose to feed her, but a few minutes passed and yet Xuanyin refuse to drink milk, she just kept crying in a loud voice without any stop, everybody within the room got worried, Xiao''s mother even tried to feed his sister forcefully but she rejected it and kept crying, it was within this atmosphere that Xiao spoke,


    "Mother, can I hold her?"


    Hearing Xiao''s voice his mother hesitated, after all, he was young and there might be a chance that he might hurt his sister by mistake but everybody in the room was at their wits end about what to do, seeing that his sister had not stopped crying Xiao''s mother extended her hands as she ced his sister on to his arms.


    Xiao moved forward as he took his sister into his arms, looking at his little sister crying at his arms, a sense of nostalgia hit him, in the first life he had ignored his sister, it was something that everyone had to do to keep themselves safe.


    His sister was born with a powerful physique, that was adapted to ice technique but due to her inner Yin ice block, she continuously faced ice attacks from inside her body and those close to her at those time will also be affected irrespective of their cultivation.


    Of course, those with higher cultivation could take it but kids could not hence his sister had lived a lonely life, it could also not be forgotten that Xiao at his first life was an arrogant dick, so he had left his sister to suffer, also with the fact that Xuanyin cannot cultivate she was pushed away by the family.


    But that was only till her physique activated, after that she became a proud arrogant Phoenix that flew in the sky, her luck too was great, at the time Xuanyin had her power activated a powerful figure was touring the lower heavens, she felt her talents and took her away.


    The next time Xiao had seen his sister was in the higher heaven, at that time Xiao had only climbed up to the third heavens by using tricks and his evil technique''s but even then at the third heaven he was nothing, he was not even worth the dirt on the ground, while his sister was a proud cultivator that stood at the top.


    He had once seen his sister, she was being adored by all that was strong, while he was sand in the dust, at that time jealousy and anger filled his heart as he had called out to his sister but all he got was a cold unmoving eye as if he was not worth a grain of sand in her eyes.


    Xiao came out of his daze as he looked at his sister who was crying in his arms, was he angry at her? no, he did not even have the right, it might have beente but before his death, he had heard about all that his sister had done for him, if it wasn''t for her he would have died a thousand times over.<sub> </sub>


    <o>,m That was also when he remembered that lovely sight, the sight of his sister looking up to him with gentle and adoring eyes, the very eyes that wanted the warmth of a family, the very eyes at his childhood that wanted the warmth of a brother to fight off the cold that held her body.</o>


    He Yun Xiao had hurt his sister, a single tear fell down Xiao''s eyes as he looked at his sister, this time he wouldn''t let her get hurt! this time he would be the brother he should have been, this time anybody that wanted to hurt his sister would have to walk above his corpse!.


    With that Xiao closed his eyes diving deep into his consciousness, he was trying to get the fell of one of his skills [Connection], it was a gamble but he tried and he seeded, soon he could feel his passive skill [Connection], cover his body,


    "Um?"


    The first to notice the difference was Yun Lan, she didn''t know how but she suddenly felt that her son was more pleasing to the eyes, no she felt that he was more connecting to her?.


    The next who felt the connection was the servants and finally the sister in his arms, the skill [Connection], was pretty useless, all it did was make a person feel as if he has a connection with you, [Connection] makes Xiao''s more friendly to other but there''s another use to it.


    If a person allows it and if he ces a ''connection'' on them, he would be able to feel what that person was feeling, not only that the person who he ces on it would feel closer to him too and the best thing was that he would be able to share the pain with his connection.


    Xiao didn''t wait as he ced his ''connection'' on his sister, since she was a child and young there was no way for any resistance soon he could feel his sisters pain and the coldness that filled her body, he grunted as he bit his lips,


    ''What the!''


    Feeling the pain and coldness in his body, Xiao''s heart shook, not from the pain but from realizing the fact that his sister had to go through such a thing through her childhood, now within seconds the cry from his sister''s mouth stopped.


    Looking down Xiao could see his baby sister had stopped crying and was looking at him but it only took a few minutes before his sister fell asleep, seeing his sisters cute sleeping face, a truly happy smile came upon Xiao''s face, in this life he would protect her.


    The room had be unusually silent as everybody looked at Xiao who was hugging his sister in his arms,


    "Looks like Xuanyin got attached to you so fast"


    It was Yun Lan his mother that had broken the silence, she had a smile on her face as she beckoned him over to her, Xiao didn''t resist as he walked over to his mother and gave his sister to his mother arms but as he seemed to walk away his sister seemed to wake up, seeing it his mother suggested for him to sleep with her, at first he wanted to refuse but seeing his mother aggressiveness he could only relent.


    And with that he slept close to his mother as his eyelids seemed to close on his own due to his tiredness, it might be that he only woke up now but he had used a lot of his energy to just use one of his skills, there''s also the fact that he was still just a child so he was starting to fall asleep easily.


    The tiredness of using his skill, the shock ofing back, and the faint fragrance of his mother that Xiao had forgotten filled his nose, this he quickly fell asleep.

 4 Chapter 4

    "So.....What to do?"


    Xiao spoke as he looked at the ceiling, currently, he wasying on a chair in his room as he looked at the ceiling of his room, it''s been 2 days since his sisters birth, nothing major happened, other than his father visiting his sister once and the news of his sister spread.


    Right now Xiao was just thinking about the future, after he had sessfully used one of his skills, he tried using the others but it was fruitless, a splitting headache filled his head whenever he tried to use any other skill, thankfully he remembered each and every detail of the Heavenly Opposers due to his active skill that lets him memorize things.


    That''s why he was a bit confused on which path he should take, if it was the Xiao before his first death, then he would undoubtedly use all the resources he knew beforehand and get powerful without caring about others but right now he''s not the same.


    After his second life at Ingrid, he had changedpletely, in this life he wants to rewrite his regrets, of course, Xiao would definitely aim to reach the top, that has never changed even in the past or the future but Xiao had be more humble,


    ''No regrets.....huh''


    Xiao thought as his mind wandered, in both his life he ran after power and strength due to it he was never able to enjoy the little things in life, in this life he would climb to the top but he won''t have regrets, he will enjoy his life while he grows stronger,


    ''Um, that''s what I will do''


    Soon a n had already formed in Xiao''s mind, he would sneakily take some powerful treasure and stuff that should belong to others, of course, he will only take the ones that might not affect the future a lot, plus he should also be wary.


    After all, he doesn''t want to get the attention of the Heavenly Immortals, above all he should first cure his little sister, it won''t be easy, as such he thought of his current status.


    Yun Xiao, part of the Yun family of the lower heavens, To understand his family status one must know that in the lower heavens there are 7 empires ruling the entire lower heaven.


    Each of the empires is equal in power keeping each other in check, as for sects, in the lower realm sects are set up by the empire, here you canpare them to guilds, they do the jobs, like hunting and other adventures things, keeping the demonic beasts in check.


    The sect is where themon people without any backgrounds join to cultivate, as for the Yun family it belongs to The Great Rexion Empire, it''s one of the top 5 families of the empire who rules over arge part of the empire.


    Xiao''s mother is his father''s, first wife, shees from a family less powerful than the Yun family, it was a political marriage, everything should have been good for his mother Yun Lan but things went wrong when his father and one of the daughters of the Min family, another powerful family equal to the Yun family fell in love.<sub> </sub>


    Their union would create a powerful alliance, what more both of them love each other, so it was perfect, in the end, his mother even though is called the first miss, holds no high position within the family, in the end, she became somewhat of an eyesore, even his father barely interacts with his mother anymore, soon a dreadful image of the future filled Xiao''s mind causing him to clutch his hand hard,


    ''Not this time!''


    Xiao swore, he took deep breaths to calm himself down, the thing right now was his sister''s problem, Yun Xuanyin his little sister or moremonly called ''ice phoenix'' born with a heavenly ice phoenix physique ranked among the top 50 of the physique list, one must know that there are known 3000 physiques, having one just within the top 1000 makes you a supreme once in a lifetime genius much less within the top 50, you will be a genius among geniuses.


    It was said that she could freeze realms with just a wave of her hand at her top strength, it was only due to her frozen Ice Yin meridians that she had to suffer so much and if that problem was solved then she would definitely be someone to be feared, Xiao could clearly remember the various rumours he heard in the future about his little sister, Xiao had goosebumps as he thought,


    ''Yup!, never be my little sisters enemy!''


    Moreover, he would be able to prevent his sister from owning that woman a favour, soon Xiao''s eyes clouded over as he thought about a certain terrifying woman, the future brains and strategist of the Heavenly Opposers, Valencia Ewald, Xiao at no circumstances does he want to be associated with that woman!.


    Born with the heavenly eyes that see through fate, along with a past chosen one guiding her, she would quickly rise in power, in fact in his first life due to some circumstances Valencia Ewald, hade to live in his family, even though her family is extremely powerful in the third heaven.


    A bitter chuckle left Xiao''s mouth as he thought about how he in the past courted her just for her beauty like an idiot and even, in the end, he only got a big humiliation, time passed while she became great, he had been left in the dust,


    "Hehehe....that was a fun childhood"


    Xiaoughed to himself as his thoughts wandered, in the past, it was the treasure that Valencia Ewald, gave that saved his sisters life and changed her fate but the favour she had owed her had to be paid and paid did his sister, his sister had to do a huge sacrifice to pay back Valencia Ewald, a river of blood had flowed from it.


    Of course, he didn''t see it but read it from the novel and this time he won''t allow it, he would surely save his sister and he already knew how but first the time has to be right, Xiaoughed out loud as he spoke


    "This time no one would block my path!"

 5 Chapter 5

    4 Yearster~~


    Currently, a 7-year-old boy could be seen walking through the huge house of the Yun Family, his ck hair had be longer and was tied in a ponytail, while his eyes were calm and serene, a feeling of peacefulness and connection could be felt from him.


    The little boy was cute, indicating that he would definitely be handsome when he grows up,  the boy Xiao had just finished his ss and was just heading to his sister''s room, nothing much had changed over the years, well some changes did take ce.


    A month ago his little brother from his father''s wife the woman from the Min family had given birth, now he got a little stepbrother but he doesn''t give a shit about that since he knows how the boy would grow up to be, hence he wouldn''t associate with him nor be his enemy, he would just treat him as air for now.


    Another thing is that he had already slowly started to change his behavior a bit from his childish one, of course, he didn''t do it abruptly as he didn''t want to get any suspicion on him but that still got him a name of weirdo, some had even pointed it to his sister.


    As for his sister, well she behaves as he had remembered her, his current baby sister barely talks and that too it was only with him and his mother, moreover she rarely cries or makes any demand,  also his sister even at her young age seems to demonstrate a frightening amount of intelligence.


    This seemed to alginate her from the rest of the family, there''s also the fact that she periodically releases cold yin energy from her body causing other''s to stay away from her, in fact, there were several kids that made fun of his sister or said bad things to her, of course as her big brother he had beaten up all that kids, causing him to get beaten up by his father.


    With that, there was nothing much that seemed to take ce, other than that he had tried to awaken his other skills but up and till now he had only managed to use another of his skill but Xiao could still vaguely feel that he would be able to use all of his skill when he turns 10 that''s the age in which kids awaken their skills in Ingrid, along with it tens also the age in which a person can start cultivating.


    Feeling a small anticipation Xiao walked into his mother courtyard,  along the way he met several servants that bowed to him or smiled at him, after all among the servants he has a good reputation, well his skill [Connection] helped but still a sense of maturity had started to form around Xiao due to him slowly opening his true self, many had found it weird but after time passed they got used to it


    Giving a nod to each of them Xiao entered his mother room, entering inside he could see his sister surrounded with some toys, her silver hair had grown to reach a bob, while her chubby cheeks were squishable, her skin was white without any blemish, her blue eyes were apathetic and cold, one could only wonder how?.


    Seeing Xiao enter the apathetic eyes of Xuanyin lit up, standing up awkwardly she ran towards Xiao with her arms open, a hearty smile took over Xiao''s face as he lifted his sister into his arms carrying her, as he held her she happily wrapped her arms around his neck while she leaned in her adorable head to his shoulder, her apathetic eyes seemed to dance with happiness as she felt his heat,


    "So how was your day?"


    Xiao asked as he lightly held his sister in his arms, she raised her head as she looked at him with her cute little eyes,


    "Oh, it was boring?"


    "..."


    "So, you felt bored without seeing me?"


    "..."


    "Okay, I will stop I am just teasing you"


    If someone elsewhere to see this they would bepletely bewildered, after all, currently, Xuanyin wasn''t even speaking, yet both Xiao and she werepletely at ease talking to each other, normally it might not be possible but due to his skill [Connection], Xiao was easily able to tell what his sister was thinking of trying tomunicate with him


    It was when they both were ''talking'' to each other that Xuanyin suddenly started shivering at the same time cold yin energy started to release from Xuanyin''s body, feeling the cold and pain in her body she quickly hugged Xiao forfort, Xiao sensing the cold he too hugged his sister tightly while activating his skill to share the pain between them.


    Xiao felt his body turn colder, while he felt like ice like needles were stabbing his body but he didn''t cry out, while it was painful, he Xiao had gone through worse,  the only concern was how his sister was faring, he could see that his sister was holding on to him without letting out a sound.


    It did impress him, yet at the same time he felt pained to see his sister go through something like this, he endured the cold for a few seconds which felt like an eternity, and just like that after a few seconds the cold disappeared, with that Xiao was left with a trembling cold but even then he didn''t let go of his sister, he desperately tried to give her the warmth that she needed.<sub> </sub>


    A few minutester everything returned to normal, after that he was able to feel morefortable as he looked at his sister in his arms, reigning himself, he asked his sister a question,


    "Are you okay Xuanyin?"


    She raises her head and nod, seeing that he smiled but then his sister started to look at him very intently


    "Um, your angry?"


    "..."


    "Sorry Xuanyin, I can''t let you suffer alone"


    "..."


    "Why?, because your my family and I love you, I would never let you suffer"


    "..."


    Xiao kept looking at his sister for a few seconds, after which his sister averted her eyes andid her head on his shoulder, even though his sister didn''t respond, he could still feel through his connection that his sister was happy, Xiao chuckled as he held his sister in one arm and patted her back with another, it was then that his mother entered and spoke.


    "Ayee~~it looks like both of you are close as ever, you know you''re making your mother jealous~~"


    Xiao''s mother entered with a pout as she spoke seeing the scene, Xiao smiled wryly as he spoke back to his mother, with a smile,


    "You don''t have to be jealous mother, you know I love you too"


    Hearing Xiao''s words his mother walked up to him and pinched his cheeks as she spoke,


    "Ah!, you are getting good with your words"


    "Well I learn from the best"


    Hearing Xiao''s words his mother smiled brightly, right now Xiao''s way of talking and behavior is nothing like a child, after all, he had already shown himself to his mother, of course, he didn''t say anything about his past or himself, he had just shown himself as a ''genius'' to his mother.


    Of course, he can''t simply show maturity and a great level of thinking, so he had to go through a ''terrifying'', event such as his father ignoring him or beating him after that Xiao had to just run to his mother and start telling about his problems.


    In his past life, his mother had hidden her true ruthless side from him, it was only farter he understood how terrifying his mother was and she had only hid it to make sure that he doesn''t have any hate for her but since he started to show his ''ruthless'' self she decided to reveal a part of herself.


    And after a year of it, he was recognized as a ''genius'' by his mother and he started to slowly show himself, anyway right now his mother doesn''t treat him as a child but a great prodigy that knows a lot about the world even though he''s young.

 6 Chapter 6

    "So how''s the auction house going mother?"


    Xiao asked as he walked with his sister in his arms in a certain direction, his mother too walked alongside him as they headed towards a certain area, hearing his question his mother was pensive for a moment before she spoke,


    "Well, all things considered, the auction house is already in a steady rise, and the ideas you gave me were excellent, my sons are really a genius!"


    At the end of her sentence his mother proudly smiled at him, seeing it Xiao smiled wryly on the inside cause some of these ideas were his mother, he had just talked about them in an earlier time, speaking of his mother she''s a business prodigy, his mother already has several auction house in the Rexion Empire.


    Not only that she has several hidden businesses and other establishments, some based on assassination, brothels, and many more, none knew that these belonged to his mother, she had controlled all these in secret, he could still vividly remember that when he was almost killed by his very own family, his mother had used all her assets to rain down death upon the ones that hurt him but sadly she was killed protecting him.


    Moreover, he also knew his mother''s dearest wish, to have her business spread across the entire 4 heavens, he also knows that his mother dearly desires to get stronger but sadly her talents were not enough for it, seeing the proud and energetic smile on his mothers face he swore to never let her be hurt in this life,


    "As your son, how could I not be great?"


    "You little mischievous boy you really know how to sweet-talk a person, I pity the girls that fall in your arms"


    "Mother!"


    Xiao ''blushed'' as he responded to his mother, even if he did show he was mature, it doesn''t mean a child won''t blush to his mothers teasing, after all even if he shows that he''s matured, he still has to act like a child in certain things, seeing her son''s furious blushing face she chuckled but a momentter a serious expression took her face,


    "Son be careful in the trial and do your best"


    Hearing his mother serious voice Xiao nodded his head he knows how important this trial is, right now he was heading to a trial that would be attended by all the kids of 7 years belonging to the Yun Family, the trial was simple you just have to survive in an illusion created forest for 2 days, it sounds cruel but it was necessary for cultivation.


    Why? because it was needed for one to find their path in cultivation, in the world of cultivation one is required to spend a lot of their time mediating or risking your life for resources, so how would these young masters who never faced problems be able to risk their life?.


    Show them despair and helplessness, cultivation in a way is simr to studying, some might be good at it, while others might be bad, some might love to study while others might hate it, it''s the same for cultivation, how can you expect 10-year-old kids to have the determination to cultivate when they never felt powerless? and that''s what this trial does.<sub> </sub>


    Everything in the trial is real, from the pain to the death, of course, if you die in the illusion world you won''t die in the real world but the trauma and pain you feel will be real, this is the trail where the ones who can truly make it to the future in cultivation are chosen, the ones who couldn''t ovee the trail will be either sent to the branch family or will get enough money to live a normal and happy life because cultivation is not for the weak-minded.


    In his past life Xiao''s score was average, while he barely manage to survive but in this life, it would be different, he would be exceptional, the better he shows he is, the more resources he would get, even if he''s apathetic to his family, he can''t ignore the fact that his family is a shield protecting him, once he''s strong enough he would just throw away the shield.


    As he was in deep thought, he along with his sister and mother had reached a huge open area, where several people could be seen, converged on the center area stood several 7-year-old kids, some were nervous, some were calm, while some were biting their lips, Xiao''s eyes were calm as he looked at the gathering of his cousin''s and family.


    On arge area with huge tables sat several powerful figures raging from Xiao''s grandfather, father, his uncles, and some of his aunts, they all had powerful aura''s surrounding them, there were also his older cousins and the current talented generation, all of them seemed serene and calm, while an aura of superiority surrounded them


    Looking closer Xiao could see a beautiful woman besides his father sitting at the seat of the 1stdy which should have belonged to his mother, in her arms there was a small baby boy, seeing it he discreetly looked towards his mother only to see that she was calm and that she didn''t care, Xiao knew that his mother didn''t love his father nor did she give a crap about him.


    Their marriage was political, even before his father barely talked to his mother and after marrying the woman from the Min family, he becamepletely dismissive of his mother, Xiao was sure that the only reason that there was any amiability between them was because of his mothers business''s.


    Seeing the other kids gathering towards the center he ced the reluctant Xuanyin on the ground as he smiled at her while patting her head, receiving his warm pats Xuanyin closed her eyes to relish in the warmth of the only person that could give her warmth, taking his hand from the pat he could feel a sense of disappointment from his sister, smiling cheekily he spoke to his sister while pointing at his cheeks,


    "Xuanyin, why don''t you give your brother a kiss to motivate him"


    Hearing her brother words, Xuanyin with her apathetic eyes looked at her brother who was now kneeling a bit to show his cheeks, Xuanyin kept looking at her brother''s cheek for a moment before she leaped to give a small kiss of luck to her beloved brother, feeling the kiss on his cheeks he patted his sister head for onest time before walking to the center, he couldn''t help but pat his sister''s head, her hair was silky and a cool feeling would always fill him when he patted it.


    Giving a kiss to his mother who pouted at his sister kiss, Xiao walked towards the center of the gathering, turning around a bit he could see his sister in his mother''s arms as his mother walked towards the table where all the elders sat.


    With quick steps, Xiao reached the middle of the gathering, those who saw him would either make way for him or move away, after all, Xiao''s quite infamous in the family for beating up kids who offended his sister, even if the kidse back in the group to beat up Xiao still won.


    Not only that there was always a sense of maturity of connection from Xiao, he always seemed more isted from the kids, in fact when his grandfather felt this flow from him, he had checked his body to see if Xiao had a special physique but sadly there was no such thing, so he had just thought of it as some special charm power since his [Connection] was not that powerful his family just let it be.

 7 Chapter 7

    p "Hey!, Xiao! over here"</anda>


    As Xiao was standing in the middle of the gathering where all the other kids were staying away from him, he heard a chipper happy young girl''s voice calling out to him, hearing the girl''s voice Xiao sighed inwardly as he looked towards the girls running towards him while waving at him


    "What do you want, Yun Yurou?"


    Hearing the unenthusiastic voice of Xiao, the girl who was running towards him pouted in displeasure, she looked like a 7-year-old with ck eyes and hair, along with a cute face, her hair on her sides was braided, making her look a bit cuter, she was Yun Yurou the daughter of one of his uncles, a direct lineage and his cousin


    "Mou~~Don''t be such a spoil! you know  today''s the day we get a chance at being chosen for cultivation right?"


    As she spoke she came closer to Xiao and started shaking his shoulders with an excited expression, seeing it a headache filled his head, most of the time Xiao stays away from other kids since he finds it annoying but this girl just keeps disturbing him, even if he tells her away or shouts to her she stilles and asks to y with him


    It had happened after he had identally saved her from bullying, he didn''t know the reason and didn''t care but he had identally saved her when he went to find the kids that had hurt his sister, for now, if he could, he would undoubtedly change that moment, expatriated Xiao rubbed his head as he talked back to Yun Yurou


    "Yun Yurou, don''t you have somebody else to go and disturb?"


    "Nope, only you"


    She spoke as she smiled cutely, with that Xiao started to avoid her, while Xiao was dealing with her, a talk was taking ce among the powerful elder and family members that were gathered at the table, at that time Yun Qinghong spoke to his father the head of the family


    "Father, who do you think will show us a good show this year?"


    Hearing Yun Qinghong''s question, Yun Hao remained silent as he keenly looked at the kids that were gathered on the grounds, his eyes briefly shed by Xiao''s as he spoke out in a calm voice


    "I think that your eldest son might show something interesting this year"


    "My Son?"


    Hearing Yun Hao''s words Yun Qingong turned his head towards Xiao who was currently trying to get rid of the persistent Yun Yurou, he looked at his son intently for a moment before he looked towards his father


    "Is there a specific reason father?"


    "Just call it a hunch"


    Hearing that it was a hunch many of the people who were keenly listening lost their interest but many still stayed vignt towards the boy, they wanted to see if he would show anything special, with that the family kept discussing about things as the minutes flew by


    As soon as the half an hour mark ended one of the elders stood up and pped his hands causing a wave of sound to travel, this caused many of the kids to step back or fall, while the surroundings became quiet, seeing it the elder nodded his head as he spoke


    "Greetings everyone, my name''s Yun Lie and I hope you all are ready for your tests?"


    Hearing the elders words all the kids nodded their head, seeing this scene Xiao could only shake his head inwardly, while he knows the full truth due to his second chance all the others do not, to truly feel powerlessness true fear is required, just as he was pitying the kids a man haughtily walked into the gathering


    He was middle-aged looking rather handsome, he had a beautiful blue robe on his body, while a symbol was pinned to his chest, it was the picture of a globe protected by two wings, seeing the person that was entering many of the elders stood up and gave a bow


    The middle-aged man nodded his head to them haughtily even though his true strength was less than theirs, that was because he was a world spirit master! seeing the symbol on the middle-aged man many felt envy, even Xiao but that went quickly as a resolute expression filled his face<sub> </sub>


    ''This time I would get it!''


    Xiao swore to himself, world spirit masters are different from cultivators, they have a world spirit core within them and could use world spirit energy, they could connect to the spirit world and use that energy to grow stronger, world spirit masters are amazing, as they can do otherworldly things with the world spirit energy


    They are highly respected no matter where they go and no one dares to insult a world spirit master as long as a World Spirit Association exist, thinking about this Xiao looked deeply at the man that haughtily walked up to Yun Hao but reaching him the middle-aged man bowed respectfully


    Seeing it Yun Hao nodded his head, world Spirit masters are very rare, even in the Yun family there are only 2 of them and the one in front of him was only at spirit fusion, as for how their cultivation goes? it''s as:


    World Sensing


    World Spiritual Movement


    World Spiritual Rotation


    World Spirit


    World Spirit Fusion


    World Spirit Transformation


    World Spirit Completion


    It is said that one can only be a true World Spirit master only after the World spirit Completion, of course even after then there are many other steps to go, even when Xiao was thinking he kept his eyes at the world spirit master, he could see the middle-aged man taking a seat next to the head, with that the elder that called himself Yun Lie spoke


    "Then let''s begin"


    Even before the kids could understand the world spirit master snapped his hands as a gentle and soothing blue lights started to sweep out of his hands, he moved his hands expertly as the blue light started to surround the kids, many of them felt panic but the blue light seemed to soothe their worries


    And just like that with a click a formation appeared below the kids, seeing it many of the older people looked at the middle-aged man enviously, a bright light surrounded all the kids as they disappeared, leaving nothing behind


    With blue shes, all of the kids started appearing at the different parts of the forest, as the blue light shed Xiao opened his eyes, the smell of the forest and its gentle wind caressed his face, one might even find that the world was extremely realistic and it truly is


    The only difference is that the formation locking this ce makes sure that even if you die, you will only be kicked out alive, while the rest of the beasts and forest are real and this is not known by the kids, to them this is an illusion and the ring truth of fear and death will soon be approaching them, well it was not Xiao''s problem


    With quick nimble movements he moved towards the nearby shrubs, getting close he took sniffs, not feeling any particr scent he rejoiced


    ''Good, this ce doesn''t seem to be marked by any animal''


    First, he needed a ce to hide and find a clean source of water for drinks, along with it he also needs to map out the area for the more dangerous beasts, Xiao didn''t hesitate as he took up some dirt and started to ce it all over his body to hide his scent, as soon as he made sure that he would be invisible within the trees, he started to move


    It was time to hunt!

 8 Chapter 8

    A day has passed since the beginning of the test and many changes have already taken ce, among the kids that has entered about one third had already died, the other kids had already learned what true terror was and they got to know that the world they were in was reality


    Among the ones that were killed some lost their will to fight, while the others learned the power of helplessness and now their hearts burned with the desire to get stronger, the trial was not really about surviving for 3 days, it was about earning the will to get stronger


    Of course, those that survive for all the three days and show exceeding results will get extra rewards but then again even the ones that lost at the first might have great cultivation talent, so they won''t bepletely pushed aside


    In the world of cultivation one must have talent, a strong martial heart and a goal that you put on yourself, only with these would you be able to move forward and the one that had got the eyes of the elders was Xiao as he had disyed an extraordinary performance


    What they saw from a seven-year child was cunningness, resourcefulness, and a beaming fearless martial heart, from the very start they could see how Xiao had nned, the way in which he covered himself to hide his scent was something that no other kids did, it was not that they didn''t know, in fact, each of the kids would be given several instructions and training for their survival


    But being told something and being able to do it are two different things, having the will to do anything to move forward is extremely important in the world of cultivation and Xiao had showed it and it was not just only that, the way he moved and the way he easily grew from his mistakes was extraordinary


    Of course, Xiao made those ''mistakes'' knowingly, after all, won''t it be suspicious if a kid who never even saw a forest was able to survive in it easily? so Xiao willingly made some rookie mistakes and he ''improved'' drastically from it, he wanted to disy himself as a genius that grew with great speed


    Anyhow there were some fights that Xiao was involved in but he ended up running away due to his ''inability'', for now, he had already shown his adaptability, now it was time to show his determination, within the deep forest Xiao was moving through the forest with careful step


    His body was camouged within the trees, and he moved with calctive steps, of course, he wasn''t an ''expert'', so he made mistakes, truthfully speaking Xiao wanted to go all out but he knew that showing too much was not always a boon, the one watching was old foxes that lived hundreds of years longer than him, they would quickly pick up any anomaly with him, so he had to be careful


    With ''awkward'' and ''novice'' moves Xiao traveled through the forest, as he kept moving he passed through arge area with a huge opening, and within the opening, he saw arge tiger sleeping, it was twice his size, with a robust body and a gleaming fur covering its body


    It was not a demonic beast, if it was them this won''t even be a trial anymore, demonic beasts are those that can cultivate and grow stronger, once they reach a high realm they will be able to take on human appearance, and if they used such a beast, then it would just be serving these kids on a silver te to them


    Xiao hid at a discrete location as he focused intently on the sleeping beast, ever since Xiao had returned his body kept itching for a fight, one that would test him to the limit one that would make his blood boil in excitement, seeing that this was the perfect opportunity Xiao''s eyes shined with fighting spirit


    He didn''t hesitate anymore as he held the token in his hand, this was something given to everyone and no one could tamper with it, in a way it was a beacon that allowed people to see what was happening, with a determined gaze Xiao willed his soul, as his soul energy wrapped around the token


    If there was anybody who could witness this scene, they would lose their mind in shock because Xiao right was willing his soul! the use of the soul was extremely mysterious and powerful in the cultivation world, one would not be able to control their soul<sub> </sub>


    One might be able to ess their soul when they reach a certain level in cultivation but even to them controlling soul energy was notpletely possible, of course in the world of cultivation there''s nothing that was impossible, within its long history there were several geniuses born with the power to control the soul and its energy


    But even for them, they were only able to control their soul after reaching a high realm and that too they had to spend years studying their soul but it was different for Xiao when he had first found that he was able to feel his soul and it''s the power he was surprised beyond anything but heter he epted it


    And as for how? well he didn''t care, Xiao''s thoughts were simple, he didn''t know why this happened so he thought about it, there might be some reason like he died and he was born twice or many things, overall he couldn''t get a concrete answer so he gave up


    And that''s how he is, if you can''t find the answer why is waste time thinking about it? Xiao''s whole life is a mystery and he firmly believes that with time, answers will definitely find him, leaving aside the whole mystery, he willed his soul power to the formation in the batch, causing it to glitch, and with it, the scene disying him disappeared


    And this caused outrage to the others who were watching it, Yun Hao frowned seeing it, as for the world spirit master his expression turned to knots, he willed his power to control the formation, yet something seemed to block him but he couldn''t identify the power


    It was natural as soul power was extremely rare even in the higher heavens, feeling that the situation was turning dire, the world spirit master tried his best to fight it but it was like a gum sticking to the formation, it would take some time to fix it and that''s what Xiao needed, seeing that his n had worked he held the small sword in his hands as he walked to the beast that was sleeping


    And as soon as he entered a certain range the beast opened his eyes and looked towards Xiao, seeing tasty meat presenting to itself, its eyes glowed with greed as it stood up on its four legs and roared to present its superiority, hearing its roar Xiao''s eyes buzzed, he cleared his ears with azy expression as he spoke


    "Son of a bitch, fucker do you have to be so loud? fucking bastard you almost hurt my ears you know?"


    And with that, the calm and clean expression that he had always shown broke down, Xiao''s face becamezy and obnoxious, he stretched his body and cracked his neck


    "Ohhh fuck, finally I can talk as I want, it was so stuffed acting all calm and genius like you know?"


    Xiao spoke to the tiger who was bewildered seeing its prey being so cared free, it''s eyes became fierce as it roared again, bing ready for a strike, seeing it Xiao smirked


    "Wow!, your quite the feisty guy, I wonder how you would taste?"


    After he spoke he held his stomach and looked at the tiger with a hungry gaze, seeing it the tiger felt a chill down its spine, slowly but surely the real Xiao wasing out, the real him who was cunning, arrogant, maniptive, shameless and mostly foul-mouthed!

 9 Chapter 9

    ''It''s strong''


    Xiao thought as he looked at the tiger that was gazing at him as if he was food that was served to it, he stood straight as the small steel sword that matched his height was held deeply within his hands


    Every kid was allowed to bring a single weapon to help and this small sword was the one that he brought since he was a child he didn''t go to do any high-level exercise since as a child he first needed to grow but that doesn''t mean that his experiences and his foresight have disappeared


    While he might seem to be standingzily without any protection, that was just an illusion, every muscle of Xiao''s was tense, as his body prepared for battle, his eyes roamed around the entire area scanning them for any situation that he might be able to use to his advantage


    Not only that, as he stood he was infusing his soul energy into his body strengthening it beyond what should be normal, he could feel his muscles strength increasing while his sight and senses were being increased, Xiao''s eyes became sharp as he looked at the beast that was looking at him with disdain


    ''Weight approximately 80-95kg, seems to be more inclined to attack with his ws and teeth, weak points appear to be below the knee and the stomach area where less protection appears to be, calcting attack patterns''


    Xiao''s mind raced as he scanned the beast for its weakness, as he made an attack n, the lessons Xiao learned had always thought him to never underestimate his opponent, he was to always give his best, even if he was fighting an ant, soon the grip on his sword hardened as he applied strength to his leg and moved forward


    As Xiao moved forward to attack the beast looked at him with disdain, it gathers strength on its leg as it attacked forward with its w towards Xiao, the tiger''s expression was full of confidence but s it would learn its lesson soon


    Xiao''s calm eyes looked towards the w that was heading towards his head, he had already got it in at a closer range and just as the w was heading towards his head his speed increased! with a bang causing cracks to appear on the ground, he appeared next to the head of the tiger and stabbed forward towards its eyes,


    The tiger was surprised to see its prey escaping which caused it to momentarily pause, using this moment Xiao stabbed to its eyes causing blood to spurt but due to his lesser strength he only ended up popping its eyes, feeling the pain in its eyes the tiger with swift reaction hit its paw towards Xiao due to pure reflex


    Xiao didn''t panic as he twisted his body and applied major of his soul power to his legs, he moved his body such that his legs jumped up on the paw that was hitting him, and using the paws strength he moved backward, as he did he looked at the tiger that had only one eye, intense anger could be seen in its eye


    "ROAR...."


    The tiger opened its mouth and gave out a roar of anger, its past arrogance disappeared as it look at its prey with renewed vignce, it didn''t wait for Xiao to move as it jumped toward him with its superior speed, Xiao looked at it calmly as his legs were supplied with soul power making him faster<sub> </sub>


    Each time the beast attacked he dodged it with in a hairs breath, he could literally feel the humongous power that was held within the legs of the tiger but this was what he wanted a fight that puts his life on the line! for the next few minutes he closely kept dodging each of the tigers w or bite, while at the same time calmly hitting the sports that showed weakness


    And a few minutester Xiao stopped as he took deep breaths to regain his stamina, seeing it the tiger who was now covered with blood from several of its smaller cuts smirked with arrogance and jumped forward but its body stopped as it crashed down unwilling to move, a sense of confusion appeared on its face as it tried to move again but no matter what it''s body refused, it was as if it''s body had shut down, seeing it a smirk appeared on Xiao''s face, he walked towards it as he ced his head on its head


    "Confused?"


    Xiao asked with a daunting voice, seeing it fear began to fill the tiger''s body but no matter what it did, it was unable to move or do anything, the only thing it could do was roar back at him


    "Well it''s no use, while my cuts might seem small, I made sure to cut each important blood vein of yours, and with more blood you lost the more your body didn''t have blood, and finally to protect your life, your brain directly shut down the other functions"


    Xiao spoke as he looked at the tiger, he knew it couldn''t understand his words, but he simply spoke for fun and with that, he didn''t wait any longer as he plunged his sword into the tiger''s head killing it


    "Ufffff.....finally a good fight, with this I now have a good idea of my current bodies capabilities"


    Xiao spoke to himself as he stretched his body but he couldn''t rest now as he used most of his soul power to fill his body as he started to drag the tiger towards a certain ce, it took a few minutes but finally, he reached a trap he had built and threw the tiger to an open ground trap where several spikesid and with that he fell to the ground exhausted and it was good that he did since the next second itself the world spirit master had fixed the problem bringing the attention back at Xiao


    As the scene became clear everyone gasped at the scene of Xiao lining next to the trap he built with the tiger inside of it, as they had kept their attention on him before they knew about the trap that was built, but seeing that he and sessfully trapped the tiger, many cursed under their breath for missing such an exciting fight


    Meanwhile, Yun Hao and the elder had a frown on their face, they weren''t young, so they knew that trapping such an animal is not easy, they tried to look for any scene to find a bigger answer but all they could see was Xiao outsmarting the beast, in the end, they gave up and epted the reason


    After that there weren''t many other interesting scenarios as everything went normally, Xiao didn''t show anything superb afterward, in truth he could show many of his amazing skills and earn recognition but he knew, in the end, it would be for naught, unless he show heaven-defying cultivation talent, whatever else he shows is useless


    And in the future when his younger stepbrother shows his talent he would be forgotten and even if he shows super cultivation talent, the Min family won''t let him live for long to oppose his younger stepbrother, so in the end what he showed should be enough to be epted and not enough to be feared, because, in the world of cultivation, petty tricks are nothing in front of absolute strength

 10 Chapter 10

    "Wow~~now that was a good bath"


    Xiao spoke out loud as he stretched his body and dressed up after a warm and rxing bath, it''s been a few hours since the trial had finished and he had shown outstanding performance and as long as he awakens a good talent he will be a seeded candidate in the family


    As Xiao finished dressing he went towards his bed,ying down he started to think about his next ns, after the trial he had got the attention of the elders, sadly along with it he had earned the attention and some animosity from the older kids, it would be okay till he awakens his talent


    For now, they would only mark the kids that might be a challenge for them, after all, when the new kids grow up they would be taking the limelight from the older one''s, so they have to be careful of who they want to mess with


    ''Sigh.....why''s it always soplicated''


    Xiaomented as heid on his bed with a tired look, his body was truly tired from the fights and constant lookout for trouble and when the test had finished he had to deal with his overly excited and proud mother, though his sistering up to him and hugging him did heal his fatigue a bit


    "I must get my hands on the pill of reform soon"


    Xiao spoke with an at most serious expression, his eyes zed over as he started thinking about the pill of reform, the one thing  that could help him remove his fate, he had read about this pill in the novel, back then he could only curse the idiots who destroyed this only treasure


    Xiao raised his hands as he gripped his fingers tight, in the world of the four heavens, everybody is born with a limit called talent, no matter what your body would only be able to cultivate and reach a cultivation talent that was bestowed upon you


    Of course, nothing is impossible to change in this world, in fact, there are several supreme treasures spread across the heavens that might help one to increase your own talents but each of the treasures is extremely rare and in the hands of powerful people that Xiao right now can not dream to face off


    Plus even then these treasures would only increase it, it won''t remove the restriction that was ced on his body due to the talent he was born with, and each of it rtes to the cultivation you can achieve, for example, the level of cultivation in here the lowest ne is:


    >Body Refinement Realm(9 levels)(Lifespan:120 years)


    >QI Refinement Realm(9 levels)(Lifespan:150 years)


    >Foundation Establishment Realm(9 levels)(Lifespan:200 years)


    >Martial Spirit Realm(9 levels)(Lifespan:300 years)


    >Core Forming Realm(3 levels)(Lifespan:500 years)<sub> </sub>


    >Mortal Core Realm(3 levels)(Lifespan:800 years)


    >Earth Core Realm(3 levels)(Lifespan: 950 years)


    >Heaven Core Realm(3 levels)(Lifespan: 1000 years)


    These are the major cultivations in the lower realm, the one after the Heaven Core Realm is the Nascent Realm but if one breaks through it, then they are forced to ascend to the higher heaven, they won''t be able to stay at the lower heavens


    Of course one can even rise to the higher realms by walking through the Heavenly stairs that is within the Heavenly Tree, the Heavenly Tree is spread across the entire four heavens, it was there since the beginning of time, its branches and leaves hold the smaller and lesser dimensions, it''s what everyone believes


    All in all, it''s not something that anybody would dare to mess with, be it the immortals of the highest heavens or the gods that live at the top, but it''s not easy to climb the Heavenly Path if you are not talented to match that heaven you won''t be able to climb it, the only thing you would achieve is perishing


    In the four havens everythinges down to talent and he Xiao was born with Mortal Core Realm talent, it was above average and a good one to leave a powerful and steady life in the lower heavens but to the upper realms he was trash, sure having Mortal Core Talent doesn''t just mean that you could only cultivate to Mortal Core Talent, you could definitively exceed it, otherwise how would have he in his first life climb till the third heaven?


    But the price to do so is beyond someone''s imagination, sure he had exceeded it but his level of strength was trash, heck even a newborn baby of the third heaven would be able to beat him ck and blue in the past and that is what limits his talent


    With his talent, it would be smooth sailing for him till The Mortal Core Realm but to go above that it would take him 100 times the effort of someone born with that talent and if he did exceed the talent ced on  his body, the power would be less than the one that was born with the power to reach it


    That''s what had happened in his first life, using those evil techniques he rose his cultivation sky high, he did both unspeakable things to reach the top, after the loss of his mother, he had entered a dark ce in his heart which only desired for strength and in the end, it was his demise, he was just a puppet ying to others will, both arrogant and stupid


    In the four heavens, there are other ways in which power is derived, we have bloodlines, special physiques, heavenly treasure''s that increases either your power or  your luck, heavenly eyes that let you see what others can''t, and much more weird power that one can''t imagine and he Xiao had gotten to know about all this when he had read the Heavenly Opposers


    And among them, the one treasure that couldpletely change him is the pill of reform, be it any other treasures it would only increase his potential to a certain position but the pill of reformpletely removes the shackles of his powers, in other words, he won''t have an ending!


    Of course, the pill won''t suddenly make you a genius nor would it increase your talents, it would just remove the ''shackles'' of talent that binds him, in other words, if before he would only reach the Mortal Core Realm and would have to work hard to reach the rest realm, then after eating that pill, he would only need the average time and his powers won''t be lessened when he reaches a level above his talent!


    He would have the same level of average strength as the one who had the talent to reach the same realm, unlike before where his strength won''t bepared to the one with talent''s above him! such a pill goespletely against the heavens since itpletely paves the path for him without an end, theoretically, he could go to be strong as the heavens themselves!


    But then again it would only give his body the average strength of the higher realm talent he reaches, it won''t suddenly give you higher level qi nor would the difficulty of 100 times effort change but it doesn''t matter, just getting rid of his shackles is the first thing that Xiao needs as for the rest, he could always find the treasures he read about and take it for himself first, of course, he would do it in a moderate pace and would make only sure to take those that won''t affect the future heavily and even just those would change himpletely!

 11 Chapter 11

    The pill of reform while it might not sound much, if its information was ever released to the outer world, then the four heavens might go to a blood bath for it, especially the old fossils that had reached their limit and had no way to to go forward, to then the pill of reform would sound like a chance for a new path!


    Sure it might not increase their talent but it would definitely give a path forward, this might even tempt more powerful geniuses, as they just have to use some treasure to increase theirprehension while the pill of reform forges the path for them!


    And he Xiao could eat it without worrying about it affecting the future as the pill was originally not eaten by anybody! so him taking it won''t affect much of the flow of the world, one might wonder why Xiao who doesn''t care about anything else other than his family would be so adamant about not affecting the future?


    It was simple as someone that lived during the Great War and had understood the inner workings of the four heavens due to the book Heavenly Opposers, he knew about the wars and the great danger that was heading towards the future, a time woulde where only strength would matter


    And for the four heavens to survive it is imperative that the Heavenly Opposer exists, if not then the four havens would fall, it is a known fact that the Heavenly Tree protects the four heavens and the universe from the Chaos energy that exists outside


    Outside the Heavenly Tree''s protection, several Chaos beings look to this world with a desire to corrupt and destroy and they are getting close, in fact from what Xiao had read one of the Heavenly Immortals was Corrupted by the Chaos energy and works for the beings that exist outside the Heavens protection


    That single Heavenly Immortal slowly started to corrupt the rest to keep the power for themselves, the ones that were corrupted turned the rest to their puppets and started wilting down the power that guards the four Heavens and the rest of the realms from Chaos!


    From What Xiao knows the reason that there was a heavy spike in the birth of more talents is due to the four Heavens themselves feeling a sense of dread, so they started producing more talents to protect the Heavens themselves, the heroes to be exact


    In the future after the fall of the Heavenly Court by the Heavenly Opposers, the war against the Chaos would begin and what really annoys Xiao is that he doesn''t know how it ends!  that''s right he had only read till the starting of the war, so he doesn''t know how the world ends up


    Xiao when he was still living in Ingrid, he had turned that ce upside down looking for the final volume, and yet he couldn''t find it, that''s also the reason he was in a hurry to increase his powers


    He had first thought about taking the great heavenly treasures he knew butter he gave up, those treasures even if he found them using them is another thing, since they have their own ego and would definitely not choose an averagely talented person, as for taking up great legacies? well they came with their own baggage and there was no way to get rid of it too


    Just thinking about what the future holds would always rile Xiao up, he needed to get powerful and fast, after making sure he was set to be an immortal, he would thentch onto a golden thigh and ride the wave with it, he would be good friends with the people that would be stronger in the future, he would get into the core group of the Heavenly Opposers and live off his easy life with their protection


    ''Um, that sounds good''


    Xiao thought as he nned but first, he needed to get the pill of reform which was hidden within the depths of an ancient ruin, ording to what he read the pill of reform was made by the greatest alchemist that existed at the Golden Era


    The Era where the realms of cultivation and strength were at a level that many could only dream, anyway the alchemist was obsessed with creating something that might break the shackles of the heavens, so he made the pill of reform, of course with its creation he perished and his work was never found


    It waster found by the main leader and MC of the Heavenly Opposer and his team, a man who would shake and wonder the four Heavens, the future leader of the Heavenly Opposer, and the man that would stand at the pinnacle of power!


    In the future when he found it, he was toote to use it, the pill could only be used by a child of 10 after he had just awakened his talent, so to him it was useless, plus knowing about the power of the pill he destroyed it, making it to ashes but this time Xiao would not let it happen, he would take it for himself!


    And it was not tough to get the pill, in the book he read that guy had chanced upon it when he was traveling through the market in front of an ancient ruin, his great treasure had detected the pill sold in the market with other things that were sold in bulk, from what Xiao knew the pill would look like ck marble and only when you bask it with your blood would it''s true forme out


    Getting the pill was easy for him, he just has to let his mother know what to buy and he would get it but getting it would be hard, he only knew that it was sold with something else and that the seller would only be giving it 10 years from now but thanks to the extensive description''s in the novel he had already formted a n and it would soone into action, he just has to wait<sub> </sub>


    Just as Xiao was dreaming about the future the door to his room opens and his cute 4-year-old sister enters, she was wearing her cute sleeping gowns that matched with her silver blob hair, as she entered her apathetic blue eyes moved to Xiao, seeing it he spoke


    "So you came to sleep with me tonight?"


    Xuanyin nods her head


    "Sigh....did you feel scared tonight too?"


    Another head nod


    Seeing it Xiao didn''t know whether to cry orugh, his sister since she''s a child she might not notice now but he could definitely tell through his connection that she was lying, mostly she just wanted to sleep with him, it''s been going on for some time since his sister keeps asking for it but he''s not worried that she would get too attached, since he knows that his sister''s natural cold disposition would one day arrive and she would be distant


    Plus as they grow older she would naturally understand the things between boys and girls and naturally, she will get more distant, the thought of his cute lovely sister being distant hurt him a bit, his feelings were the reminiscent of a father watching his daughter grow older and leave him


    "Sure, I was feeling lonely today too"


    Hearing his answer she nodded without many emotions and ran up to him, her eyes were the same apathetic ones but deep inside stars of happiness danced, even if his sister didn''t show anything, he could still feel that his sister was happy, reaching close she jumped into his embrace and stuck close to him like a k


    Her small smooth cold arms wrapped around his neck, as sheid her small cute head on his chest, the arms around his neck tightened as she snuggled into his embrace, for a moment Xuanyin''s cold body was filled with warmth as a small smile came upon her face


    Feeling his sister''s cold body, Xiao raised his arms as he hugged her and tapped her back with calm touches, hugging his sister a sense of peace seemed to fill his body, his sister''s cold body seemed to cool him down, they stayed with each other embrace for some time, after a few minutes Xiao asked a question


    "Xuanyin, wasn''t your brother cool in his trials?"


    Hearing his question, his sister raised her head as she looked into his ck eyes with her beautiful blue ones, she didn''t say anything but she furiously nodded her head, from his connection he could feel the awe his sister had for him, feeling it a smile came upon his face


    "So did you enjoy it?"


    "..."


    "Oh? you thought that your big bro''s amazing?... Hahaha...what can I do  I am born great"


    Xiao''s cocky words were met with his little sister''s furious approval, to her, her big brother was the greatest, he was the only one in the world that could give her warmth and happiness, not even her mother could give her warmth, she wholeheartedly listened and loved her dear brother

 12 Chapter 12

    Feeling the wholehearted feeling of awe and agreement from his sister, even the thick-skinned Xiao felt a little embarrassment, after all, he knows that in the future his sister would easily overtake him, especially after she had awakened her physique but this time he feels neither anger nor jealousy, because he knows that the power and talent she gets doesn''te freely


    Awakening her physique would definitely give her the talent to be an immortal and live within the fourth heaven but due to her physique her feelings will be stone cold, it would almost be impossible for her to Express herself to anyone, it was a sad fate for a woman that just wanted warmth


    Xiao held his sister in his arms as she happilyy within his embrace, at time in the past he resented her a lot, before his mother''s death in his first life his sister was taken by an extremely powerful expert and joined one of the most powerful sects in the third heaven, which was tied to a shrine in the fourth heaven


    Back then in his first life he was hunted by his own family due to something, back then his mother did everything to protect him, she even used up all her wealth but in the end it was futile


    Even with all her wealth what could she do against a behemoth family of the lower heaven?, even then she had definitely caused huge loss for the Yun family but in the end she was killed


    It was only afterwards that his sister with her sect descended to the lowest heaven back then she single handedly erased the Yun family from the lower heavens


    But it was toote, he had lost the one person that deeply cared for him, that day when he saw his little sister he threw all the profanities and curses he knew, he called her cold hearted woman that didn''t care for anything


    Back then his sister still only had a apathetic gaze, back then he was just a 18 year old brat that didn''t know anything about the world, he was in pain and he put it all on his sister


    In fact it was just to prove his sister that he took the devil path and climbed to the top, even among his fellow devil cultivators he was an anomaly, even with the technique to grow stronger it doesn''t mean it''s easy to aplish


    The hellish pain that one might feel is not something a normal person could handle, but Xiao did and he climbed to the third heaven in jus 10 years, a feat worth apuding for, if one considered his talent


    But after the years, after everything he had gone through, the hate in his heart was barely burning, his body was barely holding on, it would break at any moment


    He Xiao only learned the truth in his death, it was only the book Heavenly Opposers that exined the pain his sister had to go through, the difficulty she faced was no less than his


    In truth it was the world of Ingrid that helped him move forward, it was the people he met and his master that showed him a path to walk, a path a talentless person like him could go through


    Xiao quickly came out of his thoughts as he looked at his sister who was looking at him as he was in his thoughts, he smiled as he ruffled her hair with augh


    "Xuanyin, do you want to be able to cultivate?"


    Xuanyin: Nods Head


    "Why?"


    After his question she looked down for a few seconds, after which she raised her head and looked at him, her mouth opened as her voice that was rarely heard was heard


    "Protect"


    Her word was barely a whisper but Xiao could hear it clearly, he smirked as he asks back<sub> </sub>


    "Do you want to protect your brother?"


    Xuanyin:  Nods Head


    "HaHAHAAHAAA"


    Seeing his sister nodding cutely Xiaoughed out loud happily, heughed for a few minutes before he looked at his sister, he leaned forward as he gave a kiss at his sister''s forehead


    "Then Xuanyin, your brother promises you that he would definitely cure you and will make sure that you will be able to cultivate and live a happy life"


    Hearing his words Xuanyin nodded her head, she believed that whatever her brother promised he would definitely achieve it, she didn''t have any proof for it but the connection between them causes her to haveplete trust on her brother


    Xiao heart was filled with warmth as he hugged his sister and let her fall asleep on his arms


    ''Is this how it feels to have a daughter?''


    He though as he looked at his cute sister thatid in his embrace with a contented expression, if one counted Xiao''s both life he would be 60 years, it''s nothing in the cultivation world but it still makes him more mature


    So dealing with this cute creature in his arms he felt like a proud parent, Xiao chuckled at this thought, he knows that with his sisters talent she will definitely surpass him in cultivation fast but this time he will make sure that he will not fall behind far


    In his first life he was filled with hatred and he only focused on strength, due to which he ended up bing some else''s puppet, he died with regret and hatred, his second life helped him ovee it and unlike his first life he dies protecting the people he cared about


    ''Did those idiots escape out alive?''


    Xiao thought about his past teammates of his mercenary squad as a smile took his face but even in his second life he ran after power without minding anything else, sure he did somewhat ended bing one of the strongest but he had forgotten to enjoy the small and happy things in life


    That''s why in this life he would definitely enjoy the second chance he was given, sure the threat of invasions and death is near but so what?, it''s not like it''s anything new and even if he fell he would give it his all and even if then he failed then he would ept defeat with a smile


    Two times of dying surely takes a small part of fear of death away, indeed he must grow stronger to protect the ones he loves but he would take his time, he had read about the many exotic ces in the four heavens and this time he wants to visit all of them


    Plus in this Era there would be a great amount of beauties that one might not be find in any other Era''s and he whish''s to see and appreciate their beauty, of course he would only see from afar and has no interest in getting to know them


    The book Heavenly Opposers really did make one wary of powerful woman, in here their not just pretty vases that need protection but dangerous roses with powerful thorns, plus with his experience he knows that more powerful the woman is the more crazy and dangerous she is


    And you never stick you head in crazy!, finally resolving his life to live an exiting and calm filled cultivation life, Xiao dripped into deep sleep with his sister in his arms, not knowing that the girls he would meet in the future would definitely make sure that he won''t have a peaceful life!

 13 Chapter 13

    "So.....this is it huh?"


    Xiao mumbled to himself as he sat cross-legged in a practice room without anybody else nearby, it''s been 3 years since his trial and now he''s 10 years old, he had just finished his talent awakening ceremony, it went just as he had expected where he awakened a Mortal Core Realm talent


    Afterward, he had to deal with the congrats, praises, and all those annoying stuff before he was let free from the elders of the family, he had to deal with his mother''s endless loving praise and along with that he got a hug from his sister, after dealing with all this he locked himself within this practice room


    What''s more, finally he was now able to ess his skills which were locked away, these three years nothing major had happened, other than his height growing and a bit of childishness disappearing from his face, he has also made a name for himself within the family, well if being called loner is a name


    He''s much taller than most of the children his age and mostly quiet, he doesn''t spend time with children his age other than his sister and Yun Yurou, who also passed the trails and now has an Earth Core realm talent, even rarer than his, causing her to take on a seeded seat in the family


    What''s intriguing is that he clearly remembers not hearing of such a talent in his first life, in other words, she didn''t ovee the trial and didn''t have the heart for cultivation, well it could be his fault as he did help her get over her worries


    Well the day after the trial he found out that Yun Yurou was not disturbing him, though it relieved him, it did raise his curiosity, only to find out a traumatized and scared girl that would now shriek at a touch


    In normal cases, Xiao would have not cared but while the rest of the kids avoided him, she did stick on to him, and to be truthful, her bubbling sense of innocence and energy, was a sort of rxation for him, so in a spur of the moment decision he helped her get out of her trauma


    It wasn''t hard for him, who was a grown-up and mostly a person who himself came over many traumas, to help a little girl of 7, all it took was a bit of consoling and a reliving of the same scene with a bit of mental support, with time and help he was able to bring back that bag of energy back


    It resulted in her being more annoying towards him but he started to take it as normal, plus letting him free and enjoying some time freely is not bad, after all, he didn''t spend all three years simply ying around


    First of all, he had made a strict training regiment for his body to grow, as a growing child he couldn''t do anything extreme, since he didn''t want to stunt his growth, so he kept it at medium, due to which his young body looked cool and slim, there was no abs nor any extreme muscle for now


    Due to his training, he grew in height and his body grew a bit more handsome, due to which he had to deal with the constant tease of his mother about how he would be breaking a lot of girls hearts in the future, due to his maturity his mother doesn''t feel awkward about it and enjoys his ''blushing'' expression


    It''s a pain, leaving that aside he used his mother''s connection to hire some people to look into the ruin for the pills, since this particr ruin was open to the public, many lone cultivators enter and exit it, so it was easy for him to hire them


    With this, he was finally able to find the pill! of course, he didn''t describe the pill but some other stuff in there and the pill was ''coincidentally'' there, since most of the stuff he got didn''t look valuable he didn''t raise any suspicion, well this was one of the perks of being born in a powerful family, and now within his hands, he held a ck marble


    It was pitch ck and it looked like it was sucking the light around it, there was nothing extraordinary about it but he knew that the pill in his hand was worth more than anything in this world, it was the only object in this world that couldpletely change his fate<sub> </sub>


    Xiao didn''t wait much longer as he cuts his palm, causing blood to flow, he ced the pill in his arms, and he soaked it with his blood, as soon as the pill touched the blood he could feel it absorbing his blood at a rapid pace, it continued for a few seconds before it stopped


    The pills color started to change, along with it a massive pressure started to descend upon the whole of the practice room and before things got worse, Xiao extended his hand and he caught the pill, as he did he activated his skill [Forgotten]


    It''s one of his skills, whichpletely removes his presence from existence, it was just like the opposite of his skill [Connectivity], that made him stand out, of course, the skill [Forgotten] doesn''t make him invisible or naked to the eye, all it does was make his ''presence'' disappear


    Even if the strongest immortal used his powers to search they won''t find his ''presence'' but what is the use when they could see you? the skill makes it so that he would bepletely invisible within a crowd, even if he passes by somebody they won''t feel his ''presence'' but they could still see him


    Hence it''s pretty useless in a fight but right now this would be his life savor, the pill of reform is a pill that shouldn''t exist and if its existence is ever felt then the heavens wouldpletely erase it from existence and if it weren''t for his [Forgotten] skill, he and the pill would be a goner within seconds


    Soon the pressure which was filling the room disappeared, seeing Xiao sighed out with relief, he opened his hands as he looked at the pill of reform that had changed, now it split into two colors one being eternal darkness and the other being a white light that blinded all thatys its eyes on


    With an eager expression, he ced the pill on his mouth, first, he yed within his mouth, trying to get the taste of a forbidden pill but all he got was a nd taste and with that bit of a small disappointment Xiao swallowed the pill


    And then he waited, the pill he ingested slowly started to melt, and soon a smooth and calm feel started to cover Xiaopletely, slowly but surely Xiao went into deep slumber due to the calming pleasure that filled his body and it was good that he did


    Because as soon as he had closed his eyes, cracks started to fill his body, from the top of his head to the tip of his feet cracks started appearing, he looked like a cracked ss but that was not the end


    Chains started appearing all around his body, chains that seemed to bind Xiao down surrounded him, each chain was clipped to a part of his body and that''s when the change started to appear, the cracks that filled his body started to spread from his body to the chain causing small cracks on them


    It was a gradual process of the cracks spreading to each and every chain, now Xiao looked illusionary as if his body existed between many nes, strangely the crack on his body didn''t spill out any blood, only some dark and white lights started to spill from his body


    One half of his body was pitch ck, while the other side was blinding white, both the sides started to converge on his body, closing him in a cocoon, of dark and light, the chains that surrounded him started to break one by one, but each time one broke, the pieces of the chain''s were absorbed into the cocoon


    And with each time a chain broke the bigger, the coon became, it was a good thing that even though Xiao fell unconscious his skill [Forgotten] still was in y, otherwise he would have turned to ashes the moment the cocoon had finished covering him


    And like this without anybody in the world knowing a monster was being slowly made

 14 Chapter 14

    5 hours passed by as Xiao sat imprisoned within the cocoon, it was a good thing that he had told not to be disturbed for the next few hours, otherwise, his overprotective mother might have burst inside,ing upon something she shouldn''t have


    The cocoon covering Xiao had grownrger as all the chains that had surrounded him had been broken and absorbed into the cocoon, the cocoon shined with a ck and white light, the sound of beating heart could be heard from it, soon the breaking sound gotrger as cracks started appearing on it


    Creak.....Crack.....Creak...Crack


    Within seconds the crack filled the entire cocoon and broke it, the cocoon that surrounded Xiao broke into light particles as they disappeared into the surroundings, it didn''t take long for Xiao to appear outside, there weren''t many changes to him


    His face that before looked good, now had an attractive charm into him, his eyes that were ck now looked as deep as the abyss, with a small almost unidentifiable white light that shined deep within it, his hair that was deep ck had mixed white color in it, somehow it didn''t create any disharmony, instead, the look of disharmony created a sense of attraction that was tempting


    Overall he seemed to have removed a limit within him, Xiao breathed out causing a huge white breath to leave his mouth, seeing that his skill [Forgotten] was still active he sighed in relief, unlike his passive skill [Connection] which was always on without any input from him, his skill [Forgotten], needed his consent to stay on


    He stood up from where he sat at the same time he stopped using his skill, causing the soul energy he was providing it to stop, if his soul hadn''t grown more strong and powerful he wouldn''t be able to sustain the skill, since unlike Ingrid he doesn''t have any other provided energy right now, standing up he looked around the room, seeing that there wasn''t any damage he sighed, even then he had a n to exin it


    Standing up he raised his body as he stretched sideways, cracking sounds resounded from his body, he did some basic exercises to see any difference, he could feel a minuscule increase in his strength, while he felt.....liberated


    ''Is this how it feels to be free?''


    Xiao asked himself as he examined his body, he felt as if a load that was on him disappeared, it felt good to speak the truth, with that he closed his eyes to sense his body, now using his sense and feeling the two cores inside him Xiao smiled with happiness


    Because the second core other than his first core his martial core was a spiritual core! the very core one requires to be a world spirit master! he had guessed it but now seeing that he had developed a spiritual core his happiness was over the moon, Xiao moved to check the time he spend here seeing that it was only 5 hours he sighed, he quickly moved to look at the mirror he had brought


    Seeing that he had only minor changes he sighed before he eat the pill he had really debated on if he should tell his mother, it was not that he didn''t trust her, it was just that this was a huge secret that nobody else should know, so the lesser the people knew it the better


    Plus he didn''t know what would happen once he ate the pill, would he get to slumber for a long time? will he feel pain? will some changes happen to him? there were so many ifs and so many ways that a problem could arise, he even thought of eating it at a faraway ce


    But in the end, he decided to take the risk, the reason was simple there was no ce safer than here, at the moment he knew that this was the ce where he could move without any problems, moreover, if some changes were to ur, he could just me it on cultivation<sub> </sub>


    It was not like changes did not happen to others when they started cultivating, so he would just pile it all on an unknown mutation of cultivation, plus even if his grandfather scanned him upside down he would not find anything at all, seeing that everything was all good he took a deep breath and sat cross-legged again


    This time he closed his eyes as his mind slipped into constant mediation, in cultivation, one doesn''t just start to use a cultivation technique suddenly and cultivate, even before the Body Refinement Realm, there is another starting point that all those who start cultivating must cross


    it was the meridian opening, core opening, and body adapting realms, all of this had only one procedure and one must do all this alone, in the past three years after the trial, the kids weren''t just given a free time


    No, they were continuously drilled with martial forms that made their body more robust and better for cultivation, not only that they were thought all the theoretical knowledge for cultivation, senior''s that were older than them took sses, teaching them the importance of foundations and the rest that Xiao had already known, of course, Xiao had created his exercise routine so that he could have a perfect development in the future, while his body might not seem much now, in the future it''s explosive might will be something else


    And when one starts cultivating one has to first  gather Qi to open his body up for cultivation and this has to be done alone in a free and closed room with a high concentration of Qi


    And the room he was in was the same, it was used by the kids when they first start cultivating, the room has a formation that gathers pure Qi and fills the room, every child will be first looked in this room until they hadpleted the task, it will be painful as hell but they all knew it from the start


    After all, if you can''t handle the pain then why the hell are you even thinking of being a cultivator? of course there are ways to do this with the help of elders and awaken pain-free but then you would be losing the chance for you to upgrade yourself


    Yup that''s right you could increase your talent by a level and make more progress with the method Xiao was using, heavens are always fair, it gives away for even the untalented to rise, of course, the method he was using is risky


    he even got an earful from his mother but he was adamant to do it, in his first life he neglected this due to pain and fear of death, and now? none of them scare him, and that''s the reason he was so free in this room until he decided to exit from this ce no one would enter


    Of course, the formation in this room observes his vitals and status if it seems that he was dying, then help would arrive from the outside, seeing him some hot-blooded kids too chose the same path but poor them they would die for sure


    But it was none of his business, other than his sister, mother, and Yun Yurou, who he had taken a small interest him, the other could go and die for all he cares, plus the method he was using was far deadlier and dangerous, he had learned about this method which was used by the Zerkian family in the third heaven


    They are a hidden family with few members but each of them are crazy strong and truthfully crazy, they have a hidden crazy method to rise above the rest and create geniuses and he was going to use the same

 15 Chapter 15

    Xiao took deep breaths as he calmed down he''s beating heart, the technique he has was about to use was dangerous and crazy!, in truth due to the book Heavenly Opposers he had gotten a sneak-peek into several techniques that can be used before the construction of the Qi path


    ? He had thought long and hard about the path that he should take, in the end, he chose the technique of the Zerkain family that is attached to the shrine of death in the fourth Heaven, their technique is deadly and it dances on the edges of death


    But the return they get for it is tremendous but there''s a difference in what Xiao''s going to do, he''s using the same method to take a crazier path! this was something he had thought about and he had made up his mind after he found out about his second chance since this was his second chance why not go all out?


    Seeing that he had calmed down, Xiao closed his eyes as he focused on the dense QI that surrounded him, it''s been a long time since he felt the familiar Qi that made paved a path that fought against the inevitable


    The first thing that one must do after feeling the Qi is to take it inside one''s body, opening the premature meridians that have yet to taste the delight of Qi, one must open the 32 paths of the meridian that leads to his martial core


    Normally in the lower heavens, the elders guide this path but it causes one to lose the chance to create a faster pathway by borrowing strength, of course, the plus side is safety and no pain, one must first open their meridians then their core, andstly one must adapt the body to its strength


    But Xiao''s going to do the opposite, he would first open his core! it was a suicidal move, since how would one open the core without the pathway for it? and that''s the technique the Zerkain''s used


    Xiao didn''t wait any longer as he gathers Qi into his body and just as he did, he moved quickly and pressed several areas of his body sealing his meridians!, now his body has Qi inside it but the meridians were like a sealed dam that refused to break


    Slowly his body started to bloat like a balloon and at the same time indescribable pain-filled Xiao''s body, blocking one''s meridian is not child''s y and the pain thates with it even more, now he has meridian that was bloating up


    The pain would be the same as if when suddenly someone felt as if they were forcefully expanding your veins and vessels the pain would be unimaginable, no wonder the ones of the Zerkain family werebeled as crazy, they would be if they went through such a pain in such a young age


    But to Xiao this was nothing, to him who had to use ''those'', methods to reach the third heaven in his first life, this was child''s y, the Qi within his body started to act berserk as they didn''t have a path to go forward, his internals started to bleed as blood started to leak from his head


    But even at this time Xiao was calm, he focused on inside his body as a new meridian path was created for the Qi to flow!, that''s right the secret technique of the Zerkain family lets them have an extra meridian, it''s just like having an extra energy storage<sub> </sub>


    A smile came on the bloodied Xiao face as he saw the new creation of meridian, he could see it moving towards his martial core which was there beside his Spiritual core, pain that is enough to make an experienced cultivator cry in pain racked his body but Xiao just kept calm


    Soon the new meridian was connected to his martial core, causing all the gathered Qi in his body to rush towards it they were like a jammed group that was trying their best to reach their destination, the use of such method was not just to create a new meridian it was also to increase the size of his core and his meridians, raising his talents a notch


    Soon they reached his core as they started to fill it up, the ones that were gathered in the core were spread towards the broken meridian''s trying to break the block from all angles, this is where the meridians should be open, so that the process should beplete but Xiao didn''t stop there, he wanted to use this momentum to open his mind realm!


    The opening and cultivation of one''s mind realm is something that only happens when one reaches a terrifying cultivation realm but Xiao wanted to do it now!, he didn''t hesitate anymore, as his core and meridian kept being hit he used his third skill [Mind Split]!


    It simply raises the capacity of his mind to an inhuman level allowing him to see everything in slow motion and work his brain beyond anything anybody could imagine, with that he used his soul energy to attack the mind realm that was blocking him


    A thud was heard across the room as Xiao fell backward with his eyes rolled up, if anybody saw him now they would think that he was a retard, right now he was fighting a duel battle one with his body and the other with his mind


    Loud thumping sounds could be heard from his body, the earlier bloating that wasing down after the new meridian created retuned in a higher force, now he looked like an over floated balloon


    If Xiao had attempted this without his skill [Mind Split], he would have died no doubt but thanks to his superior mental ability at the moment he was able to survive and take on a battle, with time his core started cracking while the new and the old meridians worked beyond their limit


    It was then his soul energy that was supplying his skill came forward and started affecting his body and the formation that surrounded the room, a quake surrounded the room as an intense amount of pure primordial Qi formed, in swirled and formed a single drop that flew into Xiao''s body


    Soon the quaking of the room and Xiao''s body stopped, the primordial Qi that flew inside his body started covering him in a cocoon of Qi, a cocoon surrounded him for the second time if Xiao could see it he would definitelyugh out in happiness


    His gamble had paid off, he had fooled the heaven!

 16 Chapter 16

    Within the room that Xiaoid, 2 hours had already passed since he had been wrapped in a cocoon, dense Qi still surrounded his body, helping it break past what binds him down, soon another half an hour passed before any signs of release started to show up


    The cocoon that surrounded him started to break, turning them into Qi that dissolved into the air, within the seconds the cocoon broke and Xiao emerged looking good as new


    There weren''t many changes to him, but if one focused intently they would find a slumbering beast of power thaty within his body, Xiao opened his eyes as his body that was floating in the air descended down, he calmly checked around himself for any changes, after which he looked at the time that psed


    Seeing that only 2 hours had only passed he sighed in relief, he clenched his hand feeling the raw power within his body, right now his 33 meridians werepletely open, his core was bigger and brighter shining with strength, while his body had adjusted to his powerpletely


    At the current moment, he could proudly say that he would at least be an average talent even in the 3rd heaven, moreover, he would have an undeniable advantage in any fight with his spiritual power, soul power, and his mental realm that he just opened


    Looking at Xiao one might imagine that gaining above one''s talent is easy but make no mistake it''s nothing as it seems, the only time a person could y with one talent is when he starts his cultivation and that at 10 years old


    Of course in the higher heavens, there are many born with higher cultivation but none would be able to ess it until one bes 10 years of age, be it the descendant of a dragon god or a Phoenix Fire God or a Phoenix Death God, it was the same for all


    And even for them, the chance is the same, the power to change one''s fate, while having such a thing might look fair, it''s not, no 10 year old even the one that would go through extreme pain before their awakening would not be able to raise one''s talent as Xiao did


    Even with the method of the Zerkain family, his talent would only beparable to the mid-level talent of the 2nd heaven and that''s saying something about the Zerkain families method, no it was the umtion of the uncanny abilities, his resolve, and a hint of luck that allowed Xiao to achieve what he has


    Moreover, there has to be an idiot willing to take the path that Xiao had, without the skills that he had carried, something that didn''t belong to the cultivation world, none of this would have been possible, this was a one-time miracle, it was as if someone had nned for such an oue


    His skills, his power, and everything seemed to be pointing to something and Xiao could feel it, he''s no idiot, he could tell that he was part of a bigger scheme and he doesn''t like it but right now all he could do was onlyin, what else could he do?


    There do exist gods that rule the fourth heaven gods that reside over shrines that built faith on each path that exists in the heaven, the Dragon God, the Fire Phoenix God, the Death Phoenix God, and many more


    They have long since passed strength that one could not imagine and, still lurks over the fourth heaven that has barely been evenpletely conquered, not even the Heavenly Immortals dare mess with them and their family


    Leaving aside those figures that Xiao could now not reach, the problemy in who helped him, ording to Xiao there''s nobody with power that could have done what had happened to him but the cultivation world is huge and there are many mysteries that has still yet to be uncovered, he could only move forward hoping that one day his questions would be answered


    Shaking of the depressive thoughts that filled his mind, Xiao sat cross-legged once more as he focused on his mind, right now due to his mind realm awakening he had also awakened his mind sense!


    It was simr to the QI sense that one receives when one reached the Heavenly Core Realm, it allows to scan over areas with one sense but the difference was that, unlike Qi sense, the mental sense was virtually undetectable, this was not all there are many other sweet advantages of mind realm cultivation!<sub> </sub>


    Even in the four heavens, some secret families have mind cultivation techniques, with it one could influence one''s mind and many other techniques that might cause terror to others, there are even techniques that let one even take control of others minds making them ones ve eternally


    Families with a special bloodline that allow mind realm cultivation is extremely feared within the four heavens and they''re also extremely well respected since their way of fighting and strength are highly dangerous and tricky


    Excited Xiao went into meditation, as he travels to his mental realm, soon he opened his eyes in an area that was barely the size of a small living room, seeing it Xiao sighed


    ''Looks like my talent in mind realm is barely average''


    If someone had heard his thoughts then they would have bashed him to death in anger, one must know that Xiao has a Martial Core and a Spiritual Core, while rare they exist, even with just this he would be a force to be reckoned with


    But not only that now he also has soul power and mental realm power and yet this fucker is not satisfied! he was basically an anomaly that should never exist, one could only pity the ones that would face his wrath in a fight


    What my technique is bad?, no problem I will st you with spiritual energy, oh?, that doesn''t work any problem, I will just crack your soul with a soul energy st! um...?, so you''re still standing? no problem! I will just make your mind copse with a mental attack!


    This guy doesn''t have a weakness now to be exploited and once he starts cultivating all his advantages, a monster that will shake the four heavens would be born


    And Xiao knew this too, he was just ying around in his mental realm, with a single thought the small room changed into a luxurious one, with a thought a small juice came upon his hand, with a thought some things from the world of Ingrid came in his hand


    Since this was his mind he was capable of doing anything! just as he thought a seductive beauty came up to him and started giving him massages, this is one of the reasons that all the people in the four heavens are envious of the mind realm masters!


    They could do anything they want in their mental realm, of course, it is only applicable to those that opened their mind realm for its cultivation not to those whose mind realm is opened due to normal cultivation


    Even then there are different levels of talents within the mental realm and it depends on the size of the mind realm one has when their mental realm is awakened and Xiao could say that he was average with his living room-sized mind realm


    In truth what he didn''t know is that he shouldn''t have any talent, the only reason his talent now increased was due to his two lives and his supreme will


    "Not bad"


    Xiao spoke as hey in avish bed with several beautiful women massaging his small body!

 17 Chapter 17

    Afterward, Xiao didn''t spend much time-wasting around, he spent the next hour getting ustomed to his powers, the path of the soul, spiritual, and mind has different cultivation techniques, and the ones for the soul and the mind are extremely rare, it would take some time for him to currently use these paths


    Moreover, he can''t do it alone, he needs a master, someone that can guide him in his path, just knowing about all these doesn''t make him a master, there''s a lot in the paths he chooses and he needs a mentor to guide him in the current path, otherwise, he would just be an idiot walking blind


    ''Umm, there''s a few I can think of but bing their disciples is not going to be easy at all''


    Xiao sighed, in the future, there''s a lot to do but even though the path might be difficult but the returns would be enormous, with that he finally did somest-minute n changes and stood up, it was time for him to head out and meet the crowd that was standing out


    He already had ns to hide his sudden changes, even if his outward look could be exined with a mutation of cultivation, the appearance of a spiritual core won''t be taken lightly he knows that he would be scanned upside down once he leaves and the existence of the spiritual core must be hidden


    And it would be with the opening of his mind realm, it would be easy to mask the presence of the spiritual core, of course, it won''t be possible if he starts cultivating the spiritual core but as long as that doesn''t happen, he would be easily able to mask the core''s presence with a light tinkering from his mind realm


    With that it won''t be a problem, since the ones in the lowest heavens won''t be able to tell about the mind realm and soul since they have never experienced it but the hiding won''tst for long, as he would definitely one day have to tread on the path of the World Spirit master and for that he would need ''that'' item


    It''s the only thing that would be able to hide him from even the gods and immortals of the fourth heaven, in normal circumstances it would not be possible since that ''thing'' is a huge ego but with his n, it might work


    Nodding to himself for thest time Xiao stood up from where he sat as he walked towards the door that blocks the outside from entering in,manding to deactivate the formation, the room started shaking as the huge closed door opened and as soon as he did, a figure rushed towards the inside


    Feeling the familiar presence he didn''t dodge and within seconds he was within the embrace of a familiar presence, he could feel his mother hugging him tightly in relief, raising his head he could see that his always well dressed and arranged mother was in a mess


    Her always immactely arranged hair was in a mess, while her face resembled to be tired, which pointed out to the fact that she was really worried, then how else would a cultivator get tired from just maybe 10 or 9 hours of waiting?


    Seeing this his heart warmed, across the entire cosmos, it was his mother that would always be worried for him, smiling brightly for the first time he slowly wiped away the tears that had umted within her eyes, he spoke with a teasing voice


    "What is it mother?, were you really worried? and here I thought that you were possessed by a ghost after looking at you"


    Seeing her son make fun of her, Yun Lan slowly fixed her mess, as she wiped some of the happy tears that had left her eyes, she put on an angry face as she caught Xiao''s cheeks and started pinching them with some force


    "Ow..ow...ow...mothwer stoppppp"


    Feeling his cheeks being pinched Xiao called out in surrender but his mother didn''t relent, as she twisted his cheeks with a pull


    "Humph, this is your punishment for making your mother worried!"<sub> </sub>


    Yun Lan now spoke with a teasing smile, seeing it Xiao showed a grieving look, as he clutched both his cheeks with a pained look, seeing it Yun Lan chuckled as sheid a kiss on his forehead, she smiled reviled as she spoke


    "I am happy to see your safe son"


    Yun Lan''s eyes became soft as she slowly started patting Xiao''s cheeks with a smile and a touch of pride in her eyes


    "Xiao, if you are unwilling at your talent, just tell me you don''t have to always risk your life, it doesn''t matter if I have to drain my entire fortune dry, I will definitely get what you want"


    Yun Lan spoke with an indulging smile, hearing it Xiao smiled back at her, he held the hands that was stroking his cheeks as he gave his mother a happy smile


    "I know mother, I know how much you love me but you know better than I do that only power truly matters in this cruel world, I also know how much you also want to get stronger and I will do it mother, I will definitely make your dreamse true mother"


    Yun Lan''s face opened wide in surprise, she didn''t know how her child could know or tell all these, moreover, his words seemed to have some sort of wisdom that a child should not possess but she didn''t care, just the fact that he said these words was enough to warm her heart, with a prideful smirk she ruffled Xiao''s hair


    "Auu~~~look at you, you are growing so fast, your mothers afraid that you would fly from my wings fast"


    "Hehehe...it doesn''t matter mother because, in the end, my home will always be with you mother"


    "A~~~my sons the best!"


    Unable to hold back, Yun Lan pulled Xiao into a big hug that started to suffocate him, it took a few seconds of tapping from him, for his mother to finally let him go, taking deep breaths to fill his lungs Xiao looked towards the new person who entered, it was Xuanyin


    The years have not changed much in her, she grew tall in height while little of her chubby cheeks seemed to recede, her silver hair that was a bob now extended to her waist, her blue eyes matching her silver eyebrows was perfect, even though just 7 years old, she seemed to exude a sense of coldness from her


    Her shivering had increased over the years, causing a great change in her temperament, moreover, her intelligence seem to increase at a frightening pace, Xiao could see that she was able to pick in some things that would even be missed by adults, by growing up and seeing the cruelty of the world there seems to be a change in her


    In the Yun family she even earned the nickname the cold Phoenix, her beauty,  grace and temperamentpletely exceeds her age, in fact, both Xiao and his sister are the weird duos of the family, Xuanyun entered the room, and seeing her brother her eyes remained the same....cold but if one looked deeply one could see waves of relief dancing within them


    Do not look down on her for her cold front, she might not show much outside but on the inside her feelings are double what one could imagine, perhaps more than one can even think

 18 Chapter 18

    "Come on, Xuanyin"


    Xiao spoke to Xuanyin who was looking at both of them, Xuanyin nodded her head as she walked towards Xiao, seeing it he opened his arms for a hug, there wasn''t a change of expression on her face as she ran up to him and hugged him, Xiao smiled as he held his sister in his arms


    To the others she might look like an emotionless doll but due to his connection, he could feel all that was hidden on the inside, he had felt the deep anxiety when she entered the room, he had felt the relief she had when she saw him and he had also felt the immense happiness in her when she was called out to a hug


    To Xiao she looked like a shy girl taking her brothers to hug, well that perspective only worked for him, because truthfully Xuanyin lets no one else even touch her, once she had even turned 6, she even doesn''t let her own mother hug or touch her, within the four heavens the only one that is allowed is Xiao and no one else


    The reason for this is simple, it''s because of her physique, The Heavenly Ice Phoenix, is something which is within the top 50, it''s a foregone condition that she would reach to be an immortal, it was only the problem of when? the physique as it slowly awakens makes a person more like an ice phoenix


    Ice phoenix are extremely cold and are very neatnik, they are extremely hard to befriend as they are always like an ice block...unmoving but once they choose someone they would be unending till their death, to those that could not feel, finding someone that could make them feel is extremely rewarding


    Of course, the situation with Heavenly ice Phoenix is much more harsher and cruel than that, power that surpasses all doesn''te free, in the future this issue would be a headache that would gue Xiao continuously,  not knowing the problem that would one day haunt him, Xiao lovingly ruffled Xuanyin''s hair


    She shook her head trying to avoid it but Xiao knew that she loved it when he ruffles her hair, after teasing her a bit he turned his attention back to the elders who had entered inside, he could even see his grandfather among them, he stood in the front tall and straight as he leads the group of elders when all of them entered and saw him, they were all surprised, as the change within him was big


    "So you were sessful"


    Yun Hao spoke without much change in his expression, Xiao straightened his back as he gave a respectful bow to Yun Hao, grandfather or not, Yun Hao''s first the family head and respect deserving of such must be given, seeing Xiao bow Yun Hao nodded his head, he used his spiritual sense to scan Xiao inside out


    He could see that Xiao had managed to increase his talent by one level making him an Earth Core Realm talent but Yun Hao frowned, his gut feeling was telling him that there was more, among the younger generation it was only Xiao that had caught his interest, not because of his talent or matureness but because Yun Hao could feel that Xiao possess his answer to move forward


    Yun Hao was survived all this while by trusting his instincts, it was a special power that had to lead him to take the seat of family head and this same instinct were screaming that the little boy in front of him possesses an immense secret but no matter how he scanned or looked there was nothing he could find


    A sense of frustration build within him but no matter what he could nosh out, looking at the calm Xiao, Yun Hao analyzed, no matter what the boy would be in the family and with the talent he saw, Xiao might not get strong fast, so he nned to wait, with an approving nod Yun Hao spoke


    "Good you have improved your talent by a level, you shall now be registered as an Earth Core Realm talent"


    "I thank the Head"


    Xiao spoke back with respect to Yun Hao, seeing it Yun Hao spoke his goodbye and left, along with the line of elders that followed him, it was only after they left did he hear his mothers concerned scream


    "Xiao what happened to you?!"


    Yun Lan shouted out, previously she was still absorbed with making sure that Xiao was safe she didn''t focus on the changes that had taken ce in him, it was only now that she had calmed down did she notice the change within him


    Before Xiao had a bit of handsome look that was blooming and along with his skill [Connection], there was always a sense of peace and calmness when one talked to him, it was always rxing to be near him but now all that had an upgrade<sub> </sub>


    His hair that was a mix of white and ck seemed a mess but that mess seemed toe together and create a sense of harmonic beauty that drew one in, his deep ck eyes with a hint of white in them were hypnotic, one would be drawned into them instantly, his aura that always seemed calm now had a sense of danger and mostly rejection


    It was as if he seemed to be going against everything that came to face to face with him, it created a sense of danger in him that piqued once interest, if before he would always make people just take a nce at him, now he would draw attention where ever he went, raising peoples interest to know more about him


    "Wow~~my sons definitely breaking a lot of girls hearts in the future~~~"


    Yun Lan teased with a smile on her face, seeing your son get better would make any parent proud, hearing his mothers teasing Xiao pouted ''childishly'', as he replied back with fake embarrassment


    "Mom~~"


    "Hehehe...okay..okay I will stop for now"


    Seeing his mom finally letting go Xiao sighed inside, after which he turned to his sister who was looking at his face intently, seeing it a smug smile came to his face as he spoke to his sister


    "What is it Xuanyin, do you think that your brothers dashing?"


    Xuanyin: Nods Head


    "Oh? I am happy to hear that"


    "..."


    "Oh?, you also like my past look too?"


    "..."


    "I see....well your brother does look good in anything"


    Xiao continued to chat with Xuanyin with a smile on his face, while Xuanyin didn''t even open her mouth, sometimes she would nod and other times she will shake her head, meanwhile, Yu Lan stood on the side and watched this interaction with a smile, along the years she had gotten used to the way they talk


    Though she gotta say that she was jealous of her son being able to talk to her daughter so easily, unlike Xiao who could spend time with her easily and help support Xuanyin at her cold sts, Yun Lan couldn''t do any of those, plus she seemed to be getting more colder and distant


    The only good thing was that she could see that Xuanyin was close to Xiao and seems to be getting along with him too, as a mother how could she watch as her child felt cold and unable to cultivate? she had been searching for a method of cure thest few years but s she could not find anything, now she could only hope for a miracle to help her daughter

 19 Chapter 19

    "So which cultivation technique do you n on taking son?"


    Yun Lan asked Xiao as they had sat in afy room, right now he had taken a shower, drying all the blood and bing fresh, well it was quite natural for the awakening to get bloody and he did clean himself a bit before he opened the door, but the blood that had sprayed in the room was not that easy to clean


    Well afterward he did get an earful from his mother and cold treatment from his sister, he had a deal with both of them to pacify them and it took a while, now an hourter he sat on afy couch with his sister on hisp, while his mother sat in front of him


    Seeing Xuanyin who sat in Xiao''sp while she cuddled onto him with her hands on his neck, Yun Lan couldn''t help but twitch her eyebrows in confusion, looking at the girl who sat contended on Xiao''sp, who would think that she''s the same as who the people refer as the ''cold phoenix''?, shaking her head she focused back on Xiao that was pampering Xuanyin


    "So which path do you n on taking?"


    Yun Lan asked seriously, hearing her question Xiao pretended to be in deep thoughts, there are different cultivation manuals and each is further divided into grades, from what Xiao had read there are several levels in which the cultivation techniques could be rank them being:


    Mortal Rank, Spirit Rank, Earth Rank, Heaven Rank, Mystical Rank, Immortal Rank, Divine Rank, God Rank, Ancient Rank, Omni Rank and Chaos Rank, Primal Chaos and Origin Rank


    ? The ranks of the cultivation technique could be Low Grade, Mid Grade, High Grade, and Top grade, within the three heavens finding divine and God Rank cultivation technique would be a blessing, while the cultivation techniques above that would be one in a trillion, on the fourth heaven these cultivation techniques are something that only direct blood descendants have the right toy their hands on them


    Right now Xiao knows that he would only find Mortal, Spirit and Earth Rank techniques which would be a great blessing to any other but even then the style of the way one cultivates are different, there are some techniques based on speed, some on stability and some requires a special condition to cultivate, one must be extremely careful of the cultivation technique one uses since they would follow you for life


    Once you choose it you must use it to the end, of course, each cultivation technique has its limits that are the reason that the one at the bottom stays at the bottom unable to climb to a higher power, of course, one is capable of changing one''s cultivation technique but it would cause chaos with your previous one and create a unbnce in your power


    Cultivation technique is something you use to take in the Qi and increase yourself overall, so once you use it, the body will adapt to it, creating a path flow based on the cultivation technique, so what would happen if you use another one with a different flow? of course, there would be a fight between your body for it


    So one must be extremely careful and one must also take in one affinity to an element when one takes one''s cultivation technique, that''s right once a person activates the Qi inside him, he would have an affinity to a certain element, it''s this element that would follow you''re for life, it''s only when one learns thew of your element would you be able to reach certain cultivation realm


    The affinity you have doesn''t mean everything, if you will it, you would be able to learn to use other elements but it would take 10 times the effort to learn an element you don''t have, so most go with the element they are blessed with, Xiao soon came out of his serious expression as he replied back to his mother


    "Mother I would first like to check my element"<sub> </sub>


    "Sure"


    Yun Lan was not surprised by his words as she took out an orb she kept, it was an elemental orb made from an elemental crystal, it was not expensive at all, as one could easily mine and get one''s hand on an elemental crystal, taking out the crystal his mother nodded to him as she floated the orb towards him


    Tapping his sister to give him some space he easily caught the orb as he injected his Qi into it, Xiao had done this thest time and he was already sure of his element, soon the orb in his hand started changing color as it started to contract and expand and within seconds a red color appeared on the orb in his hand


    "Fire.....huh"


    Xiao''s mother spoke first hearing it Xiao nodded his head in ''surprise'', it would seem that he had his past elemental and it was a relief since he was already used to it, it won''t take long for him to be able to use it efficiently but just as he was able to keep the orb away it started swirling again, seeing it Xiao''s and Yun Lan''s eyes widened


    "Dual Affinity!"


    Yun Lan spoke out loud, exited she waited for the orb to stop rounding, again within seconds the rob stopped rounding but this time the color was deep ck along with a tinge of crimson to it, seeing it Yun Lan''s eyes widened in fear as she quickly used her QI to make the room more secure, it was not only Yun Lan but also Xiao who had a deep frown on his face, they both spoke at the same time


    "The death element"


    After speaking both of them looked at each other seriously, the element of death is one of the rarest elements in the four heaven.....no scratches that only one ce as that element and that''s the shrine of death, no other ce could have it and that''s a fact


    The reason they even have that terrifying power is because of their lineage and their blood, so having it means you are a part of them, if it was ever got out his mother might be even suspected of adultery, of course, each child born is tested to have the Yun family lineage but there might be chances of circumventing it


    Even if it was proved that Xiao was not part of the shrine of death a huge looming threat would be over him, because he would be hunted down by the Death Shrine for having something he shouldn''t!, even the normally expressionless Xuanyin had a frown, of course, every child when they reach 6 is taught all about the world and cultivation


    They don''t want to have a descendant going around pissing off someone very powerful and gets annihted, you might never know when you might piss off someone very powerful, leaving that aside, Xiao''s eyes deepened from what he saw, could it be that due to his two-time death he had gained this element?


    it''s all he could theorize from what he saw but no matter what he must keep this a secret because if this ever got out he would be haunted by a power he could not dream to match!

 20 Chapter 20

    Looking at the deep dark color with a hint of crimson, Xiao had a headache on how to deal with it, the power over death is not something simple, there was a saying the fourth heaven about the shrine of death: ''one could make an enemy of anybody but the shrine of death, if you do, you would not be able to rest even in death!''


    And that was the truth, with the power over death they would be able to bring whom they killed back to life essentially making that person you ve, necromancy is a verymon path of the shrine of death, making it so that even after death you would faithfully serve the one that killed you, it''s not taken in well by the others of the cultivation world


    In fact, there was once a purge initiated by the Goddess of the living temple on eradicating them and what followed was an utter crushing battle where the ones who fought only ended up bing nourishment and power for the Shrine of Death, ever since then no one had tried to question the standing of it


    It was a good thing that the Shrine of Death didn''t have any interest in expanding or any motive of growing more power, since they thrived from death, it was not easy to find subordinates for them, well leaving aside its history, if he was ever found to have this element, he would definitely kiss hisid back life goodbye


    Coming out of his thoughts, Xiao shook his head as he looked at his mother who was looking at him worriedly, seeing it he chuckled as he spoke to his mother with calm words


    "Don''t worry mother, I have no n on taking this path, plus looking at the density I could see that my affinity with death is not high as fire, so it''s a no go"


    Hearing my words Yun Lan sighed with relief, even though she knew that her son was smart she was afraid that he would choose the path of death, after all one who walks this path would definitely be more powerful and amazing but the dangers apanying them is not worth it


    She was afraid that her son in his greed would choose this path, Xiao had hidden it well but Yun Lan still had felt the great desire for power from her son, she didn''t know the reason for it but she could tell that his desire was very high but when she heard his words she could finally sigh with relief but then her expression twisted


    She knew that only the ones that carry the bloodline of that shrine could have the element of death, slowly worry began to fill her heart as she looked at her son, she knew that he was smart but she worried that he would think that his mother was not a faithful woman, meanwhile, Xiao who saw his mothers face relieved of worry only to soon be filled with dread


    At first, he was confused at such behavior but after he thought it over for some time it clicked, his mother was fearful of what he thought about her! he knew that he was a child and his mother must have thought that as a child even a genius, his thinking might get worse of her, smirking Xiao looked calmly at his mother as he called out


    "Mom"


    Hearing his call Yun Lan quickly broke out of her trance only to be met with her son calm smile, somehow seeing it her heart filled with anxiety calmed down, she didn''t know how her child could calm her down but seeing his deep ck eyes which shined with a bright white light, her heart seemed to calm on its own, seeing that his mother had be calm he spoke


    "Mother are you worried that I might think that you cheated on father?"


    "No-I"<sub> </sub>


    Yun Lan tried to speak but before she could Xiao did with a trusty smile


    "Don''t worry mother, how could you do such a thing below you? I know that you don''t love your father but cheating on him is below you, you are too prideful to do such a task, moreover, I know that you are not that kind of woman mother..."


    "You are amazingly talented and beautiful, moreover you would always be mine and Xuanyin''s loving mother and that would never change"


    ? Hearing her sons words tears suddenly came gushing out of Yun Lan''s eyes, at that moment she didn''t care that the words and the thinking of her son does not match his age, all she cared about was the trust and familial love that filled her son''s eyes, she could see her sons at most respect and love towards her and see if she couldn''t help but have a smile of her own


    "Mother are you okay?"


    Xiao asked as he walked up to his mother along with Xuanyin, seeing it Yun Lan opened her eyes as she hugged both her children, at first Xuaunyin wanted to dodge but she felt her brother holding her, so she joined the family hug, after a few minutes Yun Lan broke the hug as she wiped the tears in her eyes, with a pout she pinched Xiao''s cheeks again


    "Will you look at this making your mother cry so much in one day, what a bad son you are~"


    Feeling his cheeks being pinched a second time in one day, Xiao could only relent as he epted his mothers ''punishment'', seeing his son give up Yun Lan smiled cheekily as she yed around with his cheeks for some time, after some time she finally let Xiao go as he walked back into his sofa, as he sat on it without a secondter Xuanyin came up to him and sat on hisp as she wrapped her arms around him andid her head on his chest


    For the past years she has been getting more closely with him but he doesn''t mind, Xiao only takes it as his sister spending time with him, since she doesn''t have any other friends, he just finds it cute to indulge her, s if only he knew that one day this same sitting position would cause him a lot of headaches


    After finally gettingfortable he finally looked towards his mother, who spoke to him


    "I was really surprised when you chose the element of fire, it would seem that my son had grown up before my eyes, aye~~what would this lonely mother of yours do~~~"


    Xiao ignored his mother''s antics that would cause any other person who knew Yun Lan to drop their jaws in surprise, while Yun Lan seems positive and yful in front of her children, she has another name that brings fear to others, and that was the ''Ice Devil''!

 21 Chapter 21

    The ''Ice Devil'', that''s what Yun Lan was known in her younger years, she was born with an Earth Core Realm talent, along with an ice affinity, at a young age itself she had a great interest in business as her family too dabbled in them but her second love was cultivation and fighting


    While her talents were great, her powers inbat and Qi understanding were far more formidable, she was abat genius and a battle junkie, her understanding of her affinity and herprehension of her own Qi was amazing, moreover, she was cold and powerful


    Back in her younger days, she was a force to be reckoned with, as she went around challenging many and fighting and killing brutally those that stopped her way, due to her natural affinity to ice she always kept a poker face it was only with her family will she ever show her true face, Xiao was sure that if his mother was born in an upper world she would definitely be someone great


    But sadly her talents limitation is Earth Core Realm and if she had to increase it, the work she had to do will be immense, even using treasure on her too will be hard, because a huge amount of heavenly treasures must be used to increase her talent and it will be wasted on her but Xiao doesn''t care, he will make sure that his mother''s wishes are fulfilled in this life


    "So fire rted cultivation manual.....huh?"


    "That''s right"


    Xiao nodded his head to his mothers question, he could see some disappointment in her for him not inheriting her ice affinity, if so it would have being easy for his mother to teach him but sadly the one to inherit the was Xuanyin, who could not cultivate, well it could not be helped life was always filled with twists and turns


    "If I remember correctly there might be some good cultivation techniques for you"


    Yun Lan spoke and Xiao raised his head in ''surprise'' and listened to his mother ''intently'', well it could not be helped as he knew which type of cultivation technique he wants to cultivate, the book Heavenly Opposers he read was fairly well detailed that exined about several cultivation techniques and moves in depth


    In fact there was exnation''s for many hidden and powerful technique''s that were part of several powerful factions, of example the one he had used, the technique from the Zerkian family and Xiao was well aware that if any other faction got wind of this he would be hunted badly, that''s why he had to be careful on the one he cultivates


    After all what if he in the future met a person from the faction whose cultivation technique he was using even though he was not a part of their faction?,  yeah well that could get dangerous very soon, in normal cases no person would be able to remember all of what they read clearly but that was not a problem for Xiao


    Xiao when he was in Ingrid was found to had five skills, which was an extremely phenomenal achievement but sadly all of them were not suited forbat, them being [Connection], [Forgotten], [Mind Split] and his fourth skill [Record And Analyze]


    It was this skill that allowed him to remember everything he read and analyze them as he wished, it was also this power that had led him to create the most powerful Mercenary group in the world, leaving aside his past, he had already arranged his mind on the cultivation manual he wanted to practice, from what he remembers it was found in an old Phoenix shrine legacy of the Shrine of Fire


    The main hero of the story had found it and had used it as some sort of bargain but in the end a battle broke out and the technique was destroyed, thankfully the book Heavenly Opposers had clearly exined the readings found on the book in great detail<sub> </sub>


    And it being rted to fire, was making it a huge plus, it was one of the few things that was very well detailed, a me technique that might be useful to him, seemingly was ''exined'' well and ''luckily'' he had the power to remember itpletely and even more ''luckily'', he was born back with the chance to use the said technique?


    Yeah, that''s bullshit!, Xiao''s not dumb enough not to recognize that he was being pulled into a very dangerous scheme, his actions to almost seemed to be moving in the invisible lines of fate, his every move seemed to match the desire of entity and right now he was ying in it''s hands


    And truthfully he couldn''t do anything, well who was he toin?, he got a second chance and a great future to grow into something powerful, he would definitely climb to the top, so what if he was moving at someone''sid out path?, ording to him, he was doing what he wanted to


    It was not like anyone was forcing him, plus if he ever got the strength this entity wanted him to, he might lend it a hand if it''s something easy but if it cost a great price from him then he would refuse it, so what if he might have to fight to the death?, he would do it and even if he failed he was not afraid of death


    "So do you understand?''"


    "Yes mother"


    Xiao nodded his head to his mother, even though he had no idea what she had said till now, seeing the understanding look in her child''s eyes, Yun Lan nodded her head in relief, s she had no idea that her son had no heard a word she had said and he had exactly the n of doing theplete opposite of all she had said


    "Good, then you can head to the cultivation treasury room and pick up the one you like and remember what I said, don''t chew more than you can handle"


    "I know, mother"


    Xiao nodded his head, he was quite lucky that they don''t check for you affinities in the open, well it was because that it was not much, no one would gain anything from lying about their affinities, plus anybody could use any other affinity from 10 times the hard work but the oue of you surviving is different


    For example, one could get lighting affinity by staying in a ce of dense lightning element,  but the oue of youing out not scorched and dead was very small, the same went with the death element but none had every being able to use that element without being born without it


    So there was no reason to lie about your element as you would only be screwing yourself up

 22 Chapter 22

    ''Umm, not bad....''


    Xiao though as he sat cross legged within a sea of fire, right now he was in a training room for the fire elemental based cultivators, after his meeting with his mother he had headed to a treasury room and had chosen an appropriate cultivation manual for him, feeling tired he slept the same day


    Though he hadn''t shown it he was extremely tired from everything he had done, just as he had kept his head on the pillow he fell asleep, now the next day he woke up and became ready for his training, it was also then that he had heard that the kids that were affected by him and wanted to grow stronger had failed


    Some died and some crippled themselves, well it wasn''t his problem, getting ready he slipped from the view of Yun Yurou who seemed to be in the fire cultivation area, it seems that she too had fire affinity, hiding to avoid useless questions, he easily slipped into the training room, once he showed who he was


    Excited about his training Xiao closed his eyes and sat cross legged on the fire ragingnd, he did not feel any heat, in fact he felt right at home, the room was filled with fire elements, there was no true fire within this room and with the huge level of elements he would be able to quickly grow stronger


    Taking deep breaths to calm him down, Xiao closed his eyes and soon the chants and verses of the cultivation technique ''Omega Asura''s Wrath'' filled his mind, from what he read this cultivation techniques has at least within the divine rank technique, well in the story it was not clearly exined, but he could tell that the technique was extremely hard to gasp since it took him a month of analyzing to learn it!


    Having a strong cultivation technique doesn''t mean that you would be able to learn it, you must have the talent and theprehension powers to understand it and grow along with it but thanks to Xiao''s [Record and Analyze] along with his [Mind Split], he was able to break down anything quickly


    But even with that it took him a month to be able to finally understand and study this art, well it only meant that the technique was worth it, eyes closed Xiao started to follow the verses of the technique and started cultivating, once he started the fire elements in the atmosphere started dancing with happiness as they along with it''s fire Qi flew towards him


    Xiao''s body heated up slightly as huge amount of fire Qi started to fill his meridians, his 33 meridian collected more Qi than normal giving him 10 times more effective cultivation than others, his steady meridians that were strengthened greedily filled his body, soon Xiao started following the path of the technique, the verses he read started to fill his mind


    ''The path of the fire is to burn but the path of the fire Asura is to do what no other fire could do, fire could be the heat the warms you and at the same time it could be the weapon that burns you to ash''


    ''Fire, ash, mist and disappearance, let it flow free, let the powers of fire burn and consume you, let your anger be your strength, use the power of the circle of fire to make sure that your enemies disappear and at the same time be the fire that warms your allies''<sub> </sub>


    As Xiao dived deeper into his technique the fire around him started to twist and turn without his knowledge, pure fire elements rose from the atmosphere as a raging fire circle was made, one, two, three and about 11 fire circles started to float and surround Xiao, it was like he was surrounded with a barriers of fire rings


    One by one each of the rings grew smaller as they flew inside Xiao''s body, soon all of the 11 grew into smaller once as they flew into his body, due to his well understanding of fire, each of them were controlled perfectly as they filled his body, without Xiao''s knowledge as small crimson me symbol appeared on his forehead


    But it was light and faint, it disappeared just as it came, now just as the me colored 11 rings disappeared new one came but these instead of the normal me color were crimson, they too surrounded him for some time before they became smaller and entered his body, like this 11 times 11 different colored mes surrounded him before they became smaller rings and entered his body


    As soon as the 11th colored 11 mes entered his body, silence regained in the room, there was no fluctuations nor any movement, it reigned like that for a second before 11 different colored mes flew out from Xiao''s body, 11 beautiful mes flew around Xiao''s body with excitement, soon tendrils flew out from the 11 mes as they connected to his body


    The tendrils started surrounding him in different beautiful ming lights, right now Xiao looked like a mes Emperor, a man that controlled all me and heat under his hand, this continued on for 2 hours before which the mes receded back into his body and Xiao opened his eyes, using his mind realm he checked each part of his body and he was surprised to see that his cultivation was in the 3rd Body Refinement Realm!


    And this was when he had tried to lower his speed, Xiao knew that with his powerful technique he would be easily able to break through foundation establishment realm, sadly for now he would have to keep it in a normal eptable range, he already has a genius protection halo, he didn''t want to invite the greed of others that thinks his speed is due to some treasure


    Xiao has a great advantage until he reached the third heaven and that is that he had alreadyprehended the blocks for several of the cultivation stages, cultivation isn''t about just taking in Qi and growing stronger, one will face mental blocks when one reaches the peak in ones realm, one has to study and break through it for one to grow stronger


    Him reaching the third realm is indeed very fast and looks like he would have to bullshit his way through again, shaking his head he focused back on his current path, right now he hasid down the 11 paths of fire reincarnation


    At the current moment he has fire that burns heals, kills, helps, calms and many more but at the current realm he would not be able to use any of the mystic fire, he first needs to find heaven born fire and feed on them to increase his strength, he also needs to travel to several fire invested area to get his hand on different fires


    For greater strength more amount of practice and sacrifices are needed

 23 Chapter 23

    "Your progress is not bad son"


    Yun Lan spoke as Xiao sat in her room along with Xuanyin in hisp, it''s being a few days since he started cultivating, he didn''t do any super leap and is still within the 3rd realm of body refining, well he made it seem like he''s stuck at there for now, among the kids his age right now he''s the fastest and he would stay like that too


    "Thanks mom"


    Xiao ''happily'' replied to his mothers words, Xuanyin too nodded her head and silently gave out a praise to him, looking at Xiao, Yun Lan spoke


    "so you chose the sword as your main weapon right?"


    "Yes mother"


    "So have you started training the more extensive styles and techniques?"


    "I have already chosen some sword techniques from the n and I did make some progress"


    "That''s good do you want any ves you want to practice on?, it wouldn''t matter if you killed them too"


    "For now no, I will ask when I need them"


    "Sure it''s your wish after all"


    Yun Lan didn''t ask anymore afterwards, Xiao too remained silent, when his mother had asked for ves to practice on he was not surprised he knew that his mother was very ruthless, without such a trait you would never grow in this world as a cultivator, well he wasn''t lying when he said the sword forms he used was from the family


    Unlike cultivation technique, sword techniques and the other ones he would need to use them inbat, so he can''t go around using the ones that are not in the family, well he does know some techniques outside the family, as he had learned several types during his first life, moreover the techniques in the family he had already learned them at his first life too


    So it didn''t take him long to get used to them, now the main thing on his mind was to find the way to cure his sister, of course he knows some treasures that are spread in the lower heavens, in fact there is a known treasure to cure his sisters illness but the price for that, even if the Yun family used up their entire fortune they won''t be able to afford it


    He knows it''s location but unlike the past where he could have others get it for him that won''t work now, if the news of it spread, the Yun family will definitely take it for themselves, the said treasure that he was searching for is rare even in the third heaven and it would be a great treasure to all, as it had the ability to even boost a persons talent!


    No, for this treasure he must go for it himself, right now there''s no one he trusts with a task as huge as this but that would need to change, Xiao is not someone that believed in: ''Ya~~I would do all by myself and am invincible alone~''


    If it was in the past maybe but right now, he knows better, having a group to lead and use for oneself would be extremely useful and the ones he chose has to be good talent and should always be loyal to him and him alone and Xiao right now has a few candidates in mind, it was at this time that a high level servant walked in after a knock, entering inside he gave a bow to his mother as he spoke


    "Miss, you and the family are requested by the family head to head to the family meeting room"


    "Okay, you may leave"<sub> </sub>


    Yun Lan spoke coldly with a frigid face, hearing it the servant shivered for a moment before he walked out, after he did Yun Lan looked at Xiao and nodded her head and he nodded back to her, they didn''t take much time as they headed out of his mothers courtyard to the family meeting room


    "What do you think will it be about mother?"


    "I don''t know but looking at how rushed he is, it must be important"


    Xiao nodded his head at his mothers words, holding his sisters hand he and his mother walked towards a huge room, where many important meetings happen, the Yun family manor was very huge with several family members and servants, so it took a few minutes for them to reach a huge room


    Entering inside he could see his father, grandfather and some elders and family members, he could even Yun Yurou within the group who looked at his with a faint blush on her cheeks, well he could say that his current look was very suave even for a 10 year old, when he along with his mother and sister had entered several eyes were focused on him


    At the current time he was the best genius of the family, so many had eyes on him, looking him up and calcting his worth, when they saw Xiao at the gathering many nodded their heads at approval looking at him, with just his confident gaze and standing many could day that he would go a long way


    Meanwhile Xiao''s gaze had been stuck to a 9 year old girl that was standing beside a middle aged man, looking at the girl manyplex feeling filled his heart and just as he had identified the girl he had understood the reason for the gathering, taking deep breaths to regain hisposure he walked up to his grandfather along with his family, standing in front of him all three of us gave a bow


    "Greetings family head"


    "Good you have arrived"


    Yun Hao nodded his head at them, at the same time his father Yun Qinghong walked towards them with a calm smile on his face, reaching close to Xiao he rubbed his head in a pat as he spoke


    "You gave really made me proud son"


    "Thank you lord father"


    Xiao spoke back with a respectful response not seen to be happy or great at the words from his father, seeing it Yun Qingon''s face twitched but he didn''t say anything, he looked at his ''first'' wife, who was looking at him coldly without a hint of affection, seeing it a bit of hate shed through his eyes but he focused back at his daughter trying to pat her but Xuanyin didn''t allow it as she hid behind Xiao, seeing all this his anger started to raise but Xiao spoke before things could get bad


    "Lord father don''t mind sister, you know that she doesn''t like anybody touching her and her freezing might be ufortable for you, she was just looking out for lord father"


    Everybody who heard this knew that this was utter bullshit, a cold from a mortal girl be ufotable for a high level cultivator? but even though the crowd knew that no one rebuked Xiao, seeing a way out Yun Qinghong nodded his head as he spoke with a smile


    "Indeed I can see that, it''s no problem, she was just being a loving daughter"


    With that he didn''t say anything more as he walked away to his other wife and family, Xiao''s eyes looked coldly at his father as he moved away, at his first life he would have been beyond ecstatic to get his fathers approval but now he wouldn''t give shit if his father cares about him or not

 24 Chapter 24

    "Good you have all gathered"


    Yun Hao spoke as he looked at the people that had gathered, there weren''t a lot, the ones that were gathered were the main family, Yun Hao stood at the middle as the others had gathered around him, meanwhile Xiao stood beside his mother and sister as he sometimes looked towards the nine year old girl


    She was cute with long ck hair that was tied in a pony tail, along with a cute nose and a dark ck eyes that shined like gems, she was like a shy girl as she stood next to her father a handsome middle aged man, who was the only outsider that was not part of the family


    Xiao knew who that man was, he was the son of the head of the Li family, it was a family that existed within in the Yun family territory, they weren''t as strong as the Yun family but they weren''t too bad, the 9 year old girl is the granddaughter of the head, while her mother had died after giving birth to her


    That was not all in his first life the girl was his fianc¨¦, well the engagement had only happened a month after his awakening, so he didn''t expect it to happen so soon, looking at the shy girl Xiao could only sigh, back in his first life he didn''t pay much attention to her, in fact he didn''t give ber any attention after she had her talent awakening


    The engagement of her''s with him was like a p or a game with him, mostly an engagement between two takes ce after the two kids had awakened their talent, so they would be able to say that both the male and the female would bepatible


    How would it be that suddenly the girl awakens a great talent while the boy doesn''t? or it could happen the other way around, so as not to cause much of an issue family engagements are only decided after both the parties have the talent awakened, doing so as only one had awakened?, it was just like putting a gamble in someone''s head and it was as if making fun of that person


    And Xiao knows it too, in his past life his father never liked him, his mother or his sister, this had caused their standing to low and when Xiao awakened his talent was good but it was not like his talent was not seen before, hence he was even pushed more down, of course they didn''t throw him away or cut resources from him


    They just stopped minding about him, even in this life the talent he showed was also seen before, sure he has greatprehension, battle powers, so what?, to others his potential is only at what was seen, Xiao had thought that with what he had shown this won''t happen again but s he had though better of his family


    ''Sigh.....what was I thinking?''


    Xiao''s eyes for a moment turned extremely cold but it went back quickly no one noticed it except for Xuanyin, who had her connection with him, Xiao turned to the 9 year old girl, her name was Li Lan, and she was also among the one he had hurt, he vowed not to be like that of the past


    In the past life just as she had awakened her talent Li Lan lost her sight, that''s right she became blind, her cultivation talent wasn''t shown to be great and no matter what doctor looked at her, they all said that she was destined to be blind and her powers not too great<sub> </sub>


    It wasn''t only blindness that had effected her, she even became disabled, she had any feelings in her legs and would have never being able to walk, in one word she would never be great in her life, Xiao still remembers how his mother had fought to cancel the engagement, how could his mother sit back and watch her son marry a disable?


    But she didn''t win her argument, his grandfather and father spoke about the ''integrity'' and the ''face'' of the family and how breaking a promised engagement is bad for the family, yup a bunch of bullshit, the Min family and his father just wanted to put him down his own child but the one that was truly hurting was Li Lan


    She truly had some feelings for him but the arrogant Xiao back then had trampled on them and left, he didn''t pay any heed to her, leaving herpletely heartbroken and turning the shy girl into a cold person but to all those that had looked down on her, well she showed them whose boss


    It had turned out that she was chosen for a legacy by an Immortal and the suffering she went through was a test and when she did pass, well she became someone that soared to the fourth heaven in a blink of an eye, she in the future was an archer goddess, Xiao who looked down at her could only shout out in awe when her stories where spread across thend


    Her most popr story being she single handedly defending an entire realm from a monster wave with a single bow, her name and adventures where spread across the realms and she to was part of the heavenly Opposers but it was of her own choice, well the legacy she was chosen for did y a part


    She was the void archer blessed with the void physique and with the good will of the Void king she lived a life above all, in the future there were several phrases about her some being: ''never let down your senses in front of the void archer, then you won''t know how you died''


    Anyway the truth was that just like Xuanyin, Li Lan too became a legend, hell she was even adopted as the Void kings daughter but to those that knew the legends never knew the trouble Li Lan had gone through, Xiao had thought that after Li Lan became famous she had forgotten about him and didn''t care but he was wrong, during some of his travels she had saved his life without him knowing


    It was only when he read the Heavenly Opposers did he learn the truth, he didn''t know why she did it but she had helped him and he was one that pays back his debts, especially when he knows that in the future she too was not really happy or content ever in her life and that was all due to the Heavenly Immortals that had thought that she was a chosen


    Countless times they had created chaos in her life, despair and danger followed her and the Heavenly Opposers kept her in their list, due to the heavenly trees intervention, this generations supposed chosen ones were protected in a fog, it did protect them but several talents that should have shined had been snuffed out due to suspicion


    But this time there might be a difference not all of them might meet the dark, some might live but that would only be if Xiao willed and he only moves when he''s sure of his profit

 25 Chapter 25

    Within minutes the room was filled with the most important family members, Yun Hao walked forward as he addressed the family members that stood along side him


    "Greetings everyone, I have gathered you all here today for a great matter"


    Hearing Yun Hao''s voice everyone got serious as they attentively started to listen to him, seeing that he had got everyone''s attention Yun Hao turned around and gave a nod to the handsome middle aged man, the man Li Kai head of the Li family stepped forward, many had recognized him as they had seen him before, Holding his daughter''s hand he walked forward as he stood beside Yun Hao, seeing it Yun Hao nodded his head as he spoke


    "Everyone this is Li Kai as many of you know and the girl close to him is his daughter Li Lin, on this asion I would like to announce Li Lan''s engagement with Yun Xiao my grandson, let the union of our family bring forth greatness"


    As Yun Hao finished speaking a great silence surrounded the hall, everyone was surprised with this news, looking at the girl all of them could tell that she had not reached the age of cultivation, an engagement without knowing both parties talent means only one thing....a p!, a great shaming if one must say


    Many had different expression some were happy, some felt pity, while some didn''t care but among them some had very special expressions, Yun Yurou face went pale, while a sense of disappointment and sadness filled her heart, as for Xuanyin?, a trace of anger and killing intent shed in her eyes


    One can only imagine how a 7 year old child could even have killing intent, when Xiao felt it he was startled for a moment, he looked at his sister who looked extra cold at this moment, looking at her Xuanyin turned towards him, the coldness from before disappearing as she blinked her eyes at him, Xiao went into deep thought


    ''Could it be?....that she''s angry for me?''


    Yup that''s what Xiao''s mind went too, he knew his sister was smart so he could understand it if she too understood the inside meaning behind the engagement, he smiled as he ruffled Xuanyin''s hair with a pat, feeling the warm pat on her head she closed her eyes to enjoy the warmth she knew very well, it''s at this time that an enraged voice was heard


    "What''s the meaning of this?"


    Yun Lan looked at Yun Hao with eyes burning with anger, her body started to emit frost as the surrounding started to bing colder, Yun Lan was thoroughly enraged!, to humiliate her child like this, how could she take it?, she turned her cold eyes towards her so called ''husband''. she could see him standing there smirking at her


    Beside him stood Min Yao, along with their small child, Min Yao looked beautiful and sensual with ck hair and eyes, she stood behind Yun Qinghong with a yful smile on her face, seeing all this the anger within Yun Lan burned brighter, the surrounding people started to watch this with amusement, a family drama is always thrilling to watch


    ''


    All the people there knew that Yin Qinghong doesn''t give a shit about Yun Lan and her children, even if Yun Xiao''s talented, so what?, even though his talent is rare it does appear from time to time, just as Yun Lan was about to burst out, she felt a familiar touch on her hands<sub> </sub>


    Looking down she could see Xiao holding her hand, his calm eyes were directed towards her seeing it she calmed down a bit, looking at his mother Xiao nodded his head as he turned towards his grandfather, with a smile he bowed and spoke


    "I thank grandfather for such a surprise"


    His words were smooth and calm showing no outward anger, of course he did at first act surprised like everyone else and he did ''identally'', disy his anger but because he''s a ''genius'', he controlled himself soon, everyone got surprised by his matureness, they had heard about it but seeing it waspletely different


    Xiao''s eyes turned towards Li Kai as he bowed showing his respect, all this while he could see that Li kai was silent and not saying a word, he had just kept watching everything unfold, Xiao knows that Li Kai truly didn''t want for this engagement, how could he be happy at using his daughter for a stupid y?


    But he could onlyply, the Li family was under the Yun family and if he didn''tply, well off with his family, it''s just that simple, Li Kai''s eyes turned towards Xiao scanning his future ''son-inw'',  he has to say, from what he had seen he was truly impressed, be it bearing, intelligence or calmness, he had all that was required to be someone great


    Li Kai had already did a low key investigation on Xiao and he knows that Xiao''s different from the rest of the spoiled brat, he''s more calm and kind, this was reported due to Xiao always being the same with no matter who he deals with, also with just his current looks Li Kai could say that Xiao would be quite the looker in the future


    Li kai turned his eyes towards his daughter who shyly stood behind him, peaking looks at Xiao, Li Kai smiled as he nodded and spoke towards Xiao


    "It''s good to meet you son-inw"


    Just as he spoke the chilling wind gathered as Yun Lan looked angry again but she soon calmed herself down, she knows that this was a plot to make her angry and she shouldn''t give in to it, not right now, she knows her child better than everyone else and she knows that he wont do anything without a reason, taking control of her emotions she coldly nodded to Yun Hao


    Meanwhile Yun Hao watched all this without much of an expression, he just did what he thought might pave a way for him in the future, something to control Xiao, seeing that all things had calmed down, he nodded to everyone as he spoke out loud


    "Alright, the meetings now adjourned"


    Everyone then left the room after watching a good show, to them this was all not much but it did effect some in a very bad way, Xiao walked towards Li Kai as he gave a smile towards Li Lun, who was peeking at him with curiosity, Li Lun knew about her engagement and as a child she was very expectant on meeting her ''fianc¨¦''

 26 Chapter 26

    "So, tell me, what do you normally do?"


    Xiao asked to Li Lun as he along with her walked along the halls of the Yun family mansions, an hour has passed since the family meeting, he had to spend the first half an hour coursing his mother to be calm, after which he had a talk with Li Kai his future ''father-inw'', seeing the situation had be calm Li Kai had asked Xiao to spend some time talking with his daughter and Xiao obliged


    And that resulted in him now walking alongside the shy Li Lin, who only looked at the ground shyly while taking peeks at him, up and till now all he had got are nods from her when whenever he talked, looking at the shy girl now, Xiao couldn''t believe this was the same girl that he heard about in the past


    ''Sigh.....experiences changes any person...''


    Xiao could only sigh inwardly as his past experiences to passed in his mind, when he was young he had thought that he was the only one to suffer, that he was cursed but the more he grew the more he knew how naive his thoughts were


    He wasn''t the only one suffering and what he experienced might not even be half as painful as others might have, in fact in a way Xiao could be said to be lucky as he had got a second chance to rewrite what wrongs he had done, Xiao in no way is a saint but in his first life he was definitely a devil


    If it wasn''t for his second life and for him meeting his master, he might have never being able to leave the weight and feelings that was held deep in his heart, he might have be an empty shell of a human, in fact at one point he was like that, filled with disappointments and failures but he had learned to ovee them, because there was someone to show him the way


    And the Li Lan in the future would be the same too, faced with difficulties one after another, her heart wold be continued to be broken again and again, sure she would be an unfathomable expert but at what cost?, Xiao could clearly remember reading about how disastourous her life would be in the future


    With Xiao''s current power he would bepletely helpless against it, even if he wanted to help her, he''s powerless, even if he did intervening in a legacy selection might cost the life of the one that''s selected, all Xiao could do was to support Li Lun from the side just like his master had done for him


    Them maybe, maybe he could give her a light in the dark world she would soon be faced with, then maybe he would be able to pay back a fraction of what he truly owned her


    "Xi-Xiao?"


    Li Lun murmured bringing Xiao out of his deep thoughts, unknowingly Xiao had went into a trance forgetting about the girl close to him, causing her to look into his eyes for the first time, causing her to meet with his deep ck eyes that shined with a hint of white, Li Lun seemed to have gone into a trance as she looked into his eyes


    "Li Lun are you okay?"


    Xiao waved his hands in front of Li Lun''s face to bring her out of her trance,ing out of it she blushed as she looked away in shyness, Xiao could only inwardly shake his head at her behaviour, he looked at her with a smile as he spoke


    "You know if you always blush like this and turn you face away it would be hard for us to talk"


    "I-I am so-sorry, it''s just that I am a bit ne-nervous"


    "Nervous?, am I such a scary guy?"<sub> </sub>


    Xiao spoke with a downcast look and an angry face, seeing it Li Lun panicked as she waved her hands and spoke with a higher volume


    "No!, it-it''s just that I-I am nervous a-and I thought that you would not like me an...."


    Just as Li Lun kept rambling the angry expression from Xiao''s face dissapeared as a teasing smile came on him, seeing this Li Lun understood hat he was just teasing her, understanding it she pouted as she stomped the ground and turned her face away, Xiaoughed as he spoke


    "Okay, okay calm down I was just ying around, you don''t have to take it to heart, moreover why would I be angry?"


    Hearing Xiao''s words Li Lun hesitated a bit but them looking at Xiao''s calm ck eyes, she gathered courage and she spoke


    "Well isn''t being engaged to me humiliating to you?, aren''t you angry?"


    Li Lun asked her face filled with tension, she''s no idiot she knows that her engagement is just a y of games, a game where she has no power to intervene, she could tell that her father too was distressed by what had happened and he had tried to help her but his power was useless here


    To Li Lun that hurt, she just like any other young girl of her age dreams of meeting her loving prince and to be with him but her fate was sealed and she has no power to change it, so she went along with it but even then she had some curiosity about her ''fianc¨¦


    And from what she had heard, she got to know that he was termed as many names genius, weird, bookworm, weird young master and many more but what struck out most to her was that he would never tolerate anyone messing with his family


    There were innumerable times where he beat up many other kids who dared to make fun of his sister and even when he was punished and beaten Xiao still didn''t give in as he made sure that his sister was happy, learning this she understood that her so called ''fianc¨¦'', was protective of those who he loves and cherishes


    At first when she met him she went into daze, among the crowd he was like shinning beacon that stood out, confident, calm and resourceful, at first she was scared, scared of how he would treat her, after all she was being used to shame him, yet contradictory to all her belief he was calm, endearing and respectful of her


    This confused her, so she wanted to know why?, why wasn''t he angry at her?, Xiao became silent for a moment at her question, silence ticked in the surrounding, finally Xiao looked directly into Li Lun''s eyes as he spoke


    "Why?, well truthfully, I am angry and moreover disappointed in my family but why should I be angry at you?, aren''t you like me?, someone that''s forced into this?, then why should I direct my anger at you?, I am  not such a person....anymore, moreover I think you''re a bit cute so I don''t mind being engaged to you"


    "Cu-Cute?"


    Li Lun bushed when she heard Xiao''s words but even at that same time her impression of him became better and unknowingly she slowly rxed her guard around him

 27 Chapter 27

    "Um, Xiao will you marry me in the future or will you let me go?"


    Li Lun asked as she looked directly into Xiao''s eyes, it''s being an hour since they had started talking, they talked about many things, raging from likes to dislikes, and with each passing time Xiao got closer to Li Lun, right now they were seated at the edge of a building as they talked with each other


    ? It was then that Li Lun had asked this question with utmost seriousness in her voice, Xiao was surprised by this question, he was confused for a moment before he understood what it meant, an engagement between two people is sacred, once engaged it''s not easy to throw away that engagement


    If Li Lun''s engaged to Xiao and if he never epts her then it would be a great shaming and disgrace for her, in fact it might ruin her reputation and if he rejects her then her name would be dragged through the mud, no matter which way it goes, it would be Li Lun whose going to face problems in the future, simply because the Yun family''s stronger than the Li family


    And Li Lun understood that very well, this was one of the major reason the she was scared but after meeting Xiao and talking to him she was able to tell a bit what type of person he is, so she was able to ask the question that was deep in her heart and now she was waiting for his response, a stern atmosphere builded up in the atmosphere ad Li Lun awaited the answer


    Meanwhile Xiao''s eyes looked deeply into Li Lun''s eyes as he thought of his answer, a few seconds ticked by before he opened his mouth to speak, his face was serious, as he looked deeply into Li Lun''s eyes


    "Will I marry you in the future?, yes I will marry you in the future but it would only be if and only if you want to marry me, if in the future you meet someone you love before our marriage time then I would dly let you be with him and I would take all the me for the problems that would arise"


    Xiao finally finished speaking as he kept looking into Li Lun''s face that seemed to be in daze, she remained like that for as few minutes before she broke out of it and looked at Xiao with a confused gaze, she looked deeply into his eyes trying to find any falsehood but she could find no deceit from him, only genuine emotions


    "Why?"


    Li Lun finally asked after the seconds ticked by, Xiao''s words only confused Li Lun more, why did Xiao care about her feelings, no why did he care about her at all?


    "Why?...well, you could say that it''s because I want it, it''s that simple"


    Xiao spoke with a nostalgic and profound look as he turned his gaze towards the sky, after some time he turned it back to Li Lun


    "Li Lun, I will give you a chance till the marriage date but after I marry you, you will be mine and I will never let anyone take you away from me, got it?"<sub> </sub>


    Xiao''sst words were powerful and strong, his words deeply hit Li Lun causing her to blush deeply, with a shy smile she turned her face to the side, trying to hide her embarrassment, Xiao looked at Li Lun for a moment before he turned back to the skies, all the words he spoke were the truth.


    Xiao does indeed have good feelings for Li Lun but it isn''t love, to speak the truth Xiao never married nor did he ever have any romantic interest, all he had were some flings here and there, never truly falling for someone but if there''s something that Xiao takes very seriously then it would be his promise


    Since she''s his fianc¨¦e then he would make sure to take care of her and if she ever became his wife then he would protect her from anything that wanted to harm her, this was Xiao, if he put his mind on something he would make sure that he had aplished it


    ''Sigh.....lets see how the future goes....''


    Xiao thought as he threw out all the confusing thoughts from his mind, there''s some time before everything happens and by that time Li Lun would have awakened her power, he could not predict how the future would go with his interference, all he could do was go with the flow and see how things end up


    Time ticked by as half an hour pass, with it Li Lun had to leave with her father back to her family, in truth she was a bit sad to leave but after being promised that she could visit again she smiled happily as she left with Li Kai, who had a confused face, just as Xiao had being returning to his mothers room, he heard a short cry in one of the nearby garden


    Hearing the familiar voice, he walked towards a semi hidden area within the garden, reaching it he could see Yun Yurou sitting with her head on her knees and her arms wrapped around her legs, small broken cry could be heard from Yu Yurou, seeing it Xiao sighed again massaging his forehead


    He was very tempted to just walk by without seeing this, Xiao''s not an idiot he could see that Yun Yurou had budding childish feeling of love for him but he didn''t mind, after all Yun Yurou''s just a child and this feeling of hers would disappear with her age as she grew up, plus her feelings might cause problems as they were directly blood rted cousins


    Hence Xiao''s n was to just not interfere but seeing the devastated Yun Yurou Xiao hesitated for a moment but in the end he walked up to her and sat beside her, as soon as Yun Yurou felt someone sitting next to her she was startled and looked towards her side, seeing Xiao her eyes widened


    She moved quickly as she tried to wash away the tears that filled her eyes but no matter what she did the tears only got more prominent, Xiao didn''t say anything as he opened his arms and pulled Yun Yurou to a hug, causing her head to fall to his chest


    Yun Yurou was unable to react and before she could realize it she was in Xiao''s arms, at first she was confused but then she felt a warm and affectionate pat on her back, feeling it she was unable o hold back anymore as she burst out crying in Xiao''s embrace


    Xiao held her small body as he just kept tapping Yun Yurou''s back tofort her, sometimes what one needs is to just let out one''s emotions

 28 Chapter 28

    Time ticked by as Yun Yurouy within Xiao''s embrace as she cried out loud, tears rained down upon Xiao''s chest, as he felt his chest moisten from Yun Yurou''s tears, he was surprised to say the least, he knew that she had some feelings for him but he didn''t expect it to be this deep


    He had just thought of her feelings as some passing wind, something which would not cause much issues in her life but it seems he had underestimated her feelings, right now he had to be careful with how he deals with this, otherwise it might create a heart demon within Yun Yurou''s martial heart, bing a wall that would block her future path


    ''Sigh...this is a lot to deal with.....''


    Xiao sighed inwardly, mentally he was old and for him, he has no feelings for Yun Yurou but Xiao knows very well how a persons feelings left unchecked might cause unprecedented problems, so dealing with it before it blooms is the best, a few minutes passed by as Yun Yurouy within his embrace


    The crying stopped as she had calmed down, Yun Yurou stayed silent as shey within Xiao''s embrace, a few secondster she lifted her head as she looked directly into Xiao''s eyes, Yun Yurou''s eyes was red but deep feelingsy within her eyes


    One must not looked down on her feelings because she''s young, in the world of four heavens children mature very quickly this was not only due to the presence of Qi that naturally boosts their growth but also due to the worlds environment that naturally makes a person more mature even at a young age


    Moreover a young child''s feelings is not something that would stop, no it would only continue to grow as they chased after what fascinates their heart, Xiao slowly raised his hand and stroked Yun Yurou''s face cleaning away the tears that was left within her face, he smiled warmly, just like a grandpa does to his grandkids as he spoke


    "What''s it Yun Yurou?, why are you crying?"


    Yun Yurou was surprised from Xiao''s sudden touch and his warm smile, a small blush took her face as she begrudgingly took her head from Xiao''s chest while looking into Xiao''s hypnotic eyes that drew her in, she held her gaze to his eyes seemingly trying to transmit something to him, Xiao understood as he asked her


    "Yun Yurou do you have feelings for me?"


    Even when he spoke he didn''t take his eyes off her eyes, he could see Yun Yurou''s eyes widening while she was panicking but in the end she closed her eyes and took deep breath, a few secondster she opened her eyes as she nodded her head as she spoke


    "Yes, that''s right I do have feelings for you Xiao"


    As she spoke a happy and warm smile came over her face, even when she spoke like this there was many uncertainties, fear and dread in her eyes, seemingly fearful of his reply, Xiao kept looking at her as he spoke


    "Since when?"


    "Since the time you fought for me, since the time you helped me get over my trauma, from then on you were my friend but I guess from some time onwards my feelings grew to be something else for you, not seeing you everyday causes me sadness, not talking to you makes me sad and seeing you everyday brightens my day, one day unknowingly you became a light at the end of a tunnel for me"<sub> </sub>


    Yun Yurou finished speaking as she kept looking at Xiao, his eyes shed as he looked at the deep dark eyes of hers, to tell the truth Xiao was very surprised he never expected her feelings to be this deep, just how could it reach to such level of intimacy?


    Yun Yurou''s feelings ran deep, he could see it, if he did reject her now, he was sure that it would destroy her, truly he couldn''t find out how such deep feelings were fostered within her, if he did ept her feelings it might be good but it might hurt her in the log run, as right of now he doesn''t have any such feelings for her, heck she''s just a 10 years old!


    Leaving that aside they were direct cousins which was not something to be taken lightly, unless you have absolute strength over others, you would still face bacsh from what others might say about you, finallying to a decision Xiao closed his eyes for a few seconds before opening them again and speaking to the worried Yun Yurou


    "To tell the truth I am ttered you think of me like that, Yuoru I never thought of you as anything more than family and you should know that the rtionship between us will never be easy...."


    The more Xiao spoke the more pale Yun Yurou became but Xiao was not done


    "But it doesn''t mean that I feel repulsed or reject your feelings, in fact I am quite found of you but you must know that our rtionship will not be epted by the world not unless we have absolute strength"


    As he spoke he raised his hand and caught Yun Yurou''s both hand, with tender and pained eyes, his whole feature disyed his sadness at not being able to be with Yun Yurou, his sadness at the ''cruel'' fate


    "To tell the truth, I do cherish you a lot Yun Yurou but we both have average talents and our fate would be determined by our family, unless we have absolute strength we would be under their control, we would only be puppets under their control, forced to y to their tune, I like you Yun Yurou but our feelings are never destined to happen"


    As Xiao finally finished his words he pulled the dazed Yun Yurou to his body, as he hugged her lightly, he tapped her body calming her down


    ''Ufff....I hope this worked''


    What Xiao did was tell tell her that he liked her but they wouldn''t be together due to the family circumstances, in this way it won''t hurt Yun Yurou''s feelings and it would also help to push her feelings away to, it was two birds with one stone, Xiao was sure that with time her feelings would fade....too bad his thoughts was a waste


    If Xiao was to now look at the face of Yun Yurou he would definitely swallow his words back because right now she had a life less look in her face while her mind was muttering


    ''So family is the problem, family is the problem, family is the problem, family is the problem, family is the problem, family is the problem, family is the problem,''


    Xiao didn''t know right now but his decision right now he would dearlye to regret it down his life, a decision that would result in the birth of the world burning phoenix

 29 Chapter 29

    Xiao and Yun Yurou kept hugging each other for some time, while in his embrace Yun Yurou seemed to calm down, all the problems that plunged her disappeared, to her right now all that matters is to  be in his embrace, this continued for a few more minutes before Xiao finally broke it, leaving the embrace he looked into Yun Yurou''s eyes as he cleaned away the tears from her eyes


    "Don''t worry Yurou, we are still family, so you don''t have to be sad, okay?"


    "Okay..."


    Yun Yurou said trying to smile, Xiao saw it but he didn''t say anything, he just hopes that with time the feelings she has would disappear, because he wouldn''t stay at the lowest heaven for long, after setting all the issues here while boosting his mothers talent, he would leave this realm


    "Think about what I said, okay?"


    "Yes...."


    ''Now she will finally give up...''


    ''Now I just have to get stronger than anybody else so that no one would question our rtionship''


    Xiao and Yun Yurou hadpletely different thoughts, Xiao believed that he had helped reduce her feelings and drew a line, while Yun Yurou understood that Xiao feels the same about her but he was scared of hurting her because of their family ties, so it became clear to her that she has to get stronger than anybody else,


    Whatever Xiao had said Yun Yurou had twisted it to her interest, things had totally gone off rails, finally after chatting for a bit Xiao gave his farewells to Yun Yurou as he headed to his mothers room, reaching it he could see a very grumpy Yun Lan sitting in the table demanding an answer


    With a sigh Xiao entered his mothers room and started talking to her while spewing out some excuses with some rity to cool down his mother, because he knows that she would surely do something drastic, something like assassinating Li Lan, well it''s not like she didn''t try it before....


    Finally after an hour of talk, he left his mothers room, barely calming her down, at normal times Yun Yan is a very calm and rational person but when ites to her family she gets out of control


    ''Well, that''s my mother...''


    Xiao chuckled at this thought as he now headed to his sisters room, as his mother had spoke to him that his sister wanted to meet him, walking a bit more he reached the outside of his sisters room, from where he could feel a dense heavy mood from his sister through his connection


    ''Sigh....Here we go again...''


    Xiaomented as he entered his sisters room, as soon as he did, he felt a small bodying to him and hugging him, smiling fondly Xiao hugged her back as he spoke


    "What is it Xuanyin?, why are you so moody?"


    "..."


    Xiao didn''t get any answer, so he looked down at his sister whose apathetic eyes looked at him, her eyes remained frozen as she looked at him, smiling Xiao ruffled her hair with a pat, which surely bought happiness to her which he felt through his connection


    "So tell me are you mad at the family for shaming me?"<sub> </sub>


    "..."


    "I see.....well I am angry to but what can we do, in the martial world power reign supreme"


    "..."


    "Hhahhaa, I am indeed happy that you will fight for me but your big brother will easily deal with it"


    "..."


    "Yeah...yeah, my little sister is the best"


    Xiao said smilingly as he bowed down a bit and pinched both of Xuanyin''s cute chubby cheeks, he could feel her soft smooth cold skin, as he yed around with it, Xuanyin acted like she didn''t like it as she swatted his hand and walked away as she sat on her bed and looked away


    "Oh?, ying hard to get?"


    Xiao spoke with a devilish smile as he came forward and jumped at Xuainyin as he started to tickle her, causing Xuaynyin to fall on the bed helplessly as Xiao kept tickling her, there was nough from her but her eyshes  kept trembling while just the small edges of her lips seemed to be twitching


    From others perspective this might seem a weird to see such a side from a child but Xiao just found it cute as he saw how desperate his sister was to hide herugh, he spent the rest of the hour ying with her and making her mood better, an hourter Xiao sat behind Xaunyin in front of a mirror as hebed her hair


    If one looked at Xuanyin there was not much change in her expression but if one was to focus deeply, one might be able to see a small, very small part of her lips risen in what seems to be a smile?, anyhow it seems that she was in a good mood, it was then that Xuanyin''s eyes met Xiao''s through the mirror, they seemed to bemunicating as Xiao asked after some time


    "Oh?, you want to know what I think of Li Lun?"


    Xuanyin: Nods Head


    "Well, I think she''s a bit cute and I am not much against her, who knows she might really send up as you sister-inw, then you must treat her well"


    Meanwhile Xuayin didn''t say anything after Xiao spoke she just kept looking at her mirror, as she gazed upon Xiao''s smile as he lovingly caressed and tied her hair, for her she would never get tired of looking at his face, she could do it for an eternity


    ''Sister-inw?''


    Xuanyin thought, her eyes shed over as her eyes sharpened for a moment but Xiao who was close to her didn''t see nor feel any negative emotion, causing him to think that she just became quite again but he did feel some kind of emotion from her but it went quickly as it came making him unable to grasp it


    He shrugged his shoulders not making much of it but he had forgotten something Xuanyin had managed to suppress her emotions frompletely going to Xiao, she had slowly started to get better control of her feelings, the only problem was that she was just 7 years old....

 30 Chapter 30

    "Haaaa...."


    Xiao exhaled out as his eyes opened up, his ck eyes that shined with a tingle of white focused on the opponent in front of him, Xiao''s grip on his sword tightened, right now he''s practicing in the Yun family''s training room, in front of him stood a child of 14 who too used sword


    The world he is in is an illusion with a touch of reality, here you would be able to fight against different foes to increase your mastery over different techniques, well it was only applicable for the geniuses of the family, even if he was not well liked by his father he was still a ''genius'', so he was given the basic needs


    Without wasting any time, the opponent he had chosen shot forward as his sword shed at Xiao''s neck, Xiao calmly lifted his sword as he parried it, the opponent seems to scoff as his sword lit up in a silver hue as he waved it in a precise speed causing several sword winds to be produced, as they ruffled their way towards Xiao


    Seeing it Xiao''s sword too lit up in a silver hue as he waved it at the exact same manner as his opponent but unlike his opponent Xiao''s attainment in the same technique was higher, within seconds several sword wind shes appeared from Xiao''s sword as they met his opponents technique and as if it was made of paper Xiao''s move easily overpowered his opponents move and killed him ripping him apart


    Xiao sighed seeing it, right now all the opponents he faced would just go down in a single move, yet not a hint of arrogance remained in his eyes, why would he be happy at beating these losers?, especially when he knows the kind of monstrous geniuses that would be rooming the same era as him


    ''Sigh this is no longer useful for me...''


    Xiao thought, currently it has been a few weeks since his engagement fiasco, things were a bit roudy for a bit but they settled down soon, his life alternated between increasing his cultivation, talking and ying with Xuanyin, Yun Yurou and Li Lun, it would seem that Li Lun would visit him whenever she would have free time


    It seems that she was getting closer to him, as for Yun Yurou she seems to have returned to normal, just like always she spends her time with me whenever she''s free, it would seem that she had let go of her feelings....maybe


    Well since they have the same element he would always meet her and spar with her but she always seemed a bit weird when they were together with Li Lun, Yun Yurou would always look at Li Lun with a strange gaze, well it was unsettling to say the least


    At least she was better than Xuanyin, who would stick to him like glue when the other girls would appear, she would hug him and try to keep him to herself, he would feel subtle hints of jealousy from her, a emotion he thought she would never have but once he felt it his heart warmed up


    It would mean that she truly did care for him, as for her jealousy?, he just took it as the jealousy of a cute little sister nothing more, well she was just seven, what else was he suppose to think?, anyhow the past three weeks have being very entertaining to say the least


    Anyhow things would look good for now but disasters is only going toe, within a few months Li Lun would turn 10, where she would awaken, causing her disaster, making her lose her ability to walk and making her blind, for this issue he''s truly powerless all he could do was to support her


    But the thing he has to do now is to deal with Xuanyin''s issue,  right now the bursts of colding from her body is increasing at a rapid pace, the cold sts is getting stronger and more colder, if it wasn''t for his cultivation increasing to the 7th level of the Body Refinement realm he would have frozen to death, even though he was just taking half of it<sub> </sub>


    ''No wonder she was that cold...''


    Xiao thought, just how much pain did his sister truly have to go through?, it would make sense why she was always that cold, after all at his first life she had to take all this alone, shaking his head Xiao focused at his current thoughts


    ''Samsara Primordius Famine, I must get it''


    Xiao''s face turned serious as he thought of it, a heaven and earth origin treasure that''s ranked within the top 10 of all natural made treasure, the treasure only had simple functions but each of them were heaven defying


    ? One of it''s main function being drawing in thetent bloodline and potential of a person, while it might not sound great, it''s ability is something else,  it would draw in the deepest ability hidden in ones body, miniscule as it may be it would draw in the strongest power that one might not be able to imagine


    And the other great function of it is that it would bestow a physique on the person who would use it!, that''s right a physique!, something drooled over by many, even the one''s in the upper heavens, plus there are more powerful uses to it too


    Xiao had gone through several scenarios and treasures, until he finally arrived on this one, from what he remembered this treasure was found by ''that'' guy but it was destroyed in battle, thankfully there was two of it, hence he would be able to give one to his mother too, helping her break past the barrier that prevents her


    As for himself?, well he doesn''t need it, as greedy as he is, he always ces his family above it, this would be the one and only chance to change his sisters and mothers fate, one might wonder why Xiao''s adamant on helping his sister, even though she would awaken on her on down the line?


    The reason was simple, leaving aside the pain his sister would have to undergo, the ''natural'' way in which she awakens would make her lose something precious.....her feelings, that is the price she had to pay, unlike now where she was unable to show it, she would lose all her feelings turning her into a emotionless doll


    And he Xiao will never allow it, the only problem here being is that at the current moment he is not strong enough to get that treasure, if he gors to ''that'' ce now, he would undoubtedly be killed easily


    ''3 years...''


    That''s the limit Xiao had set, at the age of 13 he must venture to find the treasure alone, truthfully Xiao has no idea if he will be able to get that treasure, all that he would be doing then would be a gamble, a gamble to change the fate of the people he loves

 31 Chapter 31

    Monthster....within the world of fire sat Xiao, torrents of high temperature fire surrounded him as he sat cross legged in the ground, all around him was the color red, from the sky to the ground was red, the temperature in the surroundings was boiling, any mortal man would die if he stayed within this same area for a few hours


    At certain intervals a high temperature wind would st by but sitting in the middle of all of this Xiao was eerily calm, not a hint of pain or sweat could be seen on his face, a red me simr in color to the world he was in floated beside Xiao


    And just as if children finding their parents the elemental fire in the surroundings ran towards the me, where it was transferred to Xiao''s body, right now do to his low cultivation he''s unable to ess the me Qi but hints of red color surrounded his body making him more eyes catching


    From the past year Xiao has already turned 11 years old, no major changes had taken ce,  his figure grew a bit taller, his face too seemed to grow a bit more pronounced, his white and ck hair grew in lenght as it was tied to a pony tail


    The aura of [Connection] stayed passively active as it gave others a good impression of him, overall he looked like a doll that one would want to keep for themselves, his looks only seemed to be more defined and attractive as the time goes by, this was mainly because of the cultivation technique that Xiao practice


    The grade of the cultivation was unknown to him but the cultivation technique Omega Asura''s wrath, it not only gives him power but it also passively removes all impurities and imperfection making it''s user ''prefect'', the 11 mes of beginning would make sure that it''s user would be extraordinary in all the way possible


    Of course cultivating improves one''s look but the Omega Asura''s Wrath would slowly make the person to look at his absolute perfect form, not only that it would give of the feeling of a ruler, as the person who practice''s it reaches higher levels, Xiao doesn''t know it yet but he would find it out in the future


    To others it might be a blessing but to Xiao who doesn''t care about his looks, it''s just a hassle, right now wherever he goes he would cause everybody to turn their heads towards him, even rumors had spread about his looks, earning him the title of the ''cutest doll'', not something which Xiao wanted to be associated with


    He also had do deal with the shinning eye of several younger girls that looked at him but for some reason his good looks only seemed to make the three girls that hang around with him wary, talking about them it would seem that he had created a good rtionship with Li Lun, he could see that she has a small crush on him


    Well it became quite apparent now as she smiles and blushes whenever he looks at her, moreover it''s hard to avoid it when she always giggles and smiles when the talk of engagement shows up, shaking his head Xiao stopped his cultivation, as the red me that was floating above his shed and entered his body


    "Sigh....."


    Xiao sighed out letting out hot stream from his mouth, his eyes opened as he stood up from the ground, he looked at his hand as he clenched and unclenched them


    "It looks like I would need to venture out soon..."


    Xiao mumbled to himself, While having a powerful cultivating technique is good and all, having the resource to cultivate is another issue, the amount of resources needed for his technique is mind blowing, if it wasn''t for his knowledge about the future, then Xiao would have definitely abandoned it


    "Small sacrifices for the greater power I guess....."


    Xiao could only console himself like this, this is also one of the major reason that many hasn''t risen above the truly powerful, so what if you have a powerful technique?, what''s the use if you don''t have the resources to use it?, most of the powerful resources are controlled by the truly powerful after all


    Lamenting to himself, Xiao exited his training room, with light steps he walked to his room but as he reached it he was met with an anxious servant waiting outside, seeing him the servants face scrunched up, hesitation filled his face but in the end he seemed to have made his decision as he walked up to Xiao and bowed


    "Young master!, there''s terrible news!"<sub> </sub>


    "What''s it?"


    Xiao asked calmly as he looked at the fearful servant, hearing Xiao''s question the servant took a few gulps before he spoke


    "It''s the young mistress L-Li Lun!, something terrible has happened to her during her awakening!"


    After he finished speaking the servant closed his eyes awaiting Xiao''s outburst, it was know across everywhere that Xiao''s normally the calm and silent type, he doesn''t distinguish between anybody nor does he go out his way to hurt anybody


    But there''s a single thing that many agree on, it''s to never mess with anybody Xiao loves!, about a month ago someone from a distant family visited and among them a boy identally met Xuanyin, some kind of friction caused between them causing the 12 year old boy to use his cultivation and hit her, causing some serious injuries to her


    At that time the first one was to arrive was Xiao, it was only a few minutester did the others arrive and when they did, they were met with an horrible sight, it was the sight of the boy being dangled upside down with his dress while he waspletely naked


    That was not all, all the finger nails in his hand and legs were ripped of, while sword marks and gashes filled his body, blood had died the kids body, even then he was still being tortured by Xiao, it was a sight that many would not forget and it was the day that some learned the ruthlessness of a 11 year old boy....


    It was suffice to say that Xiao was punished but from then on, no one would dare to slight anyone that Xiao cares about and many knew that Li Lun was Xiao''s fianc¨¦e and it was no hidden fact that he was in favor of her, so the servant waited, waited for Xiao''s outburst but after a few seconds nothing happened causing him to look at Xiao, meeting his calm eyes


    "Is that all?"


    Xiao asked the servant


    "Y-Yes young master"


    "I see, then you may leave"


    Saying so the servant hurried off with a confused face, seeing the servant leave, Xiao with a calm face started to move away from his room as he walked to the family meeting room, just as he had reached closer he could hear the enraged vice of his mother


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN THAT YOU WON''T CANCEL THE ENGAEMMENT?"


    Hearing his mothers shout Xiao sighed again


    "Sigh.....why are things so hard?..."

 32 Chapter 32

    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN THAT YOU WON''T CANCEL THE ENGAEGMENT!"


    Yun Lan''s shout reverberated throughout the family meeting room through the manor, her body started to release cold as the temperature around the room started to deteriorate at an astonishing pace, Xiao just standing outside of the hall felt the cold but it didn''t effect him much, with a shrug of his shoulders he knocked and entered the room where he came upon his fuming mother


    Coming inside he could see that his mother was facing his grandfather and his father who stood at one side, while his mother stood at the other side, the cold released by my mother doesn''t seemed to affect my grandfather a bit, while my father needed some effort to defend against it, as for Xiao, Well he''s not a fire affinity cultivator for nothing...


    "Um?, not bad child"


    Xiao''s grandfather Yun Hao spoke, as he applied a small pressure on Yun Lan causing her knees to buckle at the pressure, while she may be strong she won''t be able to do anything against Yun Hao, who has already cultivated for hundreds of years, Yun Lan gritted her teeth as she bore Yun Hao''s pressure


    "You are truly talented littless, to reach such level of your powers at such an young age is astonishing but in the end the unless you have absolute power, talent means nothing"


    Yun Hao''s words reverberated throughout the the hall, after which he took back his pressure causing Yun Lan to be finally able to stand straight, her eyes were cold as she looked at Yun Hao


    "So you are saying that you won''t take back the engagement?"


    "Yes"


    "So you want my son to marry a cripple?!"


    Yun Lan eximed in anger towards Yun Hao, here they were talking about ''protecting'' the family honor, while all they were doing was just making her son''s life miserable, Yun Lan''s anger was boiling inside of her, ready to burst out at any moment, it was then that I spoke


    "Mother, it''s enough"


    Hearing Xiao''s words Yun Lan was surprised as she quickly turned her head towards me, while the other two had sensed Xiao''s presence, Yun Lan hadn''t as she was too focused on the two in front of them, seeing meplex feelings filled Yun Lan''s eyes, she opened her mouth to speak


    "Little Xi, don''t worry mother won''t let you marry a cripple just because the family said so"


    Yun Lan spoke to Xiao with a serious gaze, Xiao smiled at it as he walked towards his mother and gave her a smile, after which he turned towards his grandfather,pletely ignoring his father, looking at Yun Hao, Xiao bowed


    "Greeting family head"


    "Do you also want to cancel the engagement?"


    Yun Hao directly got to the topic without beating around the bush, hearing it Xiao raised his head as he looked at his grandfather as he calmly spoke


    "No, the engagement was made by the Yun family and as such it is my responsibilty to bear it''s weight, I will marry Li Lun and won''t let the Yun family down"


    "Xiao!"


    Yun Lan was so surprised and angry that she had called out his name, rather than his nickname that she normally calls him with, seeing it Xiao turned to his mother as he nodded his head at her, seeing it Yun Lan wanted to say more but she held back


    "It''s good that you are more responsible"


    Yun Hao nodded his head to which Xiao humbly replied


    "Family head thinks too highly of me"


    Not once did he say grandfather, nor did he acknowledge his fathers existence, with his final parting words, his small hands caught his mothers as he walked out of the room, leaving behind a calm Yun Hao and a fuming Yun Qinghong, Xiao walked silently towards his mothers room along with his mother<sub> </sub>


    After a few secondster they entered Yun Lan''s room, just as they did Yun Lan directly hugged her son as she patted his back, her eyes were extremely cold as she spoke


    "Don''t worry little Xi, since they won''t cancel it, we will just have to make sure that the engagement won''t take ce"


    "What does mother have in mind?"


    Xiao asked as he came out of his mothers hug, even thought he was confused, he still had an inkling of what she was going to do, hearing Xiao''s question a cruel smile came upon on Yun Lan''s face as she spoke


    "What else, for an engagement to happen there needs to be a girl right, we just have to remove that Li Lun girl from the equation"


    There was not a hint of guilt in Yun Lan''s face as she spoke about taking the life of a 10 year old girls life, in the past she let the engagement go because Li Lun hadn''t yet awakened and no one knew her talent but now that she''s a cripple how could Yun Lan let her son marry someone useless?


    From the beginning Yun Lan was a never a kind woman, as long as she could help her family, she wouldn''t mind bing the devil, Xiao could only shake his head at this, in fact this had happened even in the past life but each time Li Lun would ''mysteriously'' survive


    Since she was chosen for a legacy, it won''t let her die that easily but it also doesn''t mean that she came out of it all unstarched, Xiao looked at his mother who was already nning on contacting on some assassin organization and spoke


    "Mother, you don''t have to do any such thing....."


    "What do you mean?"


    Yun Lan asked back, she didn''t get angry, she knows that her sons a genius and won''t say things without a n, Xiao looked at his mother as he spoke


    "Mother, you don''t have to worry about anything, I will deal with it?"


    "Why?, are you scared of me hurting her?, perhaps do you like her?"


    Yun Lan asked with narrowed eyes, to which Xiao calmly replied with his lies


    "No, it''s just that I don''t want any unwanted bloodshed and I truly want to deal with this on my own"


    After which Xiao exined his made up ns and lies, Yun Lan listened for a while before she finally sighed and agreed


    "Sigh....fine but remember son, don''t fall in love with her, I already got news from my hidden sources that Li Lun is a lost cause, in the future you and her would be of two different worlds"


    Xiao smiled inwardly when he heard his mothers words, because like she said they both would be of two different worlds, only differnce being that Li Lun in the future would be above him


    "Yes, mother"


    Xiao nodded his head with a serious face while keeping his thoughts to himself


    "Good"


    Yun Lan finally agreed, after this Xiao spoke and yed with his mother for some time, before he set forward to the Li family


    ''Sigh.....I guess it''s time I go meet Li Lun...''

 33 Chapter 33

    Far away from the Yun mansion to the ce that Xiao was heading to, within the Li mansion within Li Lun''s room sat a young girl of age 10 on a chair, the few months hasn''t changed much about her, she still seemed cute but now none of her cheerfulness nor her bright smile could be seen


    Li Lun sat blind and crippled on a chair, the young child had faced the true cruelties of the world, a world were true power and talent ruled, where if you don''t have even one of them, then you are of no use, a baggage that would be one day thrown out, it was truly a blessing that her father truly loved her


    But that wouldn''t change the things that have already taken ce, Li Lun could not believe that her life had changed so drastically, she could clearly remember it, the day had began all jolly, she would finally be able to embark on her journey of cultivation


    Li Lun wasn''t much a fanatic of cultivation, she didn''t give much importance to it but after meeting Xiao she slowly developed an interest in it not because she like it because Xiao did, she could see that he was totally into cultivation and she wanted something to have inmon with him


    She had already dreamt of it a lot, she would awaken and then she would go to see Xiao where they would talk about cultivation and she would ask him pointers, that way they would spend a lot of time together, she had reallye to like Xiao a lot


    Talking and ying with him was always fun, she wouldugh at his poor attempts of joke, she would always be fascinated at his fixation on cultivation, there was some sort of attraction for him whenever he practices, it was one of pure focus, a will to do anything to reach a goal


    Not only that Xiao was truly good looking, she would find herself being attracted to him more and more, everything was going perfect for her, so why?, why did things have to be like this?, why did she have to experience this?


    She could remember it vividly, the day had beenpletely normal as she happily headed to the awakening area where the elders would awaken her martial core but things all went wrong there, she felt, a pain so bad that she felt her bone was being crushed, she could also vividly remember a whisper in her ears


    ''I chose you''


    The words were very faint barely a whisper but she knew that was not an hallucination, well that was thest light she saw before everything became dark, the next moment she woke up she was in a bed and there was no....light


    she couldn''t see


    It was dark, very dark and she could feel her body crawling in fear, she was confused, disoriented and scared, the lights and color she was familiar with never appeared, only darkness never ending darkness flowed in her eyes


    She screamed, she cried, she cried till her voice broke and tears ran out, afterwards it came, the feeling of not being able to move her legs, the feelings of not being able to walk, in just one day she lost many precious thing she never knew she had


    But for her that was only the beginning of her nightmare, while she lost something she gained something else, her sense were sharpened like never before, she could ''feel'' the aura''s of others, her hearing was at a level she could not believe, she could hear a persons heartbeat to a small sound that happens far away


    She could feel the surroundings, it was as of there was some kind of connection she was getting but even that to her was a nightmare, a curse she wished she never had, even if she couldn''t see it, she ''felt'' the disdain and utter waste she was to others now, their slow mockery of her filled her ears


    ''Sigh...to think she would end up a waste, what a pity''


    ''Truly her only worth was that she was engaged to young master Xiao, what do we do now?''


    ''Looks like she will be a burden''


    The sounds of the elders that smiled at her now filled her mind while the servants that used to be kind to her spoke as much ill as her as others


    ''What a pity, here I was thinking I could Cousy up to her''


    ''Yeah me too, well looks like she would be like this for the rest of her life''


    Words that cut deep into her heart was spoken, but it was only the beginning, doctors renowned around the entire Empire were called to check up on her but they all said the same thing<sub> </sub>


    ''Impossible''


    She would be like this for the rest of her life, she could cultivate but she would never see and walk, a cripple for life, Li Lun who thought that she wouldn''t get more hurt now truly understood despair, in a single day she fell from heaven to hell


    But among this her greatest fear was her engagement, she had heard about others talking about it, now that she was like this why would the engagement go forward?, Xiao''s a talented genius, why would he want to be engaged to a cripple?


    All these words and question filled her mind but she tried to deny it


    ''No, he''s not like that''


    ''No, he promised''


    ''Yes, he''s different''


    All these words messed her mind, she was wanted to believe but an ''if'' always hanged deep in her mind, her body turned cold while a deep unknown feeling filled her mind, the day had truly brought her to the brink of emotional demise, she now truly understood powerlessness, a true ming desire for power filled her heart


    "I see, now I understood a bit of what he was saying...."


    Li Lun muttered with dead eyes as she sat on the chair, she had always asked why Xiao tried so hard and he always said that it was to control his fate, she had being always confused but she could now feel like she could understand a bit of it, it was this time that she heard whispers of the maids who stood outside


    ''pss...did you hear?''


    ''What?''


    ''It seems that young master Xiao is at the mansion, he seems to be heading to meet the young mistress''


    ''Really, did you think that he came to break the engagement?''


    ''Who know? maybe....''


    Li Lun didn''t hear the rest as her mind buzzed as she heard the maids talk about Xiao being here, thousands of possibilities filled her mind but in the end she just shook her head, even if he came to break it with her, she would take it, it''s natural after all who would want a cripple?


    So she sat their waiting but it didn''t take long before she felt another presence outside her door, even though she was feeling it for the first time she still felt that she knew this aura, it was Xiao''s, so she waited, waited for him to enter inside, it''s then she heard his words


    "Li Lun, can Ie inside?"


    "Y-Yes"


    Her words here crooked and unrecognizable, while her voice was trembling, even if she thought of it her heart still fought in apprehension, soon she could hear the door open as Xiao walked in, even if she couldn''t feel him, she could still hear his heartbeats, his steps and his scent

 34 Chapter 34

    Silence regained in the room as Xiao had stepped into it,ing inside he was finally able to get a look at Li Lun, who waspletely different from how she normally was, she no longer had her cheerful smile or her shy look as she looked at him


    Her face was pale and haggard, while the rims of her eyes was red and dry from all the tears she had shed, her eyes that once twinkled like the stars now looked dark and lifeless, as soon as Xiao had entered the room Li Lun''s head turned to towards him, her head rose as she ''looked'' at him


    "Are you here to throw me away to?"


    Li Luns voice was barely a whisper but to Xiao they were crystal clear, when she spoke Li Lun tried to be confident but her shrunken body while her trembling eyes were not doing a good job but Li Lun waited she waited to hear Xiao''s answer but as the seconds ticked by her heart contracted and wrenched in pain


    "Tell me!, dide to cut ties with this cripple!"


    "...."


    "WHY AREN''T YOU SAYING ANYTHING!, YOU CAME TO CANCEL THE ENGAGEMNT RIGHT?, THEN DO IT AND GO!"


    "...."


    "GO ON SAY IT!, SAY IT, SAY I AM USELESS AND LEAVE ME, LEAVE ME LIKE THE REST!"


    From there on Li Lun just kept shouting at Xiao, she kept screaming even before he could speak, it was as if she was throwing all of her pain at him, even when he hasn''t even done anything wrong, but to the young Li Lun who was already on the brink of emotional copse nothing mattered anymore


    She just wanted to vent without thinking about anything else, she kept shouting for several minutes before she finally calmed down, her ragged breathing was the only thing that was heard within the room and it was then that she understood what she had done but it was then that she ''felt'' and heard Xiao walking toward her


    ''Is he going to beat me?''


    The question popped up in Li Lun''s mind, she tried to ''feel'' anythinging from Xiao but all she felt was calmness from him and within seconds he was close to Li Lun, at that time Xiao raised both his hand towards Li Lun, ''feeling'' it she she tried to cover herself with her hands but the thing that happened nextpletely surprised


    Just as she was expecting to get hurt, she felt a warm embrace, Xiao had pulled her into a hug, she was so shocked that she could onlyy within his embrace as he patted her back, his hand held her tightly as he calmingly patted her hair and head


    "That''s good, shouting''s good, it''s never to good to hold everything in your heart"


    Xiao''s calm voice was heard, somehow within his embrace she felt warm and safe, as she was feeling his heat Xiao spoke


    "I''m sorry that I waste, I had only heard it a few hours ago, I can''t fathom the pain you might be going through, no one can say they understand you unless they have gone through the same thing"


    Li Lun was silent as she kept hearing him speak<sub> </sub>


    "But I can promise you one thing, I will be with you all the way, I will shield you from all that wish to harm you, I will be a shoulder for you to lean on when you are tired, I will be with you until you never want me be by your side anymore"


    Saying so Xiao lifted her head as he looked at her face, his warm hands rubbed her face


    "B-But I am a cr-cripple, n-no one would want m-"


    "Shushhh.....never say that Li Lun, you are not a failure and you are definitely not alone, did you forget?, didn''t I promise that I would marry you?, unless you decide you don''t want to marry me, I will be there with you till the end"


    "Why should I care that you can''t walk?, why should care that you can''t see?, you can cultivate right?, then just focus on it, after all I don''t want my wife to be a granny while I stay young"


    "Li Lun I promise you, I won''t go anywhere and I will never throw you away"


    Xiao''s words where thunder to Li Lun''s ears as her eyes started to get blurry, tears she never knew was left started to flow out, warmth she never knew existed filled her heart, Power she never knew filled her body, for the first time her lips stretchedup as she smiled, to Xiao this was on the most beautiful smile she had ever given him


    With tearful face Li Lun leaned her head over to Xaio''s body, as shey her head on his chest, Xiao didn''t resist as he held her and patted her back, calming her nerves


    ''Mother, I found what you spoke of, I found someone special mother.....''


    With thosest thought Li Lun''s eyes became heavy as she slowly closed them and fell asleep in Xiao''s embrace, Xiao''s eyes turnedplicated as he looked at Li Lun but in the end he shook his head as he carefully lifted Li Lun off the chair andid her on the bed, as he covered her in a quilt, just as he was about to leave his hand was caught by a smaller one


    Looking to the side he could see Li Lun''s hands unconsciously catching his hand, it would seem that even in her sleep she didn''t want him to leave, with a wry smile Xiao caught her hand back as he sat beside her


    "I am sorry but Li Lun, I don''t think you marrying me would be easy...."


    Xiao mumbled as he looked at Li Lun, he didn''t lie when he said that he would marry her if she wanted to, knowing the future he definitely knows what kind of person Li Lun would grow up to be, moreover she would be beautiful woman that would make any mans heart to beat faster


    After passing the legacy, she would bepeletly changed, be it her talent, power, to her beauty, she would be a new person, and once she does her cultivation would rise highly forcing her out of the lower heaven to the higher one, where she would be teleported to the void realm, where she would be adopted by the Void King, from there her legend would begin


    A legend that would grow to be one of the heroes of this era, a haughty and powerful woman that would steal the heart of countless men, enchanting them not just with her beauty but even with her talent and power, there would be several great men that she would meet across her life and by then she would have already forgotten Him or that''s what he thought....


    It was yet to be seen how the future would turn out to be, after all the future is never set in stone, it is only your choices that determine it, so would the choice Xiao make now cause ripples?, well that has yet to be seen

 35 Chapter 35

    "So you want to head out....?"


    Yun Lan asked as she looked at Xiao, it''s been 3 days since Xiao''s encounter with Li Lun, ever since then the news of her tragedy has already spread and to the people''s greater shock instead of Xiao canceling the engagement he decided to keep it active, Xiao was willing to marry Li Lun even if she''s a cripple


    Anyhow after that Xiao spent 2 days with Li Lun, helping her with all he can, well he was mostly there as emotional support but it was extremely helpful to Li Lun but since Xiao had some things to deal with he had to head home under the sad look of Li Lun


    Hence aftering home, he talked with his mother rying all the things that happened and now he stood in front of her requesting a trip outside, truthfully Xiao right now just wanted to find a person, a person he could trust and use as his ally


    The past months he had spent his time nning out a path for him trying to mark out allies, with the knowledge he has he knew the behaviors of many, especially the ones he could trust and the one''s he could use for himself and among them he thought of one person he might be able to take under his wing right now


    Xia Yunba, he too lived in the same empire as him, the Great Rexion Empire and he was also from one of the other great families of the Empire, the Xia family, a family of spear users that would jump into battle without any regrets, and he was an illegitimate child of such a family


    Always treated with disdain and hate, in truth in the future he would only be a small hindrance nothing that would have caused a wave, a viin that was all but his life was extremely pitiful, a man that was yed within the palms of his enemy even till his death


    But his potential was something that would have been enough to shake the heavens, if he was given enough support he would have filled the lower heaven with blood, his story was simple as the illegitimate child he already faced a lot of suppression and pain but it only got worse at the age of 10 where he was infected with the hells cage technique


    A technique that was only known to the royal family of the Rexion Empire, it was only supposed to be used on the worst criminals, the technique would send the person to aa where he would be forced to live a repeat of hellish deaths, the worst part of it is that you would be able to feel all the deaths you go through


    In most cases, people would either die or go insane within a week but that didn''t happen to Xia Yunbai, no he survived for 5 years..., it was a well-known fact that once someone would be infected with this technique he would never awaken again but Xia Yunbai did it


    As for how he was infected with it?, well a little prince was visiting the family and he happened not to like Xia Yunbai due to some petty reason and that''s all it took to be ced on a technique that would only be used on the worst criminals in the world, a fate that was worse than any death


    But what none knew was that the hells world was a chance, a chance that was given to a person to change his fate, a test by a devil that had once shaken the heavens by challenging the Heavenly Tree, no it was known to only the ruling Emperor of the Rexion Empire


    And bypassing the trail Xia Yunbai had be worthy but sadly while he awoke from it and swore revenge and did everything for it, in the end, he failed as he was always being yed within the hands of the Emperor of the Rexion Empire, one must not underestimate the intelligence of a man that rules an Empire


    Ever since Xia Yunbai was in aa, the Emperor had always kept an eye and as Xia Yunbai kept surviving the interest in him only increased and the day he awoke the greed in the heart of the Emperor zed with passion and from there each action of Xia Yunbai was under the control of the Emperor


    The amount of hate and despair in the heart of Xia Yunbai as he died could not be imagined, of course, a small part of it goes to the Heavenly Immortals that keeps eyes on anyone that would look like a ''chosen'', truthfully going after Xia Yunbai is extremely dangerous but so what? he Yun Xiao would do what he wants and he never does it without a n


    It''s a bit risky but the returns would be unimaginable, if he could pull it off, he would have the loyalty of a man that would shake the world in the future<sub> </sub>


    ''Looks like this would take a while...''


    Xiao thought as he looked at the furrowed expression of his mother, in the end, he had to spend an hour convincing his mother, finally, she agreed after an intense debate about his safety, now all he had to do was to convince his sister


    ''Ugh....why does that seem more hard?''


    With a heavy heart and head, he entered his sister''s room, where he could see Xuanyin sitting on a chair looking through some ancient texts, her hair grew longer as her hair cascaded down her back, her emotions cold and unmoving but her beauty and her aura seemed to be more exotic


    Xuanyin might have just been 8 years old but her looks were enough to stunt anybody, she was just a crystalline and unforgettable beauty, lofty, cold, and untouchable, the years seemed to be only increasing her appeal, seeing her focusing on those ancient texts Xiao could only sigh inwardly as he entered the room


    Over the year Xuanyin had made a hobby of going through several ancient records seeing that if there was any way for her to cultivate, while she trusts him to find her a cure, she was very astute and stubborn, there''s a tenacious state within her, it was just her true self to never really bepletely at others mercy


    As soon as Xiao had entered Xuanyin''s eyes left the records as she ran towards him, Xiao didn''t oppose it as he hugged his little sister to his arms, her soft cold bodyy in his embrace as he patted her back


    "Oh?...you missed me this much, even though I was only gone for 2 days?"


    Hearing his question, Xuanyin raised her head as she looked at him, her eyes bore deeply into his


    "I see...I didn''t think you would miss me this much.."


    "....."


    "Yeah I know, I will tell you next time..."


    "...."


    "Um? so you won''t let me go again without you?.....well here''s a funny story...."


    ''Sigh this is going to be a long day...''

 36 Chapter 36

    "Shall we head out, young master?"


    An old man that looked to be in his 50s asked as he looked at Xiao, hearing the old man''s word''s Xiao smiled wryly as he turned his face towards his sister, Xuanyin looked towards him as she nodded her head, seeing it he turned his head towards Yun Yurou who stood beside him, she too nodded her head towards him, indicating her stance


    "We are all set to leave elder Fan"


    Xiao replied to elder Fan, hearing Xiao''s reply the old man bowed and waved his sleeve, causing a well-decorated chariot to appear, with a p of his hands, a screech of a bird was heard and a huge bird with sharp talons and beak appeared, it had blue colored body and crimson eyes, it''s intelligent eyes shined as it looked towards us


    "A red-eyed crimson falcon, impressive"


    Xiao spoke, hearing it elder Fan smiled as he spoke


    "Thank you, young master, she''s one of my prized beasts"


    Xiao didn''t reply as he knew that the red-eyed crimson falcon is indeed a rare catch, while its strength is not extraordinary, it more than makes up for it in speed, with such a beast, their traveling would be fast and safe, turning to both the girls at his side Xiao spoke


    "Let''s go"


    With that, all three of them started to walk towards the luxurious chariot, entering inside Xiao could see that the inside of it was huger than that of the outside, the inside was well decorated with beautiful materials while a calming scent lingered in it, there was even space for 10 people to sit, while the inside of the chariot has a well gathered Qi and meditation area


    "A Fizorain candle for a calm mind, an inner formation to collect Qi, while there is even an istion formation, not to mention the space expansion and the luxurious design, mother must have spent a fortune on it"


    Xiao spoke out loud, while inwardly shaking his head, meanwhile, Yun Yurou had a dazed and awed look as she looked at the interior of the chariot, as for Xuanyin? she just looked around the whole pace before her eyes naturally moved towards Xiao


    "Well, at least the trip won''t be difficult"


    Xiao murmured as he entered the chariot and sat down, Xuanyin quickly moved as she came and sat at his side while she leaned her head on his shoulder and closed her eyes, as she relished in the warmth of his body, Xiao''s body had a natural heat to it, which always warms Xuanyin when she sat at his side


    Seeing Xuanyin sitting at Xiao''s side, Yun Yurou quickly broke out of her daze as she moved forward and sat at his side, she too ced her head at his shoulder as she closed her eyes too, feeling another presence Xuanyin opened her eyes as she looked at Yun Yurou for a moment, her eyes shed as she saw how Yun Yurou was sitting<sub> </sub>


    But she didn''t say anything, she looked at Yun Yurou for a moment before she rpsed back into her position, meanwhile, Xiao had no idea what he should do when both these girls sat at his side, the trip he had nned for was just by himself but no matter what he said Xuanyin refused to let go of his side


    She even used the excuse of not being able to deal with the cold if he left her alone, when Xuanyin had looked at him with those pitiful eyes he was unable to hold back anymore as he allowed her toe with him, in his heart he wouldn''t be able to take his sister suffering


    As for Yun Yurou? when she had heard about his travels she too jumped in, Xiao wanted to stop her but his mother had asked to take her with him, Xiao keenly felt that she and his mother had made some sort of deal between them, in the end, he had to take her with him, if he wanted to go out


    In the end, he had ended up with a team of three, fortunately, elder Fan was one of his mothers trusted people, not only was he strong, being at the Mortal Core Realm, he was also a beastmaster too, making him a powerhouse not to be messed with, his mother was truly thorough with his and his sister''s safety


    Anyhow, in the end, the situation became as such, where he was stuck between two girls when there was plenty of space for 10, speaking about girls Xiao could see that his speech had been in vain, Yun Yurou still had feelings for him and his gut was telling him that it only seemed to intensify which truly puzzled him


    The reason he was dismissive of her feelings was not just because she was just a child, it was also due to the fact he believed that her feelings couldn''t be true love, it was more of an infatuation towards a person, Xiao had been with her at all difficult times, making him a pir for her, a pir to always have


    Xiao was no expert on love but he does know that one could only get closer if one truly opens up to one another and Xiao could feel like there was some sort of desperation in Yun Yurou, for now, he could only watch and see how it goes, Xiao was only brought out of his daze when he heard elder fan speak


    "Young master, shall we head out?"


    "Sure"


    As soon as Xiao had finished speaking he felt a shake and the next moment there was nothing, he still felt like he was still on the ground, another use of a powerful formation that distorts the sir waves and tension


    ''I really have to start learning about the world spirit masters''


    Xiao mused, the only thing he knows well about is cultivation, as for spirit energy, soul energy, and mental realm, all his knowledge are rudimentary, with his current status it won''t do good not focusing on the other powers but the problemy in the fact that he''s already busy dealing with the problems of his family, so looking for a master is not easy, especially a one that he could trust


    ''Sigh...one thing at a time I guess...''


    With those words Xiao leaned onto the chair while the two girls kept their heads on his shoulder,  he didn''t mind Xuanyin but Yun Yurou was a problem, he wanted to push her away but his mother had instructed him to treat her well, he was truly curious of what she had discussed with his mother

 37 Chapter 37

    A weekter within the area of the Xia family within the territory of the Great Rexion Empire, a huge manor belonging to the Xia family spread out for as long as one could see, powerful cultivators entered and walked out of the manor, meanwhile, kids of 8 and 9 could be seen wielding the spear as they fought each other with it


    Now within the deeper edges of the Xia mannery a broken shabby area, within this area, inside a broken roomy a 15-year-old pale-faced boy, his body was sunken and malnourished, hey there within the bed unconscious and unresponsive, even in such a manner the boy continued to survive


    But soon something unexpected happened, the boy''s breath which was the only stable thing started to slow down and soon it stopped, the boy had...died, his body becamepletely unresponsive as his heart stopped, his body became cold, the boy''s expression was almost peaceful as he slept


    A few minutester a maidservant entered the room, just as she did she was met with the lifeless body of the boy, her eyes widened as she ran out of the room, soon the news spread that the illegitimate child of the Xia family, Xia Yunbai had died, the boy that was surviving under the hells cage technique for thest 5 years had passed away


    The news of his death reached the ears of Xia Gu, the father of Xia Yunbai, his brows had furrowed when he had heard about it but that''s all the reaction he showed at the death of his son, his mind soon lost interest in the topic as he ordered the servants to bury his son''s body, hearing the orders the servants acted quickly as they did all the required action


    And as such the story of Xia Yunbai ended without making any huge waves within the four heavens...or did it?, after burying Xia Yunbai all had forgotten about him but not all had given up, some powerful people working for the unknowns still kept an eye on Xia Yunbai, expecting a miracle of life to ur


    But sadly they were to be disappointed as they didn''t see any change within the ce that XIa Yunbai had been buried, even after a week but if they were to dig up the area where he was buried then they would find that his body was missing! along with it, they would find a tunnel that would be connected to the grave


    Sadly none of them noticed it, and now three days after being dered dead Xia Yunbai finally opened his eyes, his body was still skinny and stick-like but if anybody had looked into his eyes the moment he opened them, then they would have be been forever lost within it, his eyes were deep and unfathomable as they radiated deep madness and hunger, hunger for revenge


    "So you''re awake"


    Just as Xia Yunbai was making guesses about where he was, he heard a pleasant and calming childish voice, he tried to move his body which was proving to be more difficult than he imagined as his body was in aa for 5 years without any movement and yet even then he forced to move his body


    Neither the pain of his bones cracking nor the pain of moving his body seemed to be affecting him at all, with cracking and creaking sounds he used his arms to prop himself up, as he twisted his head to where the sound came from, at first he could see that he was in the ground within a forest, his eyes moved fast as he looked at where the voice came from


    His eyes soon came upon the most beautiful child he had ever seen, the child sat above him within a boulder as he looked down upon him, his deep ck eyes that shined with a hint of white was attractive, moreover Xia Yunbai could feel calm and more connecting? as he looked at the boy, his calm eyes that shined with madness looked at the boy as he tried to speak


    "Agh...Wghk...argh...yokj"<sub> </sub>


    But only unrecognizable voices would be heard from his mouth, his throat that hadn''t even felt the touch of water of years was too dried up, Xiao sat calmly upon the boulder as he looked at the 15-year-old boy seething with madness, a boy that has lost all faith in everything and only lives to fulfill his revenge


    Xiao didn''t say anything as he picked up a bottle filled with water as he tossed it to the boy who was desperately trying to speak, the bottle rolled on the ground as it reached Xia Yunbai, he looked between the bottle and Xia for a moment before he started to drink the water like there no tomorrow


    Xia took a small pouch and he threw it towards Xia Yunbai, he noticed it but he didn''t do or say anything as he kept drinking the water, Xia didn''t mind as he spoke out loud


    "After drinking the water eat the pills on the pouch, it won''t heal youpletely but it would at least help you regain some of your vitality"


    There was no answer this time too but it was no problem, Xiao has all the time he needs, looking at Xia Yunbai in front of him, he would only sigh in relief as everything had gone ording to his n, it was a simple n but a small mistake and everything would have gone under the drain


    Xiao''s main objective was to get Xia Yunbai without having to have both the Emperor and the Heavenly Immortals at his back and the solution for that was simple, all that needed to happen was for Xia Yunbai to ''die'' and from there it was easy


    For this to happen Xiao just had to bribe the maidservant that looked after Xia Yunbai, after simple pay he just had her drop some liquid down Xia Yunabi''s throat, it was a poison that would put up the person who consumed it into a dead-like state for three days, no matter how a person looks, it would seem that Xia Yunabi was truly dead


    Though the poison was extremely rare and expensive it was worth it to get his hand on Xia Yunbai, plus his mother''s rich so it was no problem, from there he just had to watch the servants bury Xia Yunbai, meanwhile, after he was buried Xiao made elder Fan use his beastpanion the death worm to dig under the ground and take Xia Yunbai to his side


    He had to be careful not toe under the people that was watching Xia Yunbai from the shadows, thankfully everything went all and all the problems was solved


    ''Now all that''s left is to get the mad kid on my side''


    Looking at the madly drinking Xia Yunbai  Xiao could onlyment that the future would be troublesome

 38 Chapter 38

    "Had your fill yet?"


    Xiao asked as he looked at Xia Yunbai who was still sitting on the ground as he looked at Xiao with deep ck eyes that held endless madness, it''s been a few minutes since he had woken up, after having a mouth full of water and eating a rejuvenation pill Xia Yunbai was feeling a bit better, right now his mind had be better as the chaos in his mind had decreased a bit


    He was able to analyze the situation a bit better now as his eyes focused on the boy that sat on a boulder looking down at him, his eyes scanned the boy upside down trying to see if he was a threat but all that he got from the boy was harmony but Xia Yunbai wasn''t someone who only believed what he saw


    Xiao smirked inwardly as he saw Xia Yunbai watching and analyzing him, the people that Xiao respects are the smart ones, the ones who would first see the situation they are in before they react, and even with all the madness and revenge Xiao could see within Yunbai''s eyes, he could still identify some intelligence that was holding him in


    "Whghat do yoghu wants?"


    Xia Yunbai spoke, even though his body had gotten a bit better, it had still been 5 years since he had first spoken to someone, hence his voice was a bit messed up as he spoke, Xiao didn''t mind as he kept looking at Xia Yunbai, he did this for a few seconds after the question before he spoke


    "My name''s Yun Xiao, I am from the Yun family of the Rexion Empire, the same as you"


    Xiao''s voice was heard across the atmosphere as it reached Xia Yunbai''s ears, he didn''t have any major reaction after hearing Xaio''s words, he just kept looking at Xiao for him to continue, Xiao''s eyes became focused as he deeply looked at Xia Yunbai as he continued


    "And as the same as you, I''m also not well-liked within my family, though I didn''t have problems as huge as yours"


    "Tell me whagt youb bwant"


    "..."


    Xiao remained silent for a moment before he spoke again


    "I want you, to be specific I want you to work for me"


    "Improssiblegh"


    With these sharp words, Xia Yunbai tried to raise his body as he turned his face away from Xiao and tried to limp away, Xia Yunbai had no intention of attacking Xiao, not because he''s a child because Xia Yunbai understood that there might be someone protecting Xiao and walking away was the best option for now, just as he was limping away as his bones cracked he heard Xiao speak again


    "Not even if I tell you about what happened to your mother and not even if I tell you that all of your suffering and even the death of your mother was prenned?"


    Silence....Silence reigned within the forest for a moment before a raging, crimson and deep bloodlust burst out from within Xia Yunbai''s body, a bloodlust so powerful that anyone who stood close to his right now would suffocate, the whole area around the forest became cold and dark, a sphere of red blood seemed to surround the whole area<sub> </sub>


    What Xia Yunba was doing was bloodlust materialization, something one could only do if one had sharpened it to the limit, this was only mostly possessed by people that spend their entire lifetime fighting and killing but unlike the others, the one Xia Yunbai has is born from pure death, it was born from the despair and the deaths that Xia Yunbai had to go through for 5 whole years


    Just this materialization was enough to kill a low-level cultivator, at the current moment Xia Yunabai truly had lost control, everybody has a reverse scale and for Xia Yunbai it was his mother, the only one in the world that had showered him with love and care, right now no intelligence shine within his eyes only pure chaos


    Any sane cultivator would understand that trying to kill Xiao would only result in their death but even then Xia Yunbai didn''t care, that''s for one single reason...he didn''t fear death, that''s right he had truly lost the fear of death and a person that doesn''t fear death is the most dangerous of of them all


    "Young master, stand behind me!"


    Elder Fan appeared in front of Xiao trying to shield him from the monovalent power that was trying to swallow everything that stood in his path


    "Move"


    Xiao''s voice was heard, hearing this elder Fan turned around to speak


    "But youn-"


    But his words were stuck in his throat as he looked at Xiao who was calmly sitting within all this, he didn''t seem to be disturbed by any of it but that was not all, the look in Xiao''s eyes was not of a child''s, it was amanding one, one that didn''t take the word no as a response, one that seemed to relish seeing what he saw, elder Fan could only absentmindedly nod his head as he gave away


    As he did the madly grinning Xia Yunbai came in sight, the smile on his face was elongated as his reddish blood eyes were filled to the brim with madness but the smile on his face soon stiffened, goosebumps began to form on his body and he wasn''t the only one, elder Fan who was watching this had his eye widened in horror and bone-chilling fear


    The reason was simple bloodlust was being released from Xiao but unlike Xia Yunbai''s his started to spread far and wide, covering a huge range and unlike Xia Yunbai''s Xiao''s had covered everything from the ground to the top all the animals who came in contact with it died directly....no everything that was living that came in contact with it had died


    Screams started to be heard, Xia Yunbai''s bloodlust was formed from his desperation and hisck of fear of death but Xiao''s was born from pure ughter, the grudge of all those that died tragically just to fuel Xiao''s ambition surrounded him, there were cultivators, Childers, mothers, babies, be it innocence or guilty they all die under his hand


    Now their howls of agony and sadness could be heard through his bloodlust, the world seemed to loose its color as only red filled it, this was Xiao''s sin, the sin he carried within him, a reminder and repentance of who he was and what he had done...this was the one who had once been called The Heavens Blood Devil


    The devil that had filled blood and death across all the path he walked, the devil that wasn''t below killing anybody just to reach his final goal, this was the devil that the heavens themselves have taken action against by curbing him, a devil that had rewritten the path of talent by climbing up through the three heavens with just ughter


    And now Xia Yunbai hade across the bloodlust of that devil, his barely developed bloodlust was like a baby that was fighting against a dragon that had already spread its wings, within just a second his bloodlust disappeared as his skinny legs buckled, he kneeled as his head touched the ground


    He had paid his respects to a person who had once walked the path he did...the path of ughter

 39 Chapter 39

    Xiao sighed inwardly as he saw Xia Yunbai kneeling in front of him,plex memories shed through his mind, they were now not as painful as they used to be in the past, moreover, he had returned to the past which essentially makes the people he killed null but that doesn''t remove the fact that he had ughtered millions to grow stronger


    As of right now, he doesn''t feel anything about it, as he had already processed his guilt and anger a long time ago in Ingrid, with the help of his master he had moved forward and he had epted the part of which he was and learned to live with it, the reason he brought it out was to make Xia Yunbai listen to him


    The people who follow the path of ughter only respect or listen to one that has higher bloodlust than them, normally the people who walk the path of ughter are the ones that don''t have much talent and use the death of others to get stronger but there are rare ones who follow this path because they are fit for it


    Xia Yunbai''s case is special, with the inheritance and his unique bloodlust, he will go forward than others, the reason being simple, unlike others who have to ughter others to get stronger, Xia Yunbai just has to keep trying to get himself killed, in simpler terms the more powerful his foe the more powerful he gets


    And the best part is if he was able to instill fear into his enemies and get ''killed'' by them, then he would be able to inherit his opponent''s understandings and sometimes their skill! the previous guy who had this became the demon of the four heavens striking fear and taking the skills and talents of the one that ''killed'' him''


    But he was a crazy fucker, he didn''t have enough as he attacked the heavenly tree and tried to instill fear into it, a bonafide madman, well long story short he was incinerated from soul to body, without anything left, it would seem that all that ''deaths'' had finally caught up to him, making him go mad


    ''I have to be careful when I deal with him''


    Xiao thought as he looked at Xia Yunbai who was now looking at him, his earlier craziness seemed to have receded as he looked ready to talk, standing up straight he looked at Xiao with a hint of respect, kid or not, anyone with such a bloodlust requires respect, as he did his eyes traveled to elder Fin as he spoke


    "What about that guy"


    Hearing Xia Yunbai''s question Xiao looked towards elder Fin who was now passed out on the floor, Xiao''s bloodlust''s not something that anybody at the lower realm will be able to deal with, Xiao raised his hand as he wiped out some blood from his mouth, the usage of his bloodlust was not with sacrifices


    His current body was not something capable of handling the stress of the mass release of his bloodlust, Xiao sighed inwardly as he regted his body to heal itself faster, Xiao focused back at Xia Yunbai as he shrugged his shoulders as he spoke


    "Let him be, he will wake up after some time"


    "Oh, ok then"


    Xia Yunbai just nodded his head at Xia''s words after which his eyes focused seriously on him, he first looked a few seconds at Xiao trying to see what was so special about him but in the end, he just shook his head as he spoke in a frigid tone


    <o>,m "What did you mean by earlier when you said that my mother''s death might have been nned?"</o>


    "It exactly as you have heard, your mother''s death might be the result of somebody''s n, in fact part of the things you went through is due to someone''s n"


    "Who?"


    Xia Yunbai asked with gritted teeth as his eyes turned blood red again, seeing it Xiao sighed inwardly, Xia Yunbai had just epted the words he said without proof but it was to be expected, after all even if Xia Yunbai''s 15 years old, he spent most of his life within that death illusion making him as mature as a 10-year-old


    Even if he''s more mature, he''s still just a child who just went through death for 5 years, he might have intelligence but that doesn''t mean he knows how to use it, it''s mainly the reason that he was yed under the hand of Emperor like a toy, moreover in his illusion he just learned about bloodlust nothing more and nothing less<sub> </sub>


    ''He''s a clean te''


    Xiao thought as he looked at Xia Yunbai gritting his teeth in anger, with focused eyes he spoke


    "What makes you trust what I speak?"


    Xiao asked with intrigue, hearing it Xia Yunbai raised his eyes brows in question before he spoke


    "It''s your bloodlust, I could see partly what type of person you are, plus what would you get by lying to me? I don''t think there''s much I can offer you"


    ''So he''s not aplete idiot''


    Xiao thought with a smirk before he finally rose from the boulder he sat on, with the light step he reached in front of Xia Yunbai, Xiao had to look up to Xia Yunbai due to the height difference, reaching his hand out he patted Xia Yunbai''s shoulder


    "I see.....since you trust me then trust me till the end, I do not need your loyalty now, right now I shall help in your revenge and after that...."


    Speaking so Xiao''s eyes glowed with renewed vigor as he spoke with a powerful voice


    "After that be my mine, be myrade as your fight before my side, let me be the reason for your existence after you achieve your goal"


    With that Xiao spoke a bit about how things happened, he spoke about his unique ability to ''see'' the future, he spoke about how the Emperor was nning to make him just a puppet and he also gave  a small hint about the Heavenly Opposers and just as he had finished he was left with a stunned Xia Yunbai


    "HAHAHAAA....that''s it huh, so they are my enemies, the enemies I have to beat....."


    With that Xia Yunbai keptughing like a madman, thinking about the tough enemies he had to face, thinking about how he would survive, seeing it Xiao pulled Xia Yunbai to the ground as he patted his head


    "Uh?!"


    Xia Yunabi looked confused as he looked at Xiao who held a gentle smile on his face, he warmly patted Xia Yunbai''s head as he spoke


    "Don''t worry, you are not alone in this, I will help you and also good job for holding till now"


    And no more need to be said as Xia Yunbai broke into a fit of tears as he started to cry, Xiao didn''t say anything as he patted Xia Yunbai''s back infort, it was a weird scene where a 15 years old boy was crying to the shoulder of an 11-year-old boy but Xia Yunbai didn''t seem to mind as after a long time he heard words of constion


    His fragile 10-year-old mind was finally able to rx

 40 Chapter 40

    "Are you feeling better?"


    Xiao asked as he looked at Xia Yunbai who had finished crying and had now gotten his calm back, he stood tall with his weak and skinny body, his eyes were red from all the crying as he tried to look calm and collected, hearing Xiao''s question Xia Yunbai nodded his head with a calm look as he spoke


    "Yes, I''m fine"


    "That''s good"


    Xiao nodded his head at Xia Yunbai''s words, he could feel arge part of Xia Yunbai''s hostility towards him had disappeared, not only that arge part of the craziness that was surrounding him also seemed to have receded, Xia Yunbai now looked calmer and rxed, it would seem that crying all out had helped him release some of the burdens he bears


    "What should I do now?"


    Xia Yunbai asked, though notpletely at least he trust Xiao a bit for now, hearing Xia Yunbai''s question Xiao thought for a moment before he withdrew a ring from his pocket as he threw it towards Xia Yunbai who caught it a bit clumsily with his skinny arms, he held the ring as he looked at the ring intensely


    "A spatial ring?"


    "Yes"


    Xiao answered Xia Yunbai''s question and seeing the confusion on his face Xiao spoke


    "Right now youck a lot, starting from cunningness to the knowledge about the world, starting from now for one year you would follow me, during that time I will teach you all you should know and after it you will begin your journey for revenge"


    Hearing the words revenge Xia Yunbai''s eyes turned red for a moment before they turned to normal, Xiao didn''t miss that as he continued


    "I will make sure that you would know all that you need to survive and after that, you will hunt on your own, the ones who follow the path of ughter gets stronger alone, and for you the more despair and dangerous you face the stronger you get and the closer you get to your revenge, you understand?"


    "Yes"


    Xia Yunbai nodded his head seriously at my words, satisfied I smiled, while Xiao might be able to teach everything to Xia Yunbai within three months, he would at least need a year to make sure that he gets Xia Yunbai''s loyalty


    Xiao was not doing charity, in return for all his help and support he would be receiving a future powerhouse at his beck and call and Xia Yunbai knows this too, after all, nothings free in this world, with that Xia Yunbai ced the ring he got in his finger as he nodded his head seriously as he spoke


    "Where to now, young master?"


    ''He''s crafty''


    Xiao thought as he smiled and pointed to the fainted elder Fan


    "Now we wake him up"


    After that, they both spend some time waking up elder Fan, who after waking up had no idea what had happened before he had fainted, all he remembered was walking away after he was told to move away and the things after that were nk for elder Fan


    It would seem that elder Fan''s mind had directly removed the memory of the bloodlust to protect his brain from not overloading, after that Xiao just spend some time exining to elder Fan how he would be taking Xia Yunbai as his servant, to which elder fan hesitated for a moment before agreeing


    "Are you sure about this young master?"<sub> </sub>


    "I am"


    Xiao replied to elder Fan who even now was trying to remember what had happened before he fainted, Xiao didn''t mind the elder fan''s question as it was not the smartest idea to bring Xia Yunbai with him but to the outside world he''s already dead and there''s nobody that cares about him too, so it was all okay


    "As you wish young master"


    Elder Fan nodded his head at my words as he waved his hand as he started to surround us with Qi, as both Xiao and Xia Yunbai was lifted from the ground as they floated up towards the sky, a cultivator was capable of flight once he had reached the Mortal Core Realm, with that they flew in the sky as they flew towards a specific area


    Xiao looked at Xia Yubai who was looking down towards the ground with awe, till now Xia Yunbai had stood behind him and acted as an appropriate servant, moreover, he didn''t ask him about anything weird rted to him, things such as how had had such a high ughter bloodlust or how he was.....well him


    It would seem that he knew what to ask and say, it also shows that Xia Yunbai lets out more than he shows outside


    ''It''s not a problem I have one year to straighten him up''


    With these thoughts, they flew quickly as they reached a chariot that was kept at the side, as Xiao left to deal with Xia Yunbai he didn''t want Xuanyin nor Yun Yurou with him, Xiao had a keen idea that things won''t go the way he wants and he didn''t want both of them to be embroiled in this, it didn''t take long for them to reach the ground as they came upon Xuanyin and Yun Yurou who were both waiting, as soon as theynded Xuanyin rushed towards them as she hugged Xiao


    "Whoa....whoa....looks like someone was worried"


    Xiao spoke as he hugged Xuanyin back, Xuanyin hugged Xiao tightly as she raised her beautiful blue eyes as she looked at Xiao, her small arms were raised she started to hit Xiao''s chest with powerless hits


    "Oh, looks like you''re really angry"


    "...."


    "Okay..okay I know I''m wrong"


    "...."


    Xuanyin didn''t relent as she still kept hitting Xiao''s chest with her tiny smooth white hand that couldn''t currently hurt anybody, Xiao couldn''t help but find it a bit cute when he saw his sister worrying for him, with a heartened smile he hugged Xuanyin as he patted her back


    "I''m sorry Xuanyin but this was something I had to do alone and look aren''t I alright as I promised?"


    "...."(humph, I don''t care)


    "Okay,  it''s my fault, what can I do to make it up to you?"


    "...."(maybe a pat might help)


    To the outside eyes, all they saw was Xuanyin running up to Xiao hugging and hitting him in the chest as she looked into his eyes, meanwhile magically whatever she thought seemed to be understood by Xiao


    Xiao smiled fondly as he started to pat Xuanyin''s head with warm pats, feeling the pat Xuanyin closed her eyes as she seemed to be melted into it, she was just like a pat purring at a familiar touch, Xiao ''talked'' with Xuanyin a bit more before he turned to the smiling Yun Yurou

 41 Chapter 41

    Xiao hugged Xuanyin for a few more seconds as he let go, seeing it Xuanyin too let go though albeit unwillingly, her cold apathetic eyes that had melted after seeing her brother returned to normal as they moved towards Xia Yunbai who felt his body shudder as his gaze came upon Xuanyin, who was looking at Xia Yunbai as if he was worth nothing


    Xiao might not have realized it but whenever Xuanyin looks at him, her gaze would not bepletely cold or apathetic, a small part of her natural coldness would receed, making her a bit ''normal'', as for what it would lead to? well, no one can predict the future, can they?


    "Are you okay Xiao?"


    Xuanyin''s eyes only left Xia Yunbai when she heard Yun Yurou talking to Xiao, meanwhile, Xiao had a wry smile on his face as he looked at Yun Yurou, through the following week Yun Yurou had been trying her best to get closer to him, he could see that she was trying to make him open his hears up to her


    But all her tries have been turned down by him, he did say he cared about her but that doesn''t mean that he likes her that way, for heaven''s sake, she was only 11 and it was impossible for him to see her that way, no matter how mature she seems but that didn''t seem to dampen her spirits as she keeps trying over and over


    "I''m fine Yurou"


    Xiao said with a smile, well she had been sessful in making him call her by her name, that in a way could be seen as an achievement, hearing Xiao''s words Yun Yurou smiled as she spoke


    "That''s good, I was worried"


    Her words were just like of a married woman seeing her husbande back safe, for some uncanny reason it all seemed to be practiced, speaking so Yun Yurou''s eyes turned towards Xia Yunbai the new arrival, her eye shoot up as she asked


    "Is he the ''thing'' you had to deal with?"


    "Yes, he will be traveling back with us"


    Xiao nodded his head as he spoke, hearing his words Yun Yurou calmly epted it as she asked


    "Are we now headed to the legacynd?"


    "Yes"


    This time Xiao had a serious expression as he spoke, the truth was that during their travel, they had due to some stroke of luck chanced upon a legacynd opening, it was a one in a million chance and they had been the ones to find it by luck, at that time elder Fan had used an artifact to hide its aura, so that no one else would be able to detect it


    ''This is all truly bizarre''


    Xiao thoughts weren''t without proof, the legacynd they found would randomly open at different parts of the lower heavens for 2 weeks before disappearing and appearing in another ce Xiao had even heard about this famous legacynd for a long time but when he had turned 16 he had stopped hearing about it


    It would have seemed that someone had conquered it, there were even rumors that the cry of a Pheonix was heard but no one knows that if all this was true, as for how he identified it? well it was easy once you understand the conditions that were ced on the legacynd, such as that only people till the age of 18 was capable of entering


    No matter who else tried using it,, they would bepletely pushed aside, the only good thing about the legacynd was that all those who entered never died, they all just were kicked out when the time was over with their memoirs wiped out, they truly had no idea what had taken ce within the legacynd


    "Young master are you sure about this?"<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, plus you don''t have to worry, no one ever died from this legacynd, so stop worrying"


    Xiao said to elder Fan who was fidgeting in his ce as he looked at the red portal that seemed to be fluctuating with ominous dark red lights, right now they were standing at the ce of the portal that leads to the legacynd


    The legacynd, in a nutshell, is the ce of rest of a cultivators with an unfathomable cultivation level, especially a one that could create a spatial dimension, not every cultivator has a legacynd, these were only seen within the third heavens, so having one in the lower heavens is an amazing mystery


    <o>,m That''s also the reason that the legacynd was so famous, as whoever got it would be a powerhouse figure in the future, thinking so Xiao turned his head towards Yun Yurou who was standing beside him</o>


    "Are you sure you want toe with me, Yurou?"


    "I am, I will always go where you go"


    Yun Yurou said with a beautiful smile but sadly for Xiao, this was only causing a headache, in truth, he had no way to stop Yun Yurou froming with him, she too was direct family blood of the Yun family, so in technicality, he had no way tomand her, plus the opportunity of a legacynd was for all, it was not his ce to stop Yun Yurou from gaining it


    In the end, Xiao could only shake his head and agree to Yun Yurou''s words, he turned his head towards Xuanyin who was looking at him coldly, in truth she too wanted to go with him but that''s something no matter what he wouldn''t agree to, while death as not an option, he would never risk Xuanyin for this


    Plus from the fire elements he was feeling from the portal he was sure that the legacy belonged to a fire cultivator, which was useless for Xuanyin, he could only nod apologetically at Xuanyin for thest time before Yun Yuoru caught his hand to enter the portal, her words being


    ''I don''t want to be separated from you''


    As much as Xiao wanted to deny it he had already given up at dissuading Yun Yurou, for now, he would just go with the flow, holding hands tightly they entered inside the portal under the worried gaze of elder Fan, the cold eyes of Xuanyin, who was holding her hands until they turned red and the curious eyes of Xia Yunbai


    As soon as Xiao had entered the portal he felt weightless as if he was traveling through a highly viscous liquid, a sluggish feeling filled his body but during all this time he still felt the hand that held to him tightly, soon a few secondster he was finally able to open his eyes and as he did his eyes winded in surprise


    He could see that he was floating in a wide dark ce as beautiful stars and differents, the sun shined brightly as he floated in space, it was a truly beautiful scene


    "Wow...so beautiful"


    As he kept floating there he heard Yun Yurou''s awed voice beside him, he could see that she was floating beside him holding his hand tightly, she was looking around everything like a little child, it was then a foreboding pressure descended on both of the freezing them in ce


    Soon the ce above them started to twist and turn to create cracking sounds, bright yellow and red mes seemed to gather above them as a humongous pair of the eye appeared above Xiao and Yun Yurou, just the appearance of the eyes were mystical and beautiful and held deep and unfathomable wisdom between them, the eyes then soon focused on Xiao and Yun Yurou as if seeing through them


    "Um....?"


    A gentle, smooth, and calming voice of confusion was heard, it seemed a bit feminine, and hearing it Xiao had only one though


    ''Fuck!''

 42 Chapter 42

    Silence remained within the great space, as the humongous yellow and red beautiful eyes locked down upon Xiao and Yun Yurou, its ancient and mysterious eyes that seemed to see through all froze as it focused on Xiao, time ticked by as they stayed frozen within the humongous pressure they were imprisoned in, finally a whisper like a mummer was heard


    "Umm.....wasn''t I only supposed to get one inheritor ording to that old witch? why''s there  a second one?"


    "Um?...he''s body is a living embodiment of impossibility, moreover I can''t seem to break through his memories, "


    "Just what kind of monsters are being birthed in this era? and here I was thinking that the Bestial Era was where geniuses reigned supreme...."


    The owner of the eyes seemed to have been lost within her world as she continued to mumble and talk in her world,pletely ignoring Xiao and Yun Yurou, it was only a few momentster did she regain her focus, she seemed to have made her decision as she spoke to Xiao


    "Boy...it would seem that you would be unable to inherit my legacy"


    Hearing the female like calm voice Xiao''s eyes shot up in surprise before he asked back


    "Why?"


    "It would seem that you have already been chosen by a legacy higher than mine"


    This time Xiao''s eyes furrowed as he seemed to be in deep thought a few secondster he looked at the humongous eyes as he spoke


    "A legacy more powerful than that of an expert of the Bestial Era?"


    <o>,m "Oh?..... you''re aware of the Beastial Era?"</o>


    "Indeed, I had the luck of knowing about it, it was the Era when the progenitors of all beasts and the beginning of all end were started, an Era where the greatest of geniuses of the heavenly Beasts were born"


    "Indeed...it was such an Era..."


    The eyes seemed to speak with a nostalgic voice and then again silence descended into the space, it was only again after a few moments the eyes spoke again


    "Yes you are right, I have no idea which legacy have chosen you but just on the power that''s preventing me from seeing into your mind or yourplete secret I could summarize that the legacy that has chosen you is nothing sort of powerful"


    "I see....."


    Xiao nodded his head, this was the first time that he had heard of such news but just the fact that he was targeted by a legacy doesn''t sit well with him, this kind of legacy would be a bitch on your back that would be faintly direct the path of his fate and he doesn''t like that one bit


    ''But what can I do?''


    Xiao''s thoughts were useless, at the current moment he''s just weak to fight against anything that would want to turn over his fate but that doesn''t mean that it will be like that forever, Xiao''s eyes turned serious for a moment, causing him to release a bit of his bloodlust, causing Yun Yurou who was close to him  feel like death was crawling up her body<sub> </sub>


    "You have quite the wonderful bloodlust"


    The eyes up above spoke, hearing it Xiao soon was brought out of his daze as he withdrew his bloodlust as he looked at Yun you apologetically, after which he turned towards the eyes in the sky


    "Thanks, so if I can''t earn your legacy, what can I do?"


    "You do not have to worry, I could see that the legacy that has chosen you seem to follow the path of the fire, I could allow you to challenge for several treasures that be extremely useful to the current you, its the least I could do for the mate of my sessor"


    At first, as the eyes spoke Xiao kept nodding his head but as he heard the ending words of the eyes he couldn''t help but flinch as he tried to speak out loud but sadly he was a bitte


    "Thank you"


    As Yun Yurou who was quiet till now spoke out, hearing her happily thank the entity in the sky Xiao felt his eyes twitch in annoyance but in the end, he sighed, it was not like saying this would get him killed but that''s also when he noticed something peculiar, it was a simple fact that this powerful expert seemed to be awaiting Yun Yurou


    But Why? from what Xiao had seen Yu Yurou didn''t seem to have any outstanding quality or talent that would make a powerhouse from billions of years to take her as its sessor, moreover Xiao who had been to the third heaven could see that the entity in front of him was a Pheonix


    Not a normal one but a Pheonix of a divine level that should possess the purest bloodline ever seen, so why was she waiting for Yun Yurou? it was during his monologue that the eyes that were floating above them focused on Yun Yurou as it spoke


    "You are finally here child but I didn''t expect you to be born from a Pheonix and a human, making you Devine level talent to bepletely suppressed"


    The voice of the eyes was the final nail in the coffin that struck Xiao''s mind, it was then that he remembered that no one knew Yun Yurou''s mother, from what Xiao knew Yun Yurour''s father had gone on travel and when he had returned he had Yun Yurou in his arms as his child


    ''Yun Yurou.....Yun Yurou.....why did it feel like I have heard this name before?''


    Xiao''s mind raced trying to find out any future figures with the same name, Xiao was now sure that in his past life Yun Yuroru must have gotten the legacy and be someone famous, it didn''t matter if she in his past life must have failed her test and was sent to a side family, she could have still gotten her will afterward


    ''Yun Yurou...pheonix.....um....Wait!.....no.....that''s impossible!''


    Xiao''s eyes widened as his gaze was filled with incredulity, identally a sentence escaped his lips


    "The world burning Pheonix"


    "Um? Oh! you have heard of me?"


    The eyes above them seemed to have heard Xiao''s words as she focused on him, the words of the Pheonix in the sky was thest push Xiao needed for his conclusions to be a reality,plex emotions filled his eyes as he turned towards Yun Yurou, it would seem that she was a person he knew as well


    Fate was truly ying with all that he knew

 43 Chapter 43

    ''The world burning Phoenix


    To the people of the current era that name means nothing but to Xiao those words were more than enough to shake his heart to the core, the world burning Pheonix was the sessor to the shrine of fire, she was among an unprecedented talent that was not seen before, no one knows where she came from


    But she did appear within the shrine of fire as the daughter of an important cultivator and from there her talents only bloomed, she had even crossed over the 13th step of Pheonix within her trail, her fire and bloodline was so pure that it brought jealousy to all, her fire strong enough to burn even thews of the world


    But all that did not mean anything to Xiao, his mind shed as a memory popped in his mind, death and massacre surrounded the world, the sky to the ground was flushed deep red, bodies of unimaginable number littered the ground, the bodies count could reach upon the  millions that made a huge hill, several hills made of bodies littered the ground, spreading far as one could see


    Anybody seeing this would feel their heart go cold from the sight, the blood from the surrounding had turned to mist as it floated in the atmosphere making a bloody scene, the bodies littered on the ground where many, they ranged from men to women and even children! they were old and young and all of them had horror in their eyes as they died from shes and burns, nobody would be able to walk around this ce without puking


    But the sight was not over as a young man of 20 stood within this massacre with calm cold eyes, there wasn''t even a hint of emotions to his eyes, only indifference and a whole lot of madness as the bloodlust and the unwilling will of the dead floated and started to be sucked into the body of the young man


    The young man had ck hair and ck eyes that seemed to shine with red color, he stood there indifferent as he used the death around him to get stronger and it was then a chuckle was heard within all this, the young man''s eyes opened as he turned towards the sound and when he did his eyes opened wide with surprise


    There within all the chaos, a woman was walking towards him, she had bright scarlet hair with tinges of yellow within them, her hair as long as it fell behind her back, she had bright orange and yellow eyes that seemed to have mes burning deep within them, a me mark was within her forehead that seemed to be part of her


    Her face was the epitome of beauty, just a look at her face was enough to drive anyone with a frenzy of love and lust, her body was the perfect proportions, seemingly tempting men to take a touch, all in all, she was an exotic beauty who would make anybody be driven with the desire


    <o>,m Even the ck-haired young man with his indifference had his heart beating faster but it didn''tst long before he took a deep breath to control himself, seeing it, the scarlet haired beauty smiled as she spoke to him</o>


    "Oh.....you look fun!"


    And with that, the memory broke as Xiao turned to the young Yurou withplex emotions, in the past life he had met Yurou, he Xiao who had his heartpletely closed off, he who was just a broken machine that just lived had almost opened his heart to her, he who had never been interested in love had his heart almost stolen by her


    Yes.....almost, as for why? it was because she had ended up dying...protecting him, back then that was thest time in his first life that Xiao had cried, he who only shed a tear when he lost everything, he who didn''t feel anything when he ughtered millions, he who had thought that he had no tears left cried for thest time and back then he had be broken


    In his first life Xiao''s notorious fame had spread far and wide, he who was defying the naturalws of talent with ughter was of great interest to others but things only kept getting worse as Xiao''s ughter started to get out of control, back then Yurou hade to take his life


    As for why, well she was just traveling through the second heaven and had heard about his deeds, she had set out to take his life but things wentpletely different from how they should have, instead of killing him Yurou started to follow him around and started to prevent him from killing others


    No matter how much Xiao tried he was much much weaker than Yurou and he tried everything he could to kill Yurou but it was all in a knot, she would stick to him like a leech as she prevented him from taking a single life, not only that she even protected him from others hunters secretly, this information had only reached his ear at the moment of his death


    She wouldugh, make jokes and tease him as she kept following him around with no end, it continued for a year, as she didn''t leave his side, slowly but surely she had be an integral part of his life by sticking to him but just as he had nned to open his heart to her she left his side as she protected him<sub> </sub>


    Just like his mother who died protecting she too died the same way, an unprecedented talent like her had died protecting trash like him, she who was the sessor to a shrine died for him, Xiao learned from the book Heavenly Opposers that she had risked her cultivation, her position and everything just to spend a year with him


    Back then the fire shrine trembled in rage, worlds burned as he was hunted down, he was once again hunted down and his heartpletely broken, he was once again the enemy of the world, Xiao heart burned for the desire for power again and his massacre increased to an unprecedented degree, that caused him to even earn the heavens curse


    ''Hey Xiao why don''t you try smiling, see it''s like this''


    A heart moving scarlet haired beauty said as she held her hands stretching her cheeks into a smile


    ''Hey, Xiao what will you do when you achieve what you want?''


    The same beauty asked as she sat on a tree bark swinging her smooth white legs


    ''Hey Xiao try this, its soo tasty, why don''t you try it!''


    The young woman asked as she held her food towards him


    ''Hey, Xiao, what type of girl do you like?''


    The beauty asked as she rubbed her legs to the ground while holding her hair while looking to the side


    ''Xiao I''m sorry but I love you...''


    A scarlet haired beauty said as shey within a ck-haired man''s arms, the area where her heart should be was absent, her beautiful me-like eyes were filled with unwillingness and pain, pain for what the man will have to go through after her death


    Soon all of Xiao''s visions vanished as he came to the present, he took a deep breath trying to control his emotions, his eyes were a bit red and his emotions were a bit of mess but he kept taking deep breaths to control himself, he was soon able to control himself, his eyes opened as they turned towards Yurou who was standing next to him with a worried look


    But the next moment she was stunned as she saw an unprecedented amount of gentleness flowing out of Xiao''s eyes as he looked at her, his lips rose as he smiled


    "Yes, I do know about the World Burning Pheonix"

 44 Chapter 44

    "Xiao is something wrong?"


    Yun Yurou asked as she looked towards Xiao, she couldn''t understand the reason for Xiao''s sudden change, during the past weeks she had been trying her best to get closer to Xiao but it was not going well at all but she didn''t despair as she had the will keep trying until she seeded but now all of a sudden Xiao was looking at her with a gentleness that she had never seen before


    Well, it was not like she hated it, no in fact she could feel her face heat up while her heart started beating faster as she saw Xiao''s gentle gaze, as for Xiao he couldn''t help but feel a bit d at his heart for being able to meet Yurou once again


    And as he kept gazing at her more, the more he felt like she was simr to the Yurou he knew, well one couldn''t me him not for recognizing it earlier, not only did she look vastly different from the future her name too was different, she was renamed as Yurou mmia well that was the name he knew, pointing towards her royal blood of the shrine of fire


    The naming of people was different in the 3rd and 4th heaven as their name woulde in the front while their family name would best, the reason for this was simple from the third heaven onwards family names would be tied to power and fate, there could be hundreds of Yun family but there would only be one family with the name of mmia


    And if anybody else tries to use that name, well if they are not stronger than the family or shrine, they would be immediately eliminated, at a certain power level just saying the family name was enough to crush someone to oblivion, take the name mmia for example just saying that name would let the surrounding fire element in the air tremble in excitement


    One might even lose control of one''s fire, this is the gift given to the one that had grown up to the power that Heaven and Earth itself recognizes, soon Xiao got out of his daze as he looked at Yun Yurou as he smiled and spoke


    "Nothing''s wrong, I''m fine"


    Hearing Xiao''s words Yun Yurou nodded her head she couldn''t keep looking at his eyes that seemed to be oozing gentleness, the change was so quick that Yun Yurou still hasn''t adapted to it, it was at this time that Xiao did notice a peculiarity, Yun Yurou wasn''t at all surprised when she learned that she was part Pheonix it was as if she knew it from the very beginning


    "Yurou?, did you know from before that you''re a Pheonix?"


    "Ah!, th-that"


    Hearing Xiao''s question Yun Yurou started to act like a cat whose tail got stepped on as she kept looking left and right in confusion but in the end she looked directly into Xiao''s eyes, she kept gazing at them for a few seconds before she finally took a deep breath before she started speaking, hearing it Xiao was surprised


    It would seem that a few months ago a certain powerful woman hade up to Yun Yurou saying that she was her mother''s servant and started exining all about her ancestry and was willing to take her to the fourth heaven to awaken her true self, during all this time Xiao stayed quiet as he kept listening to her just as she had finished speaking Xiao''s brows furrowed in confusion as he asked Yun Yurou a question


    "Wait? so if you were asked to go to the fourth heaven why didn''t you go?"


    "That''s because....."


    Just as Yun Yurou was about to answer she became quiet as she kept looking straight into his face, just the hesitation and the weird look she was giving him was more than enough for Xiao to understand why she did it....she didn''t want to leave because of him, and when he understood this Xiao couldn''t help but have his heart beating faster


    ''It''s the same even now....''<sub> </sub>


    Xiao thought as he looked at Yun Yurou who was fidgeting in front of him, even In the past she stayed with him, the current Yun Yurou hasn''t matured into what she was in the future but just for a moment Xiao was able to witness the Yurou of the future and it only deeply shook his heart


    Just how many people in the world will be able to stay back when they were given a chance to get a better life?, just how many people will have to heart to sacrifice a better future for something that might not happen?, even if she didn''t show it Xiao could understand that Yun Yurou wanted to meet her mother dearly but she stayed back for him


    Even if Xiao''s heart was made of stone it would still crack under this kind of powerful attack and under Yun Yurou''s surprised face Xiao''s hand moved forward as he pulled her towards him for a hug, he held her body in a tight hug, at first Yun Yurou could only stay within his hug stunned but soon a smile came to her face as her hands moved as she hugged him back, they stood there floating within all the beautiful stars


    The heat from each other''s bodies was transmitted to each other as they kept hugging each other, it was as if they were the only ones left in the world, after a few seconds that felt like eternity Xiao and Yun Yurou finally let go of their hug and just as they were leaving the hug Xiao raised his hand as he held Yun Yurou''s face


    Feeling Xiao''s heated gaze on her face Yun Yurou blushed a bit as she turned her head sideways, seeing it Xiao smiled as he spoke


    "You are full of surprises Yurou"


    Hearing Xiao''s words Yun Yurou smiled, she could feel an unprecedented sense of gentleness from Xiao''s words, and just as she was about to speak someone else did


    "Are you done?"


    The voice of the Pheonix in the above them was heard, there seemed to be a mysterious twinkle within them as it spoke again


    "Perhaps this is fate? who would have thought that things woulde to this?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Xiao asked with narrowed eyes as he looked at the humungous eyes that floated above him, hearing his question a burst of quietughter was heard that spread across the space he was in


    "Originally she should have just inherited my power but it would seem that fate has different ns for you"


    And just as she had finished speaking a red and yellow me seemed to be lit up as it surrounded both of Xiao''s and Yun Yurou''s bodies and soon they were transported and just as they were leaving they heard the phoenix''s voice


    "Go and survive and create your path towards the future"


    And with that, they were transported to a huge red me-like world that was on the edge of destruction

 45 Chapter 45

    Qi trembled, the world burned as the ground was hot and dry, the sky seemed to be cracked, the world seemed to be trembling as a huge amount of tremors could be felt at times, the roars of forgotten ancient beings could be heard, all of them belonging to different powerful beasts but all of them had one thing inmon...they were roars of despair


    And now within this environment, a me lit up within an unknown corner, the me kept burning for a few more seconds before it disappeared leaving behind two children within the world of the unknown and death, for a moment the me seemed to be protecting them as they were adjusted to the world they were brought too


    Soon among them, Xiao''s eyes opened, and just as he did his body felt heavy as he lunged a bit down trying to adjust to the gravity of the ce he was in, the same time he felt like his body was burning up and repulsion built up within him, it was as if the Qi in the world was soo disgusting that his body was naturally rejecting it


    It took a few moments for him to adjust but even then he felt like his body was burning, it was as his body was heavy seemingly deep within a liquid but soon he shook his body to get his focus, trying his best as he looked at the surrounding he was in and seeing it his face became serious, just the surrounding was enough for him to understand the situation, as he kept surveying his surroundings he turned back only to see Yun Yurouying on the ground


    "Yurou!"


    Eyes wide open he rushed up to her as he checked up on her, his hand moved to her forehead only to recoil from the heat from her body, steam was rising from her body, meanwhile, a frown filled her face, seeing it Xiao could only grit his teeth in anger, he understood what was happening to her


    Awakening, she was awakening hertent talent, not only that her Phoenix side seem to be dominating her human side, trying to make her whole, plus he could tell that The World Burning Phoenix power seemed to be rampaging through her and right now she needed to gain its recognition to be whole


    ''damn it! the situation isn''t good at all''


    Xiao could only curse The World Burning Phoenix in his heart, he knew that this was a trial, within the martial world more the more the danger the greater would be the reward, it was an equal exchange, only those with a hardened heart and a true martial heart will be able to move forward in the future and for that danger is imperative and right now Xiao''s instincts were screaming danger


    Xiao looked at the frowning face of Yun Yurou as he rubbed her face, his hand started to burn but he didn''t mind it as he touched her face with a fond smile, this time it would be his chance to protect her and anybody that stands in that path would only have one ending...death


    Xiao''s eyes turned serious as he moved forward as he swiped Yun Yurou on a princess carry, his handheld her tightly while his body started to heat up, Xiao has a natural resistance to fire yet the heat from Yun Yurou was something else, resisting the heat Xiao eyes turned to his surrounding his cold eyes scanned the ce for any significant threat


    But all he could feel from this ce was death and destruction, he didn''t wait at his location as he started running with Yun Yurou in his arms, he looked around the ce that seemed to be dying, eachnd was filled the broken ground and red sands, while heat rose from the ground, Xiao kept running with Yun Yurou in his arms until he saw a small cave, his eyes s<sub> </sub>


    lit up as he ran towards the cave


    He made sure that nobody else was close to him before he ced Yun Yurou safely to the ground, he essed his storage ring as he made sure that Yun Yurou waspletelyfortable, it was a bit difficult to control his Qi but after some practice, it was better, he smiled seeing that she was alright, the fight for her bloodline could only be fought by her there''s nothing he could do to help her in that but for others things....


    Thinking till here Xiao''s eye turned cold and dark, he made a final check that all was right for Yun Yurou before he started to walk out of the cave, soon he ced a concealment array on the cave Yun Yurou was in but what he didn''t see was that as he walked out Yun Yurou''s eyes trembled and her hands seemed to have moved for a moment but it was too minuscule for Xiao to notice


    Soon he set up all that was necessary to keep Yun Yurou safe, his worried mother had given him a lot of treasures to keep him safe, thankfully his storage ring seemed to work well even in this world or wherever he was, he ced his head on the boulder he used to cover the cave opening as he spoke


    "Stay safe and I will be back"


    And with that he turned back where he could see that from a distance some sort of creatures seemed to be running towards their ce, it would seem that they were able to grasp their location and seemed to be hunting them, Xiao had never seen the creatures in front of him before, every one of them very different from each other


    Some of them were just made of the tentacle, while some just had a big mouth as they keep floating toward him, Xiao even noticed one of them with two heads and 4 hands running towards him like they had no sentience, all of them had irregr shape but all of them seemed to have a never-ending hunger within their eyes as they ran towards him


    Moreover, Xiao could keenly feel that their target was Yun Yurou, it was as if the fire and power within her was noticed buy these abominations, Xiao took a deep breath to control himself, he couldn''t feel their cultivation but he did get the feeling that they were not much powerful then him, it would seem that the ce they were conjured at was a low-level area


    Currently, Xiao was within the QI refinement realm first stage, it was the speed at which he kept it, for now, Xiao took a deep breath as he controlled his breath, he kept his eyes shut for a few seconds before he opened them, calmness surrounded his face as a sword appeared on his right hand but that was not the end, another sword appeared in his left hand


    Xiao was a dual sword wielder, this was a fact that even his mother didn''t know, Xiao always used his right hand as he fought with the sword but truthfully Xiao was left-handed a fact that even his mother had forgotten, the temperature around Xiao arose as his eyes looked at his enemies


    Unknown to him a deep ck color me that seemed to be surrounded by other 10 fame shined deep before it settled back again

 46 Chapter 46

    Dual wielders are truly rare within the four heavens, especially for sword wielders, using two swords makes it extremely hard for defending, plus an extreme level of flexibility is required for one to be able to wield two different weapons urately, one misstep and everythinges falling down


    Within the world of four heavens where you could lose your life on any unforeseen day, wielding a weapon that might fuck you up in the middle of a battle is not a good choice, in truth, Xiao too never thought that he would dual wield but in the past, he was able to perceive one thing about his body


    His skeleton was extremely flexible, he would be able to use maneuvers that would normally be impossible for others to do, in his first life an expert had looked at his body and determined that he had a special skeleton structure that made his body much more flexible than anybody else but sadly that''s all his skeleton structure gave him


    It was so useless that it wasn''t even ranked but contrary to others this was the very power that gave him unprecedented power at dual-wielding, the very power that let his ughter like there was no tomorrow, the very power that had once stricken fear into the heart of his enemies, as they could only be ruthlessly be attacked continuously, unable to fight back


    And now Xiao''s was to use this very power to protect the things he loved, calm and collected Xiao''s eyes surveyed the huge group of enemies in front of him, in the past, he would have been unable to deal with such a huge group with simr power to him but now things were different


    The disgusting and uneven beings in front of him didn''t stop as they kept running towards him.....no not him but Yun Yurou, Xiao''s Qi started to quake with fervor, even till now it was difficult for him to control his Qi, a sense of discontent filled him, each move he made and each Qi he used had ag that could be fatal to him


    The fight would be a difficult one, in truth no one would me him now for running away, he could see that the beings were after Yun Yurou, using her as bait he could have escaped easily but would Xiao be himself if he did it? a smile came up Xiao''s face as a memory from his second life passed through his mind


    A man in his forties stood in front of a boy of 12 that had ck hair and eyes, the man had ck and white mixed hair meanwhile a battle scare ran through his face, the boy that stood before him had a dead expression and he seemed to have given up on life, anybody would feel incredulity and pity if they gazed upon the boy but the man in front of him had a smirk at his face as he chugged up a can of beer, sacking his lips away the man spoke to the boy


    "So you''re the famous trash skill boy?"


    No answer was heard to the man''s question, the boy only raised his head as he looked at the man in front of him, the man seemed to not mind it as he spoke


    "Boy I do not care about what happened in your past only about what I can do for your future"


    The man said as he looked at the boy, his words echoed in the room as he spoke to the boy


    "I will make sure to make you reborn anew, trust me when I say this I know the pain you are going through and I have faced the despair of losing everything I loved, so trust me when I say that I will make your name feared across the world"


    As the man said thest words a deep power emitted from his body rocking the atmosphere, a deep power that would scare all the looked at him seemed to emit from the man, yet the boy remained cold and dead, the man didn''t mind as he smiled and continued<sub> </sub>


    "Right now your cold and dead inside but I am sure that after some clean up I could change you, boy I know whatever I''m saying now won''t go to your head but at least try to remember these words, these are the words through which I survived..."


    "All problems be smaller when you confront them instead of dodging them, We cannot solve our problems with the same thinking we used when we created them, It isn''t that you cannot find the solution, It is that you cannot see the problem."


    "So remember boy, there mighte a day when you might open your heart to others and when you will finally be loved at that times no matter what, problems will crop up, it doesn''t matter if you want too or not problems will still appear, at that time be true to yourself and you make sure to fuck the problem right in the face!"


    "Have regrets for what you have done rather than wallowing in regret for what hasn''t!!"


    Soon the memory seemed to have popped as Xiao sense were back on the enemies in front of him, those were the first lesson that his master who had changed his life had thought him, no amount of gratitude Xiao had for him will fill the gratefulness he has for his master


    Even in thest moment of his death, he had followed the words of his master, as he had perished protecting his squad members, Xiao''s smile widened as his thoughts were set aze


    ''You were right master...no regrets!''


    And with that Xiao sted forth towards his enemies, the atmosphere within the world trembled, the 11 mes that resided deep within Xiao all trembled at the same time, the Qi that once seemed like a rebellious child now seemed to flow smoothly within him, Xiao''s calm eyes shed dangerously at his enemies


    Sky Walking Fire


    Soon Xiao used his movement technique as he sted forth, his speed doubling to what he normally could, his enemies that seemed to only have a hunger within their eyes shed as they roared with incoherent words, Xiao didn''t give it any mind as both his sword shed with me, the color being deep ck, seemingly fluctuating with death and destruction


    For the first time, the beasts that only seemed to have hunger in their eyes shed with a hint of fear as they focused on the ck fires within Xiao''s sword, right now Xiao''s mind was in a trance even he hadn''t felt the ck like a me on his sword, ever since Xiao started cultivating that technique none of the 11 mes seemed to respond to his call, they seemed to have their own control and were only willing to move when they wanted


    And for the first time in a long time, the me of Death and Destruction struck the world again, the very primordial me that punishes all that takes from what it considers its own, the very me that struck fear into the hearts of all those who ate at death and decay was back! and it was roaring for action

 47 Chapter 47

    The world seemed to be burned as the sky razed with red and heatwaves sted the grounds, decayed Qi pped around the world, and now within the most dted and destroyed ce a boy nor more than 11 shed towards his enemies with the desire for death, the two swords at his hands burned with a dark ck me that seemed to desire death and destruction


    Xiao''s mind in trace moved with a precise target, the abominations that seemed to seek destructions soon sted out of their daze as they all started to run towards Xiao, a new target had taken over their mind and they at all cost will make sure that he would be part of the death they spread


    Xiao moved at lightning speed as dark ck me-like wings appeared on his back, making him look like a little angel of death that came to reap the lives of his enemies, Xiao''s speed kept doubling as he reached his first opponent, his right hand moved at great speed cutting the enemy in front of him easily


    The creature he cut screamed in pain for the first time in its existence, and soon the ck me acted in greed as it burned the creature to nothing as some kind of power from it was absorbed into the ck me that existed within Xiao, the me trembled in excitement, desiring more and Xiao moved at its desire


    As the sword in his other hand shed cutting the other enemy that showed at his back, the wings on his back seemed to p as he dodged the mouth that desired to consume him, even as he kept being surrounded by enemies his mind kept analyzing all that was attacking him, Xiao raised his sword to his chest in an ''X'' formation as he waved it forward


    Overlords Fury!


    As he waved it forward he used hisbat technique Overlords Fury, he sted a huge ''X'' shaped fire towards the enemies in front of him, the ck me roared in approval to Xiao''s move as the ''X'' shaped ck me-like attack ruthlessly killed all that stood in its away burning them to oblivion as the me took despair and death from the creatures


    The creatures that were at the brink of unkible and a headache to all that stood in its path could only be helplessly killed by the attacks of Xiao, he was the grim reaper as he started his ughter, slowly the side of ughter that he kept inside him wasing loose, in a blink of an eyes Xiao was at a different part of the battlefield as both his arms moved to reap the lives of his enemy


    The creatures roared in a frenzy as they surrounded him and attacked him from all sides, Xiao smiled as he started rotating his body, making him like a human spinning device as the creatures got ruthlessly killed by him spinning through the ground, he kept his spin for a few seconds killing as many as he could


    Soon he stopped as a sense of dizziness was hitting him but the creatures that numbered in hundreds persisted as ones with strength above Xiao attacked, Xiao didn''t fear as his soul energy moved through his body at hismand causing the strength of his power to increase, letting him fight above his power level


    Both the swords at his hands moved as he battled the creature with 6 hands and a single eye with a humanoid body, the creature seemed to have a higher intelligence as it was using its body to its advantage, moving all its six hands to attack Xiao without rest but Xiao was no pushover as he fought back, his hands and body moved at impossible angles deflecting all attacks


    Moreover, his mind was not at rest as he made several arrows like me attacks that reigned down on those that tried to sneak attack him, at the same time he had to make sure the Yun Yurou was not hurt, with each passing second Xiao''s control over the ck me was increasing at astonishing speed<sub> </sub>


    me like arrows started evolving into a me-like spear that seemed to have their precision and attack power increasing as each second passed, the cries of the creatures were heard across thend as they were ughtered, the creature attacking Xiao seemed to have enough as it moved its hands in an irregr pattern evoking a strange move


    Seeing it Xiao''s eyes shed as one of his swords moved towards the creature''s neck while the other hand bend in an unnatural way back as it received an attack that was aimed at his back, a creature simr to the one he was fighting seemed to have sneaked up on his back, Xiao sneered as mes like ring started to surround him and at the nick of time a focused attack hit Xiao but sadly it was neutralized by the ring of ck fires around him


    "This is getting annoying....."


    Xiao muttered as he focused on the strong enemies that seemed to surround him, at the same time he could see some creatures sneaking towards the cave Yun Yurou was in, even if there were several protective arrays ready Xiao didn''t want to risk anything when it came to these creatures, Xiao''s eyes burned with fervor as huge amount of Qi gathered within his body


    The creatures sensed their doom as the strongest within the gathering tried their best to attack Xiao sadly it was for knot as a huge ck me-like dome covered him, Xiao stood straight as his hand stayed at his side holding his swords, the grip holding the swords tightened, as the Qi, soul power and the power within his mind realm churned


    Soon several rings like mes started surrounding him, one, two, five, nine.....and many more ck mes like spinning rings started to surround him, it would seem that the more he ughtered these creatures the more powerful the me would get, several seconds passed before hundreds of spinning rings surrounded him, Xiao smiled as he murmured


    "This better work...."


    And with those murmurs the dome protecting Xiao broke apart and as it did the me rings that surrounded him sted forth with desire, the smallpressed rings grew in size until they were humongous, soon they rampaged on the ground killing the creatures with enthusiasm, none were able to stop the rings as they burned the ground and the creature to nothing


    Be it the strongest within the group or the weakest all of them were being wiped out, it was an apocalyptic scene as the sky to the ground was zed with the ck me that seemed to thrive on death and within all the stood Xiao with ck mes out of his back, his face was pale from unleashing the attack


    What he did was create huge and powerful spinning rings with power far beyond him with his Qi and soul power, meanwhile, at the same time he used his mind realm power to minimize the rings to small shape, while all this seemed easy it required almost precision and control, the cries of the monstrous reigned supreme for a few minutes before they settled down leaving Xiao the sole survivor

 48 Chapter 48

    All around the ground to the sky ck mes burned deep and dark, a feeling of death and destruction filled the surroundings, and within all this stood Xiao, his face was pale and the hand that held his sword was trembling, the fight while it didn''t seem hard it was in no way not dangerous


    If it was one on one Xiao could easily beat up any of them at his level, even if they were above him but fighting hundreds of them? it was definitely risking his life, of course, Xiao would be able to fight hundreds of his enemies once his cultivation be greater increasing his core and Qi but at his current level it was insanely difficult


    Xiao''s mind had to be sharp and ready for battle and a small mistake would have meant his doom, Xiao stood at the same spot for several minutes catching his breath and regaining his Qi, for a moment he had let the side of ughter that loves death outside, it took him great strength to regain his calm


    Soon he cut the supply of his Qi to the dark me, causing the burning in front of him to stop and disappearpletely, the dark me that surrounded him on his back and the surroundings faded into nothing, and the deep ck me that burned with the other 10 also calmed down, Xiao''s body stumbled as he fell forward but he used his sword to support himself


    He stayed there for several more minutes before which he started walking towards the cave Yun Yurou was in while keeping both his swords to his spatial ring, reaching up to the cave he removed all the restrictions within the cave as he entered inside it and seeing Yun Yurou all safe Xiao sighed in relief


    Adding a tired sigh to the happy one he walked towards Yun Yurou as he gently picked her up and ced her close to him in a protective embrace, it didn''t matter if she was burning up nor did he care that he was tired and exhausted, he wouldn''t let his body rest as he kept Yun Yurou close to him unwilling for her to get hurt


    Xiao''s soul churned as he tried to use his skill [Forgotten] in order to cover up Yun Yurou''s aura but for some reason, he was unable to ess the skills within him, something was blocking him from essing them and just as a minute had passed since he took rest a huge powerful aura descended from the skies, Xiao could feel his death at it


    Xiao flinched as his body trembled under the weight, Xiao''s Qi churned at full throttle it didn''t matter that his Qi was almost dry he did everything to make sure that Yun Yurou wasn''t hurt or disturbed, with heavy steps he stood up Yun Yurou stilly within his arms as he walked out of the cave he sat in


    Coming out of the cave Xiao''s eyes traveled above where a humongous creature floated, it waspletely pitch ck in color, it had a humanoid body with just a single eye as huge as ahead, the power being released from it was so humongous that Xiao did not doubt that the creature would be able to kill him with a single gaze


    And the most intriguing part was that the beast unlike its counterpart had intelligence brimming deep within its eye, a sense of greed brimmed within it as it gazed greedily at Yun Yurou, it was as if it had seen a treat it could not refuse and just as it was about to move a power equal to it appeared as the cry of a phoenix was heard


    Soon a beautiful phoenix appeared opposite to the ck creature, its size rivaled the abomination as deep dark red and yellow me surrounded it, just its beauty was mesmerizing to gaze at, causing one to be lost at it forever Xiao''s eyes looked at it with a hint of surprise and he was sure that the Phoenix focused its gaze at him, to be more precise at Yun Yurou<sub> </sub>


    And soon the pressure that seemed to drown him disappeared instead a smoothing feeling started to surround him, even his soul started to feel rejuvenated, he could even feel Yun Yurou who was in his embrace calming down, her ragged and rapid breathing disappeared, the heat from her body too settle down


    "Humph, leave"


    And just as it had happened the one-eyed creature above snorted in annoyance as it ordered the phoenix to retire, the phoenix remained unfazed as a wave of pleasing heat surrounded Xiao and Yun Yurou protecting them, seeing it the annoyance within the eyes of the creature worsened, it waved its hand bringing down a crushing strength to destroy the me that protected Xiao and Yun Yurou


    "Give up now, your kind Scy''s will never seed, we will make sure that all your kind will fall to oblivion"


    And just as the attack was at bay the phoenix moved as to protected Xiao and spoke, its voice was gentle and calm leaning towards a female voice, the fire within its body burning with frenzy as the attack that was aimed to decimate both Xiao and Yun Yurou was destroyed, the words of the phoenix seemed to have triggered it, as the huge monster sted forward aiming a punch at the phoenix


    The phoenix let out a cry as it charged forward ready to meet its opponent with the same vigor but sadly Xiao wasn''t able to see the rest of the battle as the me that surrounded to protect him consumed him causing the space around him to split up as he was transported again but just as he did, he did hear the enraged shout of the creature who seemed to have only now understood that they were being transported


    Sadly it wasn''t able to stop the transport as both Xiao and Yun Yurou disappeared from where they stood, soon Xiao again experienced the feeling of being ripped across the space as he was transported, luckily this time it wasn''t as severe as the first one, he held Yun Yurou close to him to keep her safe and within seconds the feeling disappeared as he appeared within a huge hallway


    As soon as he did his body tripped and he had to use his utmost control not to let Yun Yurou go, Xiao took control of his bnce as he stood straight, the bacsh from the space travel was slowly disappearing, at the current state his body was not fit for long space travels, if it wasn''t for the me that was protecting him, he would have definitely ripped apart along with Yun Yurou


    And just he stabilized himself, he was hit with a unique and powerful Qi, Xiao would feel that even though the Qi around him was still chaotic, it was at least a million times more pure and powerful!, the Qi he was standing in was almost suffocating, again a me-like a barrier was protecting him and Yun Yurou filtering the Qi for their use or else the Qi would have crushed them!


    This was the first time Xiao felt such a beautiful and powerful Qi and he was someone who had stepped on the third heaven even though it was within the edges, he had only heard of such Mythical Qi and that was in the fourth heaven....

 49 Chapter 49

    "Seen enough?"


    Amanding and powerful voice of a female was heard as Xiao kept looking at his surroundings, it''s then that Xiao realized that right now he was in a vast hall which seemed to have no end, humongous pirs that seemed to pierce through the sky were around him and on each of this pir there were several drawings


    Each of the drawings and design was interesting and beautiful and each of them depicted pictures of phoenix''s, all of them seemed to be representing a story and tails of the mighty past, a profound meaning seemed to be itched into each of them, meanings that the current Xiao was unable to decipher


    Having seen enough Xiao raised his head and what he saw caused his eyes to widen, there in front of him was a single throne high above him and a woman sat on the throne seemingly looking down at him, the woman wore a red dress that hid her figure but it couldn''tpletely hide her exquisite body


    She had red hair with several patches of yellow, her eyes were a mixture of red and yellow, her face was the epitome of beauty, Xiao could vow that her beauty was among the number one he had seen, her aura was that of an absolute ruler looking down at all, her whole aura was domineering, forcing others to move at her will


    Her eyes seemed to hold powers and mysterious far above what Xiao could perceive, surrounding her floated several other figures, each of them was beautiful and handsome in their way, all of them floated at a step below her showing their respect and fear towards the woman but that was not the reason for Xiao''s surprise


    p It was due to how the woman looked, she looked just like the future Yun Yurou... that''s right she looked just like Yurou!! of course, her beauty seemed high and that was only because her cultivation level was far above the Yun Yurou that Xiao knew, as a person''s cultivation reaches a higher level so do their appearance be much more refined</anda>


    Of course, this does not mean that just anybody will look like a supreme beauty but everybody who cultivates is indeed much more beautiful and the ones who reach the absolute top even more so


    "Humph, what''s a filthy human doing here?"


    Hearing the voice dripping with disdain Xiao broke out of his daze as he looked at an extremely handsome man, that was looking down at him, Xiao''s eyes narrowed as he noticed that all of those that was floating above him had a look of disdain or minor dislike for him, while some were mostly unconcerned


    "Oh~~someones a bit grumpy, why grandpa are you jealous that I will be more handsome than you when I grow up?"


    Xiao spoke with a mischievous smile, causing the atmosphere to freeze as all those who were looking down at him now looked at him with atmost shock, they had never seen a human so rxed and calm under them! any and all human will tremble with fear as they gazed upon them but Xiao was speaking to them as if they were of the same level!


    "Oh? you sure got quite the tongue boy"


    The man now looked at Xiao with a bit of interest and anger in his eyes, he wasn''t too much affected by child words, he who reached his cultivation level already has a tough mentally, meanwhile, Xiao smiled as he heard the man''s word, Xiao puffed his chest forward as he held Yun Yurou in his arms and spoke


    "Of course, look at me! one look and you can see that I will be more handsome than you! it''s only natural for the heavens to be jealous of my looks,"


    Xiao''s face was filled with sadness seemingly feeling sad for being born so handsome, meanwhile, the phoenix''s floating above him were all bbergasted as they looked at Xiao, they never in their life meet someone who kept spewing shit like Xiao but even then they couldn''t disagree with Xiao, after all, he truly does look extremely pleasing at such a young age...


    "Puff"


    And it''s within this a small chuckle released from the mouth of the woman who was sitting on the throne, she used her hands to cover her chuckles as sheughed out for a bit, her beautiful ming eyes focused on Xiao, previously her eyes were only interested in Yun Yurou who was in Xiao''s arms, while Xiao''s existence waspletely forgotten by her but now a hint of intrigue sparked in her eyes as her divine senses flooded Xiao<sub> </sub>


    Xiao didn''t reject it as hepletely epted the scanning of the woman whose face represented a pain of the past, soon several seconds ticked by as the woman''s eyes start to furrow before a serious expression took her face, seeing it all the phoenix''s that floated beside her trembled


    "What are you?"


    The woman spoke, her voice was so soothing that Xiao went into a daze and his heart started beating faster, all of his resistance seemed to fade as his mouth opened to speak but before he did something within him screamed out as his daze broke, Xiao didn''t hesitate as he bit his lips causing him to bleed


    The pain shook his mind as he finally got his bearing back, his eyes narrowed as the vignce within his eyes increased, seeing Xiao regain his bearing so fast all of the phoenix''s eyes widened in disbelief, even the woman on the throne had a hint of surprise, right now she didn''t do anything it was just that her natural voice had the power to bring out such profoundness that Xiao naturally fell under her rhythm


    And Xiao understood that too! that''s why his vignce increased, the only way to stop this was to be extremely powerful and the current Xiao doesn''t have the power for it, a smirk lit upon the face of the woman on the throne as she spoke


    "You are certainly an intriguing human, I have seen things within you that''s quite interesting, I would surely look into you but first...."


    As she spoke her eyes traveled to Yun Yurou who was in his arms and just as he blinked Yun Yurou disappeared from his arms as she appeared within the arms of the woman on the throne, Xiao''s eyes narrowed at this but he didn''t do anything, he knows fairly well that the current him couldn''t do anything and he did the only thing he could, he waited


    Yun Yurou floated before the woman on the throne, her furrowed face seemed to have gained some life as she neared the woman on the throne and soon she was within her arms, the woman raised her arms as a zing me that burns the space and the world started to wrap around Yun Yurou''s and drilled deep into Yun Yurou''s body


    A minuteter the woman on the throne lifted Yun Yurou as she gave her to her subordinate,


    "Take her to the highest level of the furnace and make sure that she''s given the best treatment possible and afterward give her the phoenix''s ze"


    "!!!"


    Hearing thest part of the woman''s words, her subordinates almost fell to the ground, the phoenix ze was not something just anybody could take but the others said nothing as they watched Yun Yurou being taken away


    "Will she be okay?"


    Xiao asked the woman at the throne, who looked down at him and spoke


    "Yes, she will live but now why don''t you tell me who you are and where did you find this girl?"


    Xiao remained silent as he contemted the answer, but as he tried to say who and where he was from, he could not speak! it was as if there was some sort of restriction that stops him from speaking the truth, just like that seconds ticked by as the silence in the room increased the suffocation that Xiao was feeling

 50 Chapter 50

    The atmosphere within the hall turned for the worst, Xiao could feel an invisible force barking down at him, Xiao was sure that just one nce from these beings floating above him was more than enough to kill him, yet they didn''t harm him, in fact the reason that Xiao even argued with the man calling him grandpa was to see how he would react


    And from him holding back his urge Xiao could understand that his life was safe for the time being but it would seem that the women floating above him didn''t give much thought to it as a humongous pressure released from her with the intention to end his life, it would seem that him, not answering had irked her off


    But it was not his fault, after all, he couldn''t say what he wanted to! and just as the pressure was about to crush him to death, a yellow and red me burst out from within his body protecting him and nullifying the attack meant to take his life


    "Mm?"


    A brooding look took over the woman''s face when she looked at the me that was protecting Xiao from her, she could feel a sense ofpanionship from it but she couldn''t make much of it, moreover, she could feel a certain girl that she saved seemed to have situation worsen from being far from the human in front of her


    Her eyes furrowed at the fact that the things weren''t going her way but in the end, it all disappeared as the pressure from her body vanished, her eyes gained twinkles as she gazed deeply at the child that seemed to hold a lot of mystery that even she couldn''t see through and for the first time in a long time her mind zed with curiosity


    "Boy, it would seem that you''re quite close to the girl you brought here?"


    finally being able to rx Xiao took a deep breath to regain his bearing, his back was straight as he looked at the woman that floated high above him


    "That''s right, how''s she?"


    "Why don''t you find it out yourself"


    The woman spoke with a mischievous smile causing others below her to again be filled with surprise, they who had been serving her for a long time and had already forgotten thest time something had caught her interest


    "What do yo-"


    Xiao wasn''t able to say what he wanted as the space was wrapped around him again but now by the woman above him who was looking at him like an interesting toy and soon he was wrapped in the me barrier before which he disappeared and the eyes of the woman turned towards a certain direction seemingly breaking the barriers of space as her gaze settled on a boy who arrived on a raging world of mes


    ''Just what''s going on here?''<sub> </sub>


    Xiao couldn''t really keep up with all the movement that was taking ce, at one moment he was in a legacy world, the next moment in a death field, and then again in front of power he couldn''tprehend and now, well he was about to find out and find out did he...


    As soon as he appeared all was dark for him but that onlysted for a moment before the me that was supposed to protect him was sted away and he was introduced to a ming world of death, Xiao wasn''t even given a chance to scream as the heat burned his body to crisp, his mind unable toprehend what was happening to him


    The heat was too much for him, as his body burned away within seconds of his arrival, he was burned from top to bottom as his body was about to turn to ashes yet he wasn''t dead yet! Xiao was unable to see it but the world around him from top to bottom was filled with mes, the whole world was the umtion of the purest fire element possible


    A me world created by the dying ashes and me of the previous phoenix''s who gave out their rebirth me so that their future descendants would be able to survive, a world meant for the birth and nurture of phoenix''s and for the first time a human was let into it, close to Xiao''s body floated a cocoon of gold and red, and within this cocoony Yun Yurou


    The cocoon floated within the world as it absorbed the powerful mes greedily, trying its best to give birth to the phoenix that would burn the world but suddenly as if hit with something great it stopped for a moment, Yun Yurou who was within the cocoon seemed to be trembling trying to do something but was unable to achieve it


    Wrath seemed to fil her body as mes that burned the very world sted from within her shaking the whole of the world she was in, meanwhile, within Yun Yurou''s mindscape she stood within a world of fire, a fire so fierce that no one was able to wield it, a fire that refused to kneel to none and refuses to be anyone''s


    But Yun Yurou paid no mind to it, her face was filled with pain as she could only watch, watch as the person she loved tried to protect her with all he had, even though Yun Yurou was unconscious she was still able to perceive what was happening around her....no she was forced to watch and only be a spectator, unable to determine her fate and the fate of the one she loves


    Yun Yurou''s life wasn''t perfect, her father truly never seemed to care about her, ever since she was young Yun Yurou was capable of feeling the emotions around others to a small degree, it was subtle but she knew that her father from some reason only saw her as a trophy for his rise and she was never able to know why, well that was until she got to know about her true lineage


    Yun Yurou tried to make friends as she grew up but for some reason, all the kids she interacted with seemed to want to bully her and it ignited her pride, something which she knew she had in excess, it was another part of her that she didn''t know why? why was it that her pride was higher than others?


    Her inner self looked down at others and their actions against her ignited her pride to fight back but once she did it, her situation only seemed to worsen, pride without the adequate power to back it up was just arrogance but even then her heart never truly yearned for power, the inconsistency with her pride and desire, started to make her frustrated and powerless


    While her mind razed, she continued to move on, trying to find something in this dark and lonely world but even in all this she never lost her cheerfulness or her optimism as she even in all her darkness and despair yearned for something that might make her ''interested'', for her all was boring and dark and she just wanted to find ''something'' that ignited her desire


    And it was during one of her regr bullyings that she came across him, the one that pulled her out of her fallen darkness, the one that became her path to light and the one whom her pride for some reason refuses to hate


    She met Xiao...

 51 Chapter 51

    Yun Yurou could clearly remember the day she met Xiao, it was the day she found some light in the dark tunnel she was walking in, back then Xiao didn''t seem to have anything extraordinary about him as he saved her but the moment she met him her heart started beating faster for some reason, deep within her, her soul trembled in delight, while for the first time her pride didn''t act up in repulsion


    Yun Yurou''s soul burst forth with a devouring desire to be close with Xiao, for some reason her curiosity surged about the boy that saved her, the boy that was the most lonely and reclusive within the whole Yun family, from then on Yun Yurou tried her best to get closer to the boy that attracted her mind and soul


    She who desired love more than anybody else surged forth with a desire to know more about Xiao, ever since Yun Yurou was young all she yearned for was a love that she desired, she didn''t care who or what she just wanted to feel loved and cared for sadly her pride refused to bow down to anybody and her curiosity was never raised by anybody till.....Xiao


    For the first time in her existence, she was curious about something and she refused to back down from her curiosity and she rushed forward to know more, making her more and more attracted to Xiao, the more she noticed and observed about him the more she felt her curiosity burn with thrill and her soul for some reason would always feel calm when she was close to Xiao


    It was truly bizarre but it filled her with a fun she didn''t know she could feel and just like that she continued to interact with him, slowly being attracted to him but her heart only truly fell for him when he was with her when she was at her lowest point


    To Yun Yurou who never truly desired power the test for the martial heart was truly a scare, she could still remember the pain and fear she felt, the dread of death and helplessness, plus her pride only seemed to make it all worse for her, her scared and prideful side kept contradicting with her making her mind sh forth, almost destroying her mentally from within


    But just as she was dragged into the depth of darkness, Xiao entered within that darkness as he pulled her out of it, and as he did it her heart fell for him, a small me lit within her heart that surged through her body and soul with zing feelings that threatened to drown her within, the feelings that wereing from within her soul only intensified her feelings to another level


    From then on her eyes would travel to him wherever he went but things only got weirder for her as her pride seemed to increase as her cultivation, moreover, she would always have some weird images sh within her mind, for some reason she couldn''t see it clearly, they were close yet so far


    The more she felt these images the more her temperament seemed to change, she couldn''t see or tell what they were but she knew that it was good for her, that was just the beginning as herfort and pleasure only seemed to intensify as she spends her time slower with Xiao, especially after he had be different


    She was d that she was a fire cultivator which meant that she was able to spend more time with Xiao, and her interest in cultivation was only because Xiao seemed to focus on it, she didn''t care that he had a fianc¨¦ or the fact that he only saw her as a friend, she would never give up, something within her refused to give up and her feelings for him only grew with time, never lessening


    She even made that ''deal'' with Xiao''s mother who was dissatisfied with Xiao''s fianc¨¦e, Yun Yurou even refused to head to the top of the cultivation world due to Xiao being where he was, she was unwilling to back down and she would never let anyone else have Xiao, as he would be hers


    The travel he was heading on was the perfect chance but she never thought that things would end up like this, she never thought that she would be forced to see the person she love fight with his life to protect her, she didn''t know why Xiao suddenly had a change in his feeling for her, she could see that for some unknown reason his feelings for her had exploded<sub> </sub>


    It wasn''t at the level of love yet but she could feel that Xiao had an intense feeling of tenderness and care for her and that made her young heartbeat in anticipation, moreover, as she saw Xiao standing against everything in his path to protect her, she felt like her heart leap out of her chest but when she saw him being heart her heart burned with a fury that blinded the world


    She tried with all her might to fight against the power that stopped her from reaching out to her beloved, the me thatid within her roared with resistance unwilling to bow to its user, for the first time in Yun Yurou''s life she desired power than anything else, she wanted to move to protect the one she loves


    And finally, the moment she felt Xiao''s life fading away the powered rage within her sted forth as a voice was heard in the world she was locked in


    "Only a person who truly loves you will be willing to put his all on the line for your sake. However, are you willing to allow such a person to make a sacrifice for you?"


    It was the voice of the phoenix that had trapped her within this ce making her heart bleed as she was forced to see but before she could shout out, the words the phoenix spoke was like thunder to her heart, as she focused on them something deep within her seemed to awaken as she felt like a missing puzzle fall within her soul....No, she couldn''t allow that, She was terrified that it might happen even.


    And for the first time, Yun Yurou''s gaze turned towards the me-like cage in front of her, the me continued to resist her will, unwilling to bow to her, but unlike the past, there was a certain twinkle within her eyes as she gazed on the me in front of her and without uttering a single word she jumped into the me that refused hermand


    Pain....physical pain like she had never felt before started to burn her, even her soul wasn''t spared from it, she could feel each part of her body being burned and the pain-filled her mind tempting to break what she held dear, sadly this time pain was meant to fail, for she Yun Yurou had something she dearly wished to protect


    "You shall obey me!"


    Yun Yurou roared within the fire, the pain her body felt was nothingpared to the pain in her heart, the me tried to resist but this time Yun Yurou''s will wasn''t weak, she was determined to walk the path she had chosen and she will reach the top just to protect the one she loves!


    Meanwhile, outside within the world Xiao was burning in changes started to appear with Yun Yurou, a me appeared out of her, its color a mix between light yellow and deep red, with a hint of purple that shouldn''t exist, at its appearance the Phonix''s cauldron shuddered, the mes of the ancestor''s trembled with fear, while the rebirth me started to burn away


    A phoenix cry was heard from within Yun Yurou that broke out of the Phoenix''s cauldron to the outside, shaking everything to the core...

 52 Chapter 52

    Within the outside of the Phoenix cauldron a wave that could not be stopped spread far and wide, feeling a power that shook them to their core many powerful phoenixes that were in cultivation or hidden surged out,  a wave that shook many fired out with a  vigor unwilling to back down, it was rage.....the rage of a phoenix that will burn all those that stood to hurt the one she loved


    Now deep within the Phoenix cauldron, within Yun Yurou''s soul space Yun Yurou struggled as the mes she was in tried to defy her but unlike the past where her will was weak and her desire not sparkling, the current her had a heart and will that burned with power and desire for strength, she wanted such strength that no one will tell her what she could do and whom she could love


    No family or power would dare to tell her what path she could walk and she had the power to make that a reality, with a hardened gaze Yun Yurou''s bloodline, roared as the phoenix side within her started to beplete, the rebirth me of the past phoenixes surged forth to the cocoon and with that, they burned Yun Yurou''s body off making it to dust and ash...


    But that was just the beginning, the most powerful rebirths me that obeyed none were like obedient children as they surged forth under Yun Yurou''s will, the pain that Yun Yurou was feeling was something that none could understand, she had felt her whole body burn to nothing, as her body started to be reborn with the most purest Phoenix body and bloodline


    It was a cycle of pain that would drive anybody to madness but Yun Yurou preserved not for just herself but also for Xiao who could only be saved by her, the whole of the phoenix cauldron trembled as some spatial anomalies started to appear, the ones who were outside could only watch with eyes widened as the cry of a phoenix was heard


    A ming yellow and red with a hint of purple phoenix rose from deep within the phoenix cauldron, its eyes haughty and powerful as its me-like body rose to the skies looking down at all the stood at the top of the cultivation world, all the phoenix be it the young to the oldest all felt their bloodline tremble in subservience as the gazed on the majestic ming phoenix above their head towering the world in mes


    A heat even they felt surged forth, meanwhile, some who noticed the purple within the phoenix had their eyes widened with disbelief, it was if they saw the most ridiculous thing in the world


    "An or-origin qu-quality"


    An aged phoenix muttered with trembling voice, unlike others the path of how much a phoenix could walk is depended on the quality of the phoenix me, of course, each phoenix itself is born with a divine talent but the truly powerful ones depend on the quality of the me they were given ess to, it is their mark, their dependence, their path, and their pride...


    And the hint of purple means something only the truly knowledgeable knows, all of the older phoenixes looked at each other as they nodded their head to each other, a decision was made but sadly for them their surprises were only beginning, within the phoenix cauldron the pain swept away from Yun Yurou''s body as she began to be reborn


    A wild powerful me condensed as Yun Yurou''s body began to be reborn, her entire body was covered with a ming dress, seemingly protecting her body from all that was not worthy to gaze upon it, right now Yun Yurou hadpletely changed, a burning bright mark had appeared within Yun Yurou''s forehead


    The current Yun Yurou could stun anyone with her current looks, she now had ming red and yellow hair with a hint of purple, it was dazzling and beautiful to just gaze at, it seemed both warm and dangerous at the same time, her ruby-like red eyes had a ming yellow fire with a hint of purple on it shinning with the brightest like a me that drew all in


    Her face was the perfect arrangement, her eyebrows, face, and nose were now in perfect symmetry as theypletely fit into her face, which seemed to be molded by the gods to create the most perfectbination possible, all in all, her current beauty would take the breath of all even if she was just a girl now


    In the future, it would surge more as her cultivation increased, soon her entire body was reconnected, her skin shined without any impurity, it looked soft and supple begging to be touched but the biggest change would be Yun Yurou''s eyes, her gaze was now filled with the lofty pride of one of the greatest creatures in the world


    The pride that was with her in the past was nowpletely one with her, she had epted who she was but that wasn''t the only change, during her rebirth something had filled her mind, she couldn''t fully understand what it was but it was more of a vision, where she saw her selfughing, ying and dying


    She couldn''t see it all correctly but for some reason, she felt it deep within her soul that the two she saw was her and Xiao, she didn''t see the future nor did she get any idea but suddenly a huge amount of feelings flew deep into her heart, this moved andbined with her already existing feelings sting her affection to a hight that might be scary to some


    And as soon as Yun Yurou was reborn her cultivation started to rise at a crazy level, previously when she burned away her entire being vanished, even her cultivation and now she''s reborn as a phoenix she would hold the cultivation of a born phoenix should possess! she would receive the power she should!


    >Body Refinement Realm!


    Level 1


    level 2


    level 3


    .


    .


    .level 9!


    >QI Refinement Realm!


    Level 1


    Level 2


    .


    .


    .


    Level 9


    .


    >Foundation Establishment Realm!<sub> </sub>


    level 1


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Level 9!


    >Martial Spirit Realm!


    Level 1


    .


    Level 3


    .


    >Core Forming Realm!


    .


    .


    .


    >Mortal Core Realm!


    .


    .


    .


    >Earth Core Realm!


    .


    .


    .


    >Heaven Core Realm!


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    It didn''t stop as it kept climbing with raising gusto, soon Yun Yurou''s cultivation had surpassed the level requirement of the first heaven and soon reached the cultivation level of the second heaven but even then it didn''t seem to have any stop and kept climbing crazily spoon surpassing the second heaven and now it had already reached the requirement for the third heaven


    In normal cases, the rise of cultivation on such a level would be disastrous but it wouldn''t be a problem for Yun Yurou because this was just the building for her foundation! soon the speed started to calm down not because the raise in her power was over, no Yun Yurou willed her power to stop it confusion all those that were watching


    Finally gaining her power Yun Yurou''s gaze turned towards the ckened figure that was being protected within a ming prison, the moment she had gotten control Yun Yurou had willed her power to protect Xiao, the moment her eyes set on him, her prideful eyes mellowed as unprecedented gentleness filled them

 53 Chapter 53

    At the current moment, all the phoenix that could see into the Phoenix cauldron looked confused as they saw the rise of the power that was meant for Yun Yurou be stopped by her, and it was only then did all those that had forgotten about Xiao''s existence focus him, some had an incredulous expression as they saw a human surviving within the cauldron, though they can''t tell his cultivation, in the current era humans were truly looked down and seeing one within their holynd some of them felt their rage burn


    But sadly for them, they weren''t even able to hold onto their rage as they saw Yun Yurou moving towards Xiao, she stood before his nked figure, where even his figure could only be described as blurry, seeing it a huge amount of pain-filled Yun Yurou''s eyes, soon her eyes turned serious as conviction burned within her ming eyes


    ''Are you sure you chose him?''


    And just as Yun Yurou had made her decision the very familiar yet faint voice of the phoenix that sent her here was heard within her mind, hearing itplex emotions filled Yun Yurou''s eyes, as she had awakened her bloodline and inheritance she had gotten a good idea of who the phoenix was, in a nutshell, the reason they were here because of it but the only reason she could awaken was also due to the very same phoenix


    In the end, she knew that she couldn''t be petty for being given power but that didn''t mean that she would change her decision, Yun Yurou understood the deeper meaning of what the Phoenix asked her, all phoenixes be it male or female will only has a single partner their whole life, Phoenixes give extreme importance to purity


    Hence they were extremely picky and careful when they chose their mate, some even remaining single their whole life, all of the phoenixes follow thisw to the end, be it a fire, ice, and even a death phoenix, and this was more important for fire phoenixes, whose me''s were the beginning of purity, once she chose Xiao there was no going back for Yun Yurou, especially when she''s ning on passing her mark to him


    ''I''m sure''


    Yun Yurou replied with utmost conviction to her tone and will, nothing within the vast world of cultivation will change her will, just like her me her feelings for Xiao was burning deeper and fiercer than anything and it will only grow stronger with time, even if there are other things that arose her mes she''s sure that she only wanted Xiao to be the one embracing her me


    ''I see.....then I will give you my luck, the boy seems to be surrounded by the fate of the heavenly tree itself, he seems to have a destiny that is far beyond anything I have ever seen if you want to stay beside his side you would need strength''


    Hearing the Phoenixes words Yun Yurou''s eyes narrowed before memories of the past and some which she herself could not understand shed through her mind and when they did she could feel her desire burning harder, she was sure...sure that even if a millennium passed she would never regret the choice she made today


    ''Good, then go forth''


    These were the final words Yun Yurou heard before she focused on Xiao, soon the power she held back started to flow, her me, her pride, and her power started to flow out of her surrounding Xiao with it, Yun Yurou willed something from deep within her and brought it out, and as she willed it a beautiful phoenix-like me burning deep with Yun Yurou''s feelings surged out


    All the experienced phoenixes who were watching it had their mouths and eyes opened for the sheer shock at what Yun Yurou was about to attempt, as experienced as they were, they clearly understood what Yun Yurou was building towards and all that understood Yun Yuru''s worth waspletely against it


    "We must stop it!"


    A phoenix surged out with his deration and the rest epted his will but sadly for him, he heard another voice that shut him off<sub> </sub>


    "That''s impossible"


    The one who spoke was a woman with bright red hair and eyes, her eyes were murky and filed with experience, just her presence seemed to fill the world with suffocation, not even a hint of Qi could be felt from her, but all that saw her quickly kneeled and bowed as they spoke


    "We greet the ancestral elder!"


    The woman called the ancestral elder just nodded her head indifferently as she focused on what Yun Yurou was attempting, truthfully she too was against it, just as she said she nor anybody else could stop what Yun Yurou was attempting, she opened her mouth as she spoke


    "The power she earned was from her will, it was the reward heavens gifted her after she passed her trail, the will of what she could do with it is up to her and you all should know that it''s impossible to stop the marking ceremony"


    Bitterness filled the heart of all as they heard the ancestral elder''s words, they could only hold their disagreement within their heart as they watched Yun Yurou slowly and gently pass her mark towards Xiao, who by now only had a sliver of his consciousness within him, barely holding him in spot


    He couldn''t tell when or how but at some point the heat that threatened to burn him became a bit gentle as they surrounded him in protection, the pain that filled his body too calmed down, and just as a small part of his senses wasing back something broke past his soul barrier as it rapidly dissappear deep into his soul


    Xiao didn''t even have the time to even know what it was before a searing and humongous power started flooding his body, it was soft, warm, and affectionate, but it was just the beginning as one of the 11 mes within his soul scape trembled, among the 11 mes that surrounded him only one of them had a distinct color


    It being the ck one that had just regained its power, meanwhile, the rest werepletely colorless but now one more awakened, as it zed forth with purple color burning bright and powerful, the me reacted as if it had felt something as it sted forth with fevered emotion greedily taking in the power that was given to it, right now its color was pale purple, seemingly struggling to be whole


    Xiao didn''t understand what or why everything was happening but for now, he decided to go with the flow and think about it allter, kind, unique, and warming me elements started to surround him, a huge part of its power was supplied to his me scape. On the outside, the rebirth me under Yun Yurou''smand moved as they started the rebirth of Xiao


    The very mes that were the pride of the phoenixes were being used to bring about rebirth on Xiao after he had taken in Yun Yurou''s mark, soon a powerful wave sted forth, the rebirth mes surged forth again but now it was different, now they were moving on their own desire to bring about rebirth


    Even Yun Yurou was surprised, it was as if the rebirth mes was honored to be sacrificed for Xiao, sadly it was notpletely true as deep within Xiao''s me scape the purple me controlled the rebirth mes like a godmanding its worshippers, it was lofty and prideful,manding respect


    And soon changes started taking ce...

 54 Chapter 54

    Changes that exceed the thoughts of many started to take ce within Xiao, the rebirth me under the rule and ironw of the purple me started the rebirth of Xiao with absolute vigor and power, meanwhile, the humongous power of the me elements was rushed towards Xiao as they were converted onto pure power


    Soon Xiao''s cultivation started to rise exponentially, due to this being under the power and rule of the rebirth me, Xiao''s foundation wasn''t affected one bit, in fact, it only strengthened his foundation to an unimaginable degree, while the majority of the power was taken to awaken the purple me, a small part that was extremely pure was used for Xiao''s cultivation, and due to its unique quality, Xiao''s foundation would be unshakable, in a way Xiao''s cultivation too was reborn


    >Body Refinement Realm!


    Level 1


    level 2


    level 3


    .


    .


    .level 9!


    >QI Refinement Realm!


    Level 1


    Level 2


    .


    .


    .


    Level 9


    .


    >Foundation Establishment Realm!


    level 1


    .


    .


    .


    .


    Level 9!


    >Martial Spirit Realm!


    Level 1


    .


    Level 3


    .


    >Core Forming Realm!


    Level 1


    .


    Level 3<sub> </sub>


    >Mortal Core Realm!


    Level 1


    .


    Level 3


    >Earth Core Realm!


    Level 1


    .


    Level 3


    >Heaven Core Realm!


    Level 1


    Level 2!


    Xiao''s raise in cultivation waspletely against the way humans moved forward in cultivation, each species in the vast realms had their own way of moving forward, humans by built couldn''t easily break cultivation easily, while they weren''t given supreme rise like the rest they did have their own special talents


    And each rise in their cultivation had its own unique restricts to be fulfilled, unlike Yun Yurou who was born with the blessed ability, Xiao being a human had to fulfill them to rise in power, in a way Xiao had already gone through it all in the past and was perfectly capable of dealing with it, otherwise, he would have definitely died, while it seemed thay Xaio''s cultivation was rising in the seconds in actuality its taking hours for a single break through


    There''s a difference between being born with something and being given something, if Xiao hadn''t already gone through the bottlenecks, restrictions, and limitations before then the power in his body will keep getting bigger until he exploded, it might be unfair from one perspective but humans themselves were given gifts to even up the board


    Anyhow Xiao''s cultivation kept rising until it stopped at the heaven core realm at level 2! right now be it in the lower heavens or the second heaven he would be taken in as a genius, heck if Xiao wanted he could beat his own grandfather ck and blue! truthfully if it wasn''t for a huge amount of power being needed to awaken the purple me Xiao''s cultivation would have surely risen from what it was now


    Soon quacking sound filled the phoenix cauldron, Xiao''s body was no longer visible as he was surrounded with mes, currently, Xiao was bearing the pain of his rebirth, having your body broken down and being rebuilt isn''t exactly a pleasant feeling but Xiao trenched onwards as he used his utmost concentration to hold onto his cultivation


    Being reborn didn''t mean that Xiao was easily given power, during the time power built up in his body, Xiao had to use the power carefully and raise his cultivation, unlike Yun Yurou who had an instant boost without her doing anything, Xiao had to control and guide the power within him, otherwise well he would have just busted open


    Thankfully his experience had helped him avoid the disaster of blowing up due to too much power, soon a revolving tornado of power surrounded Xiao zing him with its power, the purple me within his me scape shined much brighter than before, the dark me floated a bit farther from it, watching what was taking ce


    Soon deep within Xiao''s soul the mark that Yun Yurou had given Xiaobined with Xiao giving him a boost which he couldn''t currently perceive, the moment it spread across Xiao''s soul, the purple me zed with passion, seemingly having felt it, it roared with fervent emotion, as it sted out from within Xiao''s body


    Soon on the outside, Xiao was surrounded by the dazzling purple mes that drew in one gaze, if the previous ck me was the epitome of death and destruction the purple me was the representation of nobility, power, and spirituality, a power that looked down on others as a king, its words were thew


    The me that surrounded Xiao drew in the astonished gazes of all but the one that had the most astonishing gaze would be the ancestral elder, as her profound gaze widened with never seen astonishment, the purple me that surrounded Xiao made him feel more profound, no the correct word would be that he felt like a king!


    It felt as if all the mes in the world should bow down to his rule, be it the oldest to the youngest phoenix all of them felt their mes for a single moment break out of their control and this shook all of them more than anything else, soon the purple mes around Xiao started to shrink as he was shown to the world again


    There wasn''t much change to him, he still had his looks, the only difference being that right now surrounded by the purple mes, his whole hair had turned purple, while ming purple eyes opened, adding all this to his otherworldly looks created abination of beauty that took one''s breath away


    As soon as Xiao opened his eyes he felt his body soar with power that he was once very familiar with but the current feeling he had waspletely different from the past, unlike where he felt like he was given the downgraded power the current him was brimming with power that was burning to burst out


    Moreover, a huge feeling of pride that he never had flooded his mind and body, making his eyes haughty and unmoving, the purple me surrounded him creating a dashing purple dress around him, reminiscent of an Emperor that was returning, for a moment Xiao felt like the whole world was within his grasp


    But Xiao narrowed his eyes, Xiao was prideful but it wasn''t to such a degree, in parts of his soul Xiao could feel that the purple me seemed to be controlling his mind into having a prideful mind, this was problematic, throwing his worries to the back of his mind, Xiao willed the purple me back into his me scape


    Though reluctant the me epted his order as it surged out one more time before which it receded back to his body, leaving him buck-naked, feeling it Xiao didn''t hesitate to take out a new dress as he wore it, thankfully the purple me had used up all the power within the phoenix cauldron for its birth, otherwise even Xiao with his current cultivation won''t be able to take the power of the mes, it was then that Yun Yurou''s words were heard


    "Xi-Xiao are you okay?"


    Hearing her voice Xiao turned to the red-faced Yun Yurou who lookedpletely different from before, he was surprised by it for a bit before he understood what happened, and just as he was about to reply the space around them split and became restricted freezing Xiao and Yun Yurou


    ''C''mon give me a break!''


    Was all that Xiao could think as both Yun Yurou and he was taken away

 55 Chapter 55

    "Boy, who are you?"


    Xiao was soon faced with this question from a beautiful woman, who seemed to have seen much in her life, just her natural presence blended into the world, a sense of profoundness too deep to be measured radiated from her body, Xiao could even feel his fire control being severely restricted under the woman''s gaze


    The moment he''s out of his life and death battle he''s pulled into another one, for once Xiao just wanted to find a warm bed and take a rest but holding back his annoyance, Xiao''s eyes looked towards Yun Yurou who was in a simr situation to him, scanning through all the situation in his mind Xiao spoke


    "It''s just as you think your excellency"


    Hearing Xiao''s words the ancestral elder''s eyes rose up in question, as she spoke again with some power in her words


    "What do you mean?"


    Not at feeling pressured, Xiao spoke back


    p "Nothing, what I meant is that the situation is just had you have thought"</anda>


    Xiao''s logic was simple, right now he has no idea where he is and what''s going on, so its better to go with the flow for right now, rather than him bullshitting some made-up excuse, its better that he builds upon the thoughts that were already swirling within the mind of the other, plus it''s not like he has an ability to trick such a powerful expert


    Hearing Xiao''s words the woman''s eyes twinkled with some deep thoughts, the pressure on Xiao and Yun Yurou disappeared and as soon as it did Yun Yurou didn''t hesitate to run up to Xiao as she started to check up on Xiao, her eyes were filled with gentleness as she made sure that Xiao was not hurt


    "Tsk, what a brat"


    The ancestral elder rolled her eyes, as she saw a divine phoenix acting like an obedient wife but in the end, she sighed, she naturally couldn''t control the path of Yun Yurou, while her talents were out of the world, there''s still much to be understood, she looked at Xiao as she spoke


    "Boy, do you know themotion you have caused? sigh...this Beastial era truly is a bizarre one"


    At first, Xiao wasn''t much interested in the ramblings of the woman but when he heard the rest of her words, he was stunned for a moment


    ''Beastial Era?''


    For a moment Xiao thought that he had heard it wrong but seeing the same stunned look on Yun Yurou''s face he understood that it was not a mistake, soon a lot of the things he felt was missing started to fall into pieces but the more proof he saw the more impossible things became for him but soon he calmed down


    Well he died first, was reborn in another world then he died again where he was brought back to the past, after going through all this, there''s a point where mystical things be nd, anyhow Xiao''s mind soon started to rise with several prospects, but before he could say anything the woman in front of him did


    "Anyhow you two should go and take rest as you consolidate your foundations, it would seem that the war would be brought forward"


    "War?"


    Hearing Xiao''s question the woman shot him an annoyed look before she continued<sub> </sub>


    "Of course, the war''s brought forward due to both of you, I am sure that they won''t be able to stay back feeling both of your talents, sigh.....just when we were getting a leeway"


    The more he heard, the more questions birthed in Xiao''s mind but before he could ask anything, the woman in front of him waved her hand, as she disappeared and with that several rows of servants walked into the room as they started to lead Xiao and Yun Yurou to a specific room, well it was one of the most luxurious room Xiao has ever been too


    The same could be said for Yun Yurou as she too kept looking at the huge room they were brought to, each and every edge screamed profoundness, thankfully right now Xiao was being protected from the immense pressure of the Qi in this ce, the purple me within him seemed to have a role in it, moreover, he could feel that the Qi around the room has been tempered for hisfort


    There seem to be a rxation and mind focusing arrays fixed into the room to allow people who just broken through to feel more rxed so that they could consolidate their foundation safely, as soon as both of them had entered the room, the so-called ''servants'' closed the room as they locked both of them within the room


    Xiao didn''t pay any heed to it as he walked towards the huge bed in the room,ying on it to rx, he was truly tired from all that had happened till now but just as he hadid on the bed, someone else didn''t wait any longer as she tooid beside him, turning to the side Xiao was met with the eyes of Yun Yurou who was looking at him lovingly


    For a moment Xiao couldn''t help be dazed by her beauty, her long red-yellow hair that fell to her back as sheid on the bed, her beautiful and mysterious me-like eyes, while her red dressplimented her perfectly, her bewitching face was filled with a loving smile on her, for some reason, Xiao felt an uncanny resemnce of it to the past


    ''Wow, she sure became good looking''


    Thinking of this he quickly shook his head as heid straight on the bed looking up to the ceiling but it seemed that Yun Yurou didn''t have enough as she moved closer towards him, sheid dangerously close to him, as she looked at him from above, her eyes were curled up happily as she kept smiling, now being unable to handle it anymore Xiao spoke


    "What are you looking at so intently?"


    Hearing Xiao''s words Yun Yurou''s face changed as she pouted at him, seeing it Xiao couldn''t help but feel his heart itch but his surprise was only beginning as Yun Yurou replied in an obvious manner


    "Of course, I am looking at my husband"


    "Huh?"


    Xiao was so dumbfounded for a moment that only a voice was able to escape his mouth, seeing it a mischievous smile came upon Yun Yurou''s face as sheughed a bit, seeing it Xiao quickly recovered his mind as he rebutted her


    "Just when did we get married?!"


    Xiao could agree that she now holds a great deal of care for Yun Yurou much greater than before but it hadn''t reached the level of love yet, the woman that Xiao had almost fallen for was the Yun Yurou who doesn''t exist anymore, when she died his feelings had died with her too, just them being the same person doesn''t mean that they are the same


    The adventures, ups and downs, the nightmares, and all the fight he had with the future Yun Yurou all amounted to the reason that he almost fell for her, but none of them exist now, in a way that was a past that would remain the past, at the same time Yun Yurou hearing Xiao''s words didn''t panic as she moved her hands and held Xiao''s hand


    For some reason, Xiao wasn''t able to move as he saw Yun Yurou lovingly raising his hand as she held it to her heart as she spoke with a gentle voice


    "Maybe not yet but surely, definitely I will take your heart for myself, I will make sure to be by your side forever"


    Yun Yurou''s words were filled with conviction and unyielding spirit, the amount of love that wasing through her was so overwhelming that the surroundings heated to her emotions

 56 Chapter 56

    Silence, silence remained as Xiao soaked in the words of Yun Yurou, the words traveled deep into Xiao''s heart as memories of a simr older Yun Yurou''s promise came to his mind, for second Xiao felt his heart skip a beat but he quickly shook his head to get rid of the feeling, as he turned his head aside unwilling to look at Yun Yurou


    Seeing it Yun Yurou smiled happily, for some reason, these words were breaming deep within her soul quivering to be said out loud, meanwhile, Xiao was sighing deep within his heart, from all that he saw till now he could understand that Yun Yuoru would not give up, in the past he could keep saying that she was just young and that it would just fade with time, but that''s no longer possible


    Never underestimate the burning feelings of a Phoenix


    These are the words that are known everywhere, a phoenix, the beings of purity, grace andws would be the most terrifying when they battle for the one they love and it would be better to never mess with a phoenix that''s in love, once they were set on something they would not give up till death


    Xiao could see that Yun Yurou was set on him and making her forget him was next to impossible, truthfully Xiao has no idea how he would deal with it, it''s not like he''s some expert on dealing with matters of the heart


    ''Sigh...let it be like this for now...''


    In the end, Xiao decided to let fate take its course, right now Xiao already has a fiancee and in no way was he going to cheat on her and he has no desire to make anything hard for Li Lan, even though Xiao never had a romantic rtionship, he did have his own fair share of dealings with women


    Back then he walked the demonic path, the women who walked the same path wasn''t exactly all that pure, back then he too was a young man in his teens, hence he did have some ''rendezvous'' back then but nothing at all was serious, though that ended up being stopped after Yun Yurou had entered his life


    Shaking his past memories of Yun Yurou, Xiao focused on the problem at hand, from what he could gather, it seems that he along with Yun Yurou was brought to the Beastial Era, an Era where several divine beasts reigned supreme, it was a long-forgotten Era that had its glories lost within the sands of time, an Era of rise and fall


    In fact, Xiao didn''t know much about it, all he had was just bits and pieces that he had heard along his journey but he knew of the key part of the Beastial Era, it was the era that marked the birth of humans, humans didn''t exist since the beginning of creation.....no it was born at the end of the Beastial Era


    In fact, not all creatures existed since the beginning, some just were brought into existence, and humans were birthed during the Beastial Era but the problem was that they were scorned, unlike all other beasts, species, or monsters, they didn''t have any specialty, no bloodline, no special talents, no ws, or heaven emblems, nothing


    They were given no specialty, hence they faced a lot of scorn and disdain, in fact, they had to face arge amount of oppression but what others didn''t know was that they were surpassing monsters far beyond their imagination, it was true that humans didn''t have any specialty but it also meant that they could be it all


    So they didn''t have a bloodline? no problem! just kill the dragon and take the bloodline for themselves! they didn''t have power crazy speed? no problem! hunt and kill the legendary griffins and take their wings for themselves! didn''t have an affinity? again no problem! kill the legendary Qilin and take its power of lighting and use it!


    All the beings that looked down on the humanster trembled in fear, humans since they didn''t have anything special just took the specialty of others and outdid the rest on it, soon they became powerful enough to threaten their masters, in the end, a huge war broke out on its ending and the rest of history is unknown to all, lost within the depths of time<sub> </sub>


    All that everyone knows is that humans won but it was at the cost of losing a huge chunk of their heritage, their secret to rip out the talent of others for themselves perished but thankfully humans had already taken a huge step forward and their foundation were rock sold, they were recognized by the Heavenly Dao as their prestige was set


    From then on humans only flourished but right now the situations not the same, humans are looked down upon and they have only begun their rise to power but before Xiao could continue his thought he sent a shout towards Yun Yurou


    "Please! can you stop that!"


    Xiao spoke so that he could get peace of mind from Yun Yurou''s poking, as he kept thinking Yun Yurou would yfully poke his cheeks, desiring a reaction from him and it was truly getting annoying, if possible he would push her away, s he couldn''t!, Yun Yurou''s cultivation was much higher than his but even then he could bring himself to be harsh to Yun Yurou


    ? He was a softie when it came to his people.....


    "Nope, I like it!"


    Yun Yurou said with an enchanting smile, her current smile with her looks were truly deadly, she was just like a little fairy that took one''s breath away, the more one would look at her the more one would be drawn towards her, in the end, he could only shake his head at her antics, somehow it reminded him of the past, where he spends his time with her


    "So, what do you think about this Yurou?"


    Hearing Xiao''s question Yun Yurou remained silent as she focused on her thoughts, a few secondster she parted her lips as she spoke


    "Truthfully, I am still in shock at what happened, one moment I thought I would lose you and the next I was like this and now here I am hearing about the Beastial Era, it''s truthfully too surprising..."


    Xiao didn''t reply to her as he nodded his head at her after all Yun Yurou hadn''t gone through much in her life and her experiences are small, in the end, Xiao furrowed his brows as his thoughts turned serene suddenly his eyelids felt heavy and he slowly fell into sleep, Xiao might have not felt it due to all the rush but he was truly mentally tired


    Of course at higher cultivation level sleeps be redundant bit its different is one drains one''s entire mental and soul energy, even a being of unfathomable cultivation would need rest, meanwhile Yun Yurou''s eye turned gentle as she looked at the sleeping figure of Xiao


    She moved his body gently as she made sure that he slept in a rxing position, done with it she sneakily hugged him as she kept her head on his shoulder as she relished in Xiao''s warm body, taking his scent in her eyes turned blurry as she too fell to asleep, she too was tired...

 57 Chapter 57

    "Pleased to meet you we will be under your care"


    A man along with others bowed their heads to Xiao and Yun Yuoru, they were the servants that was given to them, after Xiao had fallen asleep, Yun Yurou had taken advantage of it as she had slept with him, and it was definitely not a small surprise when he woke up, Xiao never thought that he would have fallen asleep


    Even though a bit pissed Xiao didn''t say anything to Yun Yurou, not when she had given him the puppy eyes, nothing major had taken after it as a group of people entered the room after gaining their permission, they were the servants that were given to them for now but the most intriguing part was that all of them were human and some of them were even young


    A total of 6 people hade to them and the one leading them was a middle-aged man with a powerful aura, while the rest of them were teens of age that looked to be about 16 or 17, all of them had extremely powerful cultivation, these kids if they were ced in Xiao''s current timeline then they would be geniuses that would be hailed even in the 3rd heaven


    But here they were mere servants of the Phoenixes forever being at their will, it didn''t matter if they had people with cultivation equal to others, as they didn''t have anything ''special'' to beat the enemies of their own level, right now they could cultivate that''s all...


    As they entered, all of the teens went into a daze as they gazed upon Yun Yurou, after which they sent Xiao an envious gaze but that was all, they weren''t jealous, in fact, they had a hint of awe towards Xiao after all the news of what happened had already spread across thends of Nirvana, being the spiciest news across the realms of rebirth


    How could it not? a half phoenix? it would mean that there''s some lucky chap out there that had a good time with a Phoenix that was the rulers of this realm, it a huge piece of news that caused widespread outrage, the search for this Phoenix was being conducted everywhere but the news kepting


    Not only did this half phoenix awaken a talent that surpasses the current Empress who was termed once in a million years genius, but she had also actually done a marking ceremony with a human boy!, this news again sent waves across both the humans and phoenix, now an unseen talent was tied to a human, this altogether shook the world of Nirvana


    Already several conceptions and theories were being spread but it was not the end there was a very hidden rumor being spread to, it was that the human boy had awakened an element! to humans that was currently at the bottom, this was definitely major news but there wasn''t any evidence till now and the spections were still being spread far and wide


    Overall a hurricane had racked across Nirvana and many were still dealing with it but now seeing Xiao in front of them, the teens were sure that the rumors had some truth to them, Xiao''s temperament and his looks were definitely not ordinary, just his mere presence demanded a sense of worship


    Well this was mostly due to the purple me, it was Nobel on its right, and even if not present it creates an aura of pressure and nobleness around Xiao, making him more eye-catching, the middle-aged man''s eyes narrowed as he gazed upon Xiao but he didn''t say anything as he just kept his respectful looks


    "Sure, will be needing your help"


    Xiao spoke with a smile, meanwhile, Yun Yurou stood beside Xiao looking at the humans in front of her with aplex gaze, before this Xiao had already spoke to her about the Beastial Era and it was a truly conflicting topic for her, right now she was a full-fledged phoenix but before her awakening, she was just a simple human girl with an inted pride


    She has already experienced many issues, to be truthful she knew that she didn''t have the right to speak about the current situation, it was at this time the middle-aged man spoke


    "Young miss, the Empress desires your presence, the guards behind me will take you to the location she stated"


    Say so he pointed towards the guards behind him and just as he turned toward Yun Yurou he was taken back by seeing a frosty look came upon Yun Yurou''s face, it wasn''t wrong to tell that she was enraged, after waking up she had inquired to Xiao on how he had ended up inside the phoenix cauldron and when she knew the whole story she was truly enraged but she couldn''t do anything about it right now


    She could deduce who the woman was from Xiao''s words and currently, she was too weak to do anything, the only thing she could do was to hold the grudge in her heart, shaking off her mood she looked at Xiao who nodded his head, seeing it she smiled as she started to walk towards the guards but not before stealing a kiss from Xiao''s cheek who stood there surprised


    In the end, he just went with the flow and he was tired of dealing with Yun Yurou''s antics, finally, she left leaving Xiao alone with the six individuals in the room, looking at it Xiao sighed as he walked towards the sofa in the room, as he sat on it, looking at the six people in front of him he spoke


    "Why don''t you all state your names and please stop bowing so much, we are all humans here"<sub> </sub>


    Hearing Xiao''s words all of them looked at each other before which they nodded their head and started acting a bit more rxed, the middle-aged man moved forward as he spoke


    "The names Alex"


    The middle-aged man had brown hair and eyes, along with a handsome face, his cultivation too was unfathomable, as he stood tall but deep within his eyes a bit of unwillingness and defeat floated, in fact, this was present within all of their eyes


    ''Good looks like things are not that bad''


    With that, the rest of them walked forward as they spoke


    "Naria"


    A ck-haired and eyed beauty of 16 spoke


    "Carmon"


    A handsome ck-haired and eyed boy of 17 spoke


    "Aleezer"


    A handsome brown-haired and eyed boy of 19 with a resemnce to the middle-aged man spoke


    "Momin"


    A shy girl of 15 spoke, she had blue hair and shining blue eyes


    "Sam"


    A good looking boy with blue hair and eyes simr to that of Momin spoke, as they finished they all looked towards Xiao, who had a thoughtful look on his face, soon it vanished as he spoke


    "I see.....my names Xiao and I have some questions"


    Xiao was at first surprised at the fact that none of them had any surname, it would seem that no humans had earned the right to have a surname but in the end, he shook off his thoughts as he asked some burning questions that filled his mind, most of his questions touched upon the basic subject of this world, surprising the six


    But in the end, the middle-aged man took the spotlight as he started exining everything to Xiao

 58 Chapter 58

    "I see....."


    Xiao nodded his head as Alex finished speaking, he closed his eyes as he started to soak in the knowledge that was given to him, most of the things he asked was basic, it was mostly about how big the world and themonly known knowledge of the world which he got to know was named Nirvana


    The whole realm belongs to the Phoenix, who rule over this divine ne, at the current time they are the absolute rulers and holders of power but unknown to all a species that came to destroy their bnce came into their divine ne, The Scy''s are beings born from the pure filth of the Navier Realm


    The one realm that all the beings that live across the vast realms hate to their bone, the Heavenly tree''s each leaf represent each realm and dimensions, and its body itself hold the bnce between chaos and order, in other words, cultivation is only possible because the heaven itself deems it and every realm survives because the Heavenly Tree stays strong


    The one ce where it all connects is the fourth realm, the realm where Xiaoes from isn''t the only realm that exist, there are innumerable realms speed across the heaven, each with power equal to the first, second, or third heaven, in some only humans exist, and in other, there would be other species that call it their home but to all the cultivators their aim would always to reach the fourth heaven


    Calling the fourth heaven a space would be wrong, it is a whole other cosmos, where millions of different powerse together, it is the only ce where everything meets, and even till now no one has ever reached its end and no one knows how many powers that float within all this but this does not mean there doesn''t exist dimensions where the power their rivals the fourth heaven


    Take for example the fairy realm to the spiritual realm, the dream realm of all world spirit masters is to enter that realm but none that wasn''t born there could enter that realm, the beings there had already reached a level of power and technology that many couldn''t believe, all those outside of that realm is just borrowing the power from their realm to be world spirit masters


    Like this millions of powers and mystery fill the Heavens and all of them is held together by the Heavenly Tree that is the base of all, species, power, and even gods fall due to the flow of time but the Heavenly Tree stays straight fighting against all, no one could say how many had died protecting it and none could imagine the sacrifice that had to be made


    Anyhow from what Xiao had understood, he could see that this Navier Realm is something that is hated by all the powers of this Era, they seemed to be beings of unkible body and skills that use their enemy''s power to grow stronger, the worst part being that they didn''t have any fear, they are just clumps of death and destruction


    Right now they move from realm to realms taking them, devouring them as they grow stronger, with the death of each realm the stronger they grow but at first, they were smart as they kept their movement hidden, but by the time the truly powerful understood it, the beings Sky had grown too powerful and now they had shown their fangs against the powerful


    Not only the Phoenix, millions of species were fighting against it, the end of this fight was unknown but in all likely hood the beings Sky must have been eradicated


    ''I haven''t heard of it''


    Xiao thought as he mulled over the information, if such being did exist them by now they would have consumed the Heavenly Tree but The Heavenly Tree stays strong and no word of them was ever heard, it would mean that the war was won but here''s the true question, at what cost?


    Such dangerous beings should have made an itch in the dents of history or they should have at least been noted down so that the future generations might be able to fight against it but nothing, no words of the war, granted the Beatsial Era was too far into the past but just the existence of these heaven defying being should have been known yet it was all lost or were they hidden?


    Xiao shook his head to get rid of these thoughts, he in no way has any idea on how to deal with it, and truthfully it was above his strength and abilities, all now that he cared about was getting him and Yun Yurou out of here safely, this is the Beastial Era where several divine bests were born and geniuses like no other were seen<sub> </sub>


    "Excuse me but can you tell me who you are?"


    Just as Xiao was in his deep thoughts he was pulled out of it by Naria whose ck eyes boor deeply into his back ones that shined with a hypnotic white, hearing her question Xiao blocked his thoughts as he looked at her and spoke


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Ca-can you really use an element?"


    Even Naria who wss quiet and calm couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation as she asked this question, hearing it Xiao looked at the rest that though stayed calm was betrayed by the shinning desires deep within them, for a moment Xiao felt lost, to him being born with an element was normal and fighting to gain its strength too was seen to be natural


    But here, just being able to grasp the element meant something great, for him the path wasid out because his ancestors fought for it but how would it feel not to have a path to walk forward to? this was a huge question that would send the most experienced of cultivators to a frenzy a question that was only pondered by the ones that had hit thest block


    Xiao thinking about it felt as if he was hit with a huge block but unknown to him this thought would let him walk a path that would push him into danger he wouldn''t even be able to dream about but no one could say if this was good or bad, soon Xiao went into a daze, being lost within a world with so much mystery that his head started to feel clouded


    Meanwhile, the atmosphere within the room had turned awkward as they waited for Xiao''s answer but seeing that he was lost in an Ephiny they all stayed silent, knowing how important this could be but what they didn''t expect was to see bloode from Xiao''s head! but thankfully it stopped quickly as Xiao regained his bearing


    Ad as he sis he clutched his head in pain for a few moments, seeing it Alex moved quickly as he pulled doubt some pills that he feeds to Xiao, it took some time before Xiao was finally able to regain his bearing


    ''What the fuck was that!?''


    Xiao couldn''t help but grumble, if he was a bitte then his head would have exploded from trying to peer into secret he wasn''t privy to, well not yet


    "Are you okay?"


    Alex asked with a soothing voice to which Xiao nodded his head as he closed his eyes to take in what he had seen, he might have not understood much but just the tip of the iceberg was more than enough to deepen the understanding of the path he walked

 59 Chapter 59

    Time seemed to have been stopped as Xiao''s entire being rocked with newfound enlightenment, Xiao could feel it, he had gasped something but it was blurry and unclear, seemingly fading and reappearing, the injuries he sustained healed as his mind wandered between what could be and what isn''t


    Xiao''s Soul''s Core stimted, releasing soul energy that rified his mind, focusing on himself, Xiao quickly adapted into a cultivation state, his Soul Sense spread, rapidly assimting to the nature of his enlightenment, like this, time began to quickly pass, from seconds to a few minutes to an unknown amount of time


    Without any sense of time, Xiao felt as if a long time and no time had passed at all, but what Xaio didn''t know was that deep within his body his blood started show some changes, during the rebirth the shackles that was ced in his blood was removed, granting them freedom...


    But unaware during this duration, his mental psyche seamlessly also began expanding into something greater, his soul quivered as its quality was upgraded but suddenly a pulling force sucked his body, instantly bringing him into a minor dimension


    The next moment, Xiao instinctively opened his eyes, feeling a mix of curiosity and anticipation, and what his eyes caught ofpletely awed him, Xiao couldn''t even blink anymore as he sent his gaze all around this new scenery, starting with the ground, there truly wasn''t an end in sight. Even when spreading his soul Sense out,  Xiao still didn''t catch the limit of this separate dimension


    The ground itself was a strange yet mystical mix, It was a very translucent red, nearly formless as if there was no ground at all, but mixed within was the most gorgeous ck glow Xiao had ever seen,paratively, when gazing at the skies, it was incredibly different to a jarring degree, one wouldn''t think the sky or ground was rted in any way


    The sky was simply a harsh, blue and grey mix of colors, seemingly portraying a deadly feel, bright red, luminous blue, piercing yellow, radiant purple, and a bunch of other vibrant colors crashed together, creating an almost blinding extravagant scene


    Standing here Xiao felt lost, here he felt forgotten, no it would be better to say that that the world was overwhelming him, it was making him feel small and worthless and the most quiver thing was that when he spread his sense he could feel a sense of energy he had never felt before but the wider part was that he could tell that this energy was made from thebination of several energies and among them he felt Qi, soul and spirit and mental energy


    ''How''s this possible?!''


    For a moment sheer incredulity filled Xiao''s mind, this was more surprising than him being transported to the past but Xiao quickly shook his head as he forcefully calmed his mind down, his mind started calcting as he tried to make sense of what was happening and for that, he needed information, sensing the surrounding Xiao understood one thing


    This environment was utterly chaotic!


    simply breathing in the air gave Xiao a considerable sense of pressure, in this ce Xiao felt as if his body was filled with lead, it was the feeling you get when you are not 100% in control of your body, Xiao could feel a sense of rejection filling his body, restricting his momentum, huge powerful winds of powerful energy shed causing Xiao a step back but it was then that he heard a sound


    "Um? someone actually made it here?..."


    The voice was raspy and Xiao was unable to tell if it was a man or woman, just as the voice was heard the winds stopped, the pressure that was threatening to crush him disappeared, Xiao''s ears burst as blood started to flow out of his ears, just the voice was filled with such power that him even with his current cultivation couldn''t take it


    Feeling curious Xiao opened his eyes and as he did an unnatural scene filled his eyes, there in front of him a throne had appeared, somehow within this chaotic and colorful world, this dark and ck throne seemed fit and apt, the other thing Xiao noticed was that the throne was madepletely out of swords!


    And sitting on this beautiful throne was a person that waspletely covered with a cloak, nothing could be seen about this person, he/she sat there upright and prideful, behind the throne floated 5 swords in a circr fashion and it was then that Xiao noticed something peculiar, the entire world had turned to swords!


    The ground the sky and everywhere he looked was surrounded with swords! all of them were trembling and bending under the person that sat on the throne, it was as if they were paying respect to their king, for a moment Xiao was frozen as he gazed at all this and it was then the figure on the throne raised its head, as it looked at Xiao


    A pair of beautiful blue eyes was only seen, deep within the blue eyes the patterns of several swords shing appeared, it was such a beautiful seen that Xiao was mary lost within it but he was able to soon regain his bearing as he shook his head and looked at the blue sword-like eyes that were only seen within the dark cloak


    "Hmm.....a Gravewalker of the worldiard n?"<sub> </sub>


    Its voice was heard again but this time a hint of confusion filled its voice, thankfully this time the being controlled its voice hence it didn''t hurt Xiao but its words confused him, Gravewalker? Worldiard? what the hell were those?


    "I noticed that your own self is at odds with your age."


    The being on the throne spoke again, confusing Xiao, he took a moment before he replied


    "My own self?"


    "Yes, It''s impossible to lie to me in my world, this is a ce that strips off all disguises to reveal one''s truest self"


    "¡­ Is that so? That would exin why I feel a little rxed here"


    Xiao nodded in realization as he finally knew what the unnatural feeling constantly nudging him was, the being eyed Xiao intently as the light in its sword-like eyes intensified, a few seconds passed by before it spoke


    "Tell me Gravewalker, wha-"


    "Not Gravewallker, the names Xiao"


    "...."


    For a moment all the swords in the vicinity trembled, feeling anger for the disrespect the one on the throne faced, but the one on the throne just chuckled as it spoke


    "Gravewalker you haven''t earned the right for me to speak your name, go, first survive the ordeal that wille to find you, you seemed to have gone through a lot but your journeys just beginning"


    "If you survive this, I shall call upon your name and I shall keep the promise that was lost within the sands of time, for now, take this as a meeting gift"


    Saying so it pointed its covered hands towards Xiao and as soon as it did a sword that was stuck on the ground floated from the ground as it flew towards Xiao''s chest, Xiao tried to move his body but he found that he was locked in ce! hence he could only watch as the sword struck his body as it was absorbed into him


    And as soon as it finished Xiao felt his body fading as it was pulled into his body, soon the eternal feeling of his body being pulled back filled him and soon he disappeared, leaving the calmness back within the world of swords, the being on the throne gazed at where Xiao was before its gaze broke through the barrier of space and timending on something


    "Show me Gravewalker, show me the will of the weak"


    Its mummers filled the world as the swords trembled in its anticipation.

 60 Chapter 60

    "Haa....."


    Finally, Xiao opened his eyes as he woke up from his earlier state, looking around he could see that he was back in the room he was in before, seeing that he was back he finally sighed, rxing his nerves a bit but his mind still reeled about the earlier encounter


    ''Gravewalker? Worldiard n?''


    What the hell were those? this was the first time that Xiao had heard about them, moreover, how did he reach that ce? what was that ce? many questions started to swirl within Xiao''s mind giving him a headache, Xiao closed his eyes as he took a deep breath to regain his calm, right now he was in the dark and he could only make use of what give to him


    ''Calm down, calm down...''


    ''Looks like I need to get ''that'' soon''


    Xaio was nning on collecting ''that'' treasure a bitter but since his cultivation rose this mich, it might be possible to get it, leaving it aside


    Xiao''s mind started to think about what had happened, the first thing he understood was that the being that sat on the throne wasn''t his enemy but it also doesn''t mean that it was his ally too, also he started to think about what it had said, it said that he was about to face an ordeal? right now Xiao was in a world where everything seemed to be going in a way that leads to war


    Thinking till here Xiao''s eye''s opened as a hardened look came to his face, anything that such a powerful being couldbel as an ''ordeal'' is not something that Xiao could consider simple, Xiao controlled his powers as he focused on something that was hidden within him, he could feel a ''sword'' buried deep within him, awaiting his will to be wielded


    Even though Xiao couldn''t measure its exact power he could least see that it''s extremely powerful and it  would be helpful in the uing troubles, it was then Alex spoke breaking Xiao out of his thoughts


    "Are you alright?"


    Looking towards Alex and the others Xiao nodded his head calmly as he spoke


    "Yes, I''m alright, thank you for your help"


    ? "It''s nothing, I am just happy to help"


    Hearing Alex''s words Xiao nodded his head as he looked towards Naria, he hadn''t forgotten what she had asked of him, he lifted his hands as a raging purple me that demanded respect came upon it, causing the rest to widen their eyes with surprise, which soon changed to unbridled happiness, Alex even shed a single tear from sheer joy as his body trembled


    Seeing it Xiao remained passive, how could he understand the feelings of these people who were from a young looked down on? people who believed they would never truly be special in their life? in this case, he could only look at the faces of all these people trembling with happiness but soon all this stopped as they all regained their bearing


    "Thank you"


    Naria said as she looked at me, right now within her eyes burned a deep desire, a desire to be not looked down on anymore, not only her the rest too had the same thought, Xiao didn''t say anything as he asked the question that was within him


    "So can we go out now?"


    But just as he had asked this question, a loud sound was heard outside and after this, the entire room he was in started to shake with intense strength


    Screeeeehhhhhh


    A huge pained scream of a phoenix spread across the realms, at the same time the Qi around the room and everywhere else started to get chaotic, powerful auras started to appear everywhere, sounds of bell started to be heard everywhere, Xiao clutched the sofa he was in, soon the quaking stopped as he stood up from the ce he was sitting in,


    "What''s happening?"


    Xiao asked as he looked at Alex, who now looked pale, soon he and the others regained themselves as Alex spoke<sub> </sub>


    "Th-They are here"


    Hearing this Xiao''s eyes narrowed as he understood the underlying meaning within Alex''s words, soon a sense of emergency filled his mind as he thought about Yun Yurou but he calmed himself down, thinking that she was within the safest ce possible, Xiao stayed quiet for a moment as he started thinking of his next move, right now he was locked up here, it looked safe but there was no telling how things would proceed


    "Sam, can see if the guards are still outside?"


    Xiao asked as he could see that Sam was the closest to the door, hearing it Sam walked towards the door looking outside, after a quick look he turned towards Xiao as he shook his head, now this was a dilemma, either Xiao could stay within this room which seemed ''safe'', soon his reached his answer as he spoke


    "I will be leaving"


    "No"


    Aleezer spoke as he looked at Xiao


    "This is the best ce for you right and if the lords find that you have left this room they could pin it on us"


    The rest of the teens also agreed to it but started Alex was silent, as he had lived much longer, he could see more than others and he could understand some things they couldn''t, looking at Xiao he asked


    "Are they here for you?"


    Hearing it the room became silent, Xiao stayed silent for a moment before which he nodded his head, he could understand from the words of the woman earlier that he was wanted by these Scys and he Xiao wasn''t someone that would wait for his death, seeing Xiao''s agreement many of them became pale,


    "I see, then let''s go"


    "Father!"


    Aleezer shouted as he looked at Alex but he didn''t pay any mind as he asked Xiao


    "Do you have anything capable of dealing with the Qi pressure?"


    "Yes"


    Xiao affirmed, if it was before, he wouldn''t be able to handle the pressure of the Qi outside but the sword that was ''gifted'' to him helped him deal with this problem


    "Then, where would you like to go?"


    "First, I would like to know what''s happening"


    "Okay"


    With that, Alex moved as he covered Xiao and the rest with his Qi as he exited from the room, the ce Xiao was in was humongous, with Xiao''s cultivation it might take years before they would be able to reach the ce Xiao wanted to go to, soon they were moving through the hallways of the ce Xiao was in and just as he had appeared outside the room the sword within him trembled as a certain pressure was released outside, convering Xiao, neglecting the Qi pressure


    Soon Xiao could feel them going through a spatial gate and the next moment he was outside a huge castle that was floating in the highest position which was surrounded by hundreds of beautiful inds,


    In front of him, myriad immortal mountains and inds floated in the air, releasing divine lights that rushed towards the sky, Spiritual mist floated everywhere, and the entire territory was shrouded by a terrifying formation that shone with bright res that resembled the brilliance of the sun and the moon

 61 Chapter 61

    Xiao''s eyes widened from the beautiful scenery he was gazing at, hundreds of such powerful pces, inds, andnds floated far and wide, while powerful aura that belonged to different individuals could be felt, after all not only phoenix lived within the world of Nirvana, there are countless beings within this world with the phoenix''s being the leader that rules over this higher ne


    But Xiao wasn''t able to enjoy this breathtaking scenery for long as a second quake hit the ce shaking it, Xiao could hear the sounds of cracks as the powerful barrier that was covering this ce was cracking, seeing it Xiao''s eyes narrowed, he could tell that whatever was outside was not something that could be taken lightly


    "W-What''s happening?"


    The shy looking blue-haired Momin spoke with a pale look but soon they seemed to understand something as a revolting and chaotic feeling started to build around them as the surrounding Qi started to act out of control, Xiao''s body trembled naturally as he felt a familiar feeling, simr to the entity he had faced before but right now the feeling was at least 10 times worse


    He could feel his body revolting at this, soon powerful auras started to appear from within the different pces and inds, the very surroundings trembled to their power, the heat within the surrounding increased heavily, the enraged roars of the phoenixes resounded around the world, feeling their pride being trampled upon


    Hundreds of figures flew out of different ces heading in a single direction, it was a beautiful sight to gaze upon but the hardened expression of the people floating away spoke something else, Xiao gazed at all this as an idea about the situation formed within his mind


    "The Sky''s they are here"


    Alex spoke with a pale face, hearing it Xiao understood that the situation was grim!, his instincts were screaming danger and from the earlier words, he could understand that they were here for him and Yun Yurou, it might not be bad for Yun Yurou since now she''s a full-fledged Phoenix but it was different for him since he was human!


    If it came to it, they wouldn''t mind sacrificing him for their safety, s Xiao had no idea about the marking ceremony that Yun Yurou had done with him, if he did, then he wouldn''t have thought so, soon Xiao realized that he had to get out of here or at least hide at a safe ce but even before he could do anything he felt his entire being frozen


    "Oh? your better, that''s good"


    A yful voice reached his ear causing his eyes to widen at the familiar voice, after all, how could he forget the voice of the woman that had sent him into a ming hell!, Xiao moved his eyes as he looked up, seeing the beautiful woman with a face simr to Yun Yurou,  currently beside her floated Yun Yurou who was simrly being retained


    Even before Xiao could say anything, he lifted off with the others, without being able to do anything as their powers werepletely lesser than the current Empress of the Phoenix, the one named as one of their greatest genius, Xiao only felt a blur and the next moment he was floating above a sky along with several others


    It took a few seconds for Xiao to regain his mind as he gazed at the scene in front of him and it gave him chills, right in front of him floated millions of different types of beings that he had killed before but the difference was that just one among the one in front of him was enough to kill him with a gaze


    Xiao could feel the ck me within him trembling with desire toe out but Xiao controlled it, unlike the first time he''s now able to control it barely, as he restrained it from bursting out of his body, right now at this battlefield he doesn''t have a ce, Xiao wasn''t able to focus on it for long as all the people that was floating gave way as they bowed to their Empress, even the old fogies, elders, and ancestors gave her  nod<sub> </sub>


    But all their eyes widened as they gazed at Xiao and Yun Yurou who was brought here against their wish


    "Amber! why did you bring them here?!"


    The woman that was the ancestor from before came in front of Amber The Empress, as she looked at her with anger, hearing it Amber was nonchnt as she looked at the ancestor as she spoke


    "They need to see this, it would be good for their future path, plus they should know our sacrifices if they ever in the future feel that we weren''t fair"


    Amber''s words were clear and precise spreading across to everyone that was paying attention, many were confused but to the higher-ups they understood the deeper meaning behind it as their looks were a bitplicated, in the end, they shook their heads as they focused on the enemy in front of them


    Meanwhile, the ancestor calmed down as she heard Ambers words before which she looked at Xiao and Yun Yurou for onest time as she walked away, she knew how stubborn Amber was and right now she''s the Empress and she didn''t want to undermine her power


    "Let me go!"


    At the same time, Yun Yurou finally spoke as she angered eyes focused on Amber, finally, she looked at Xiao trying to see if he was hurt seeing that he was fine her eyes narrowed as the power within her rumbled at her rage but all it took was a single swing from Amber''s hand as that power disappeared, Amber gazed at Yun Yurou as she spoke


    "Watch"


    Is all she spoke as she left the ones she lifted off floating in the sky as the most powerful moved out as they traveled towards the Sky''s that seemed to be the strongest as they stood above the rest with gleaming intelligence in their eyes, the ones that were left behind were unable to understand anything as the powerful talked among themselves


    Everyone watched as some kind of talk took ce but they weren''t able to understand much, soon an earthshaking roar took ce that shook everyone that watched, they could see that Amber roaring to the sky with reddened eyes with a maddened glint, it wasn''t just her the rest too looked royally pissed!


    Soon Amber was pulled by the rest as a huge sound of a drum being hit spread across the world was heard, somehow it was heard within the mind of every being, and all those that heard it had a hardened expression as they understood the meaning behind it


    War was Here!

 62 Chapter 62

    The sound of the drum was not only heard within the topnd of the phoenix but the entire world, all those who heard it paled, the sound of the drum only meant one thing.....war, a war that will decide the fate of the world they resided in, even monsters that resided deep within the ne of Nirvana rushed forth to the top of the world where the phoenixes lived, all of them had only one goal, to protect thend they call home


    Meanwhile, deep within the pce that Xiao and Yun Yurou had first appeared, they stood there again but this time the only change was that the woman that looked down on them at first now sat on the very throne with reddened eyes that were now fuming with anger, right now Xiao nor Yu Yurou had any idea what''s going on


    At first, Xiao expected the fight to start at once but all he had seen was the very arrogant woman who brought him pain screaming with a maddened voice as the rest of the elders pulled her across as not to begin the war now itself, it would seem that, for now, the war would not begin immediately but for Xiao right now the most pressing issue was the find the reason for the depressed atmosphere he was in


    All he could understand was that this woman the Empress Amber has lost someone important to her, it was pretty easy for him to understand it from her expression and the unbridled rage that was burning within her, he Xiao had already seen that look a lot, the very look of loss when someone that you love was lost


    He had seen it a lot, especially during his ughter time, the amount of time he had seen that very look was already beyond count, shaking off his thoughts Xiao understood something else, the person who was lost was definitely of high standing as the rest of the phoenixes also seemed extremely shocked and saddened


    The atmosphere within the throne room only kept getting more depressive as everyone waited in silence, but soon the ancestor from before spoke asplex emotions passed her eyes


    "We will avenge his death, the blood of a phoenix shall be paid back with blood"


    Her voice was steady and strong, hearing it the rest of the others rose their head up as deep and powerful rage burned within all of them, their feelings manifested in the form of their mes as they roared around them even the old elders and ancestors mes rose up in defiance, even for them whose feeling have decayed felt their inner me burning bright


    No one was allowed to look down on the dignity of a phoenix! if they did then it must be paid with blood!


    "Shouldn''t we tell her?"


    The ancestor spoke as she finally turned her eyes towards the confused Yun Yurou, hearing it the elders hadplex emotions where they finally nodded their heads as they spoke


    "We should she has the right to know"


    The more they spoke the more confused Yun Yurou became, well it was not only her as the rest that was in the dark too felt lost too, just as the ancestral woman was about to speak, Amber did, she finally opened her reddened eyes as she spoke to Yun Yurou


    "Child, your father''s dead"


    "Huh?"


    "Eh?"


    Both Xiao and Yun Yurou had a stunned look on their face as they heard Amber''s words, Yun Yurou''s father died?  what kind of bullshit was that? at first, Xiao was stunned as Yun Yurou but he quickly broke out of it as his mind started to work on different scenarios and it finally dawned on him that some misunderstanding had taken ce!


    Xiao moved quickly as he caught Yun Yurou''s hand gaining her attention, seeing it he didn''t hesitate to talk telepathically to her<sub> </sub>


    ''Yurou don''t say anything, just act surprised and go with the flow''


    Though confused Yun Yurou epted it as she looked back at Amber, by now the rest of the elders had already seen their interactions but they didn''t mind it, as Amber continued


    "We just received confirmation that your father''s life me, was snuffed out, it was done by those bastard Skya''s!"


    As Amber spoke herst words she hit her throne with her fist causing some cracks on it, meanwhile, the ones who were in the dark started talking among themselves, Xiao keenly paid attention to them and soon he understood the misunderstanding, it would seem that the one who died was the younger brother of Amber!


    The little loved prince, well he can''t be called little as he''s hundreds of years old but the main thing was that he''s the most spoiled and loved of all with this pce, he was different from others in the way that he didn''t care about staus and the rest, heck he even fell in love with a human servant girl of the pce


    Sadly from there on problems arose that, everyone rejected it and looked down on him due to it, this was only the beginning as the woman he loved died, she was found killed in her room, the man Norack, knew that it must be one of the elders that rejected his marriage and after it, he disappeared saying that he''s feed up all this


    Everyone just took it as a tantrum, after all, who would care bout the death of a useless human servant girl? right now it''s been 50 years since his disappearance, to these phoenixes, those were just like 5 years nothing much, they weren''t worried as they knew that nothing will dare to harm him in this world


    "Niece it must have been you farther who sent you here, other than him no one had the right to enter my throne room without permission, plus when you appeared here I had felt a familiar me signature"


    Amber spoke with choked feelings, she had dearly loved and doted on her little brother, his talents were not much less from her too, she never thought that he would die in the world that she ruled, fate was truly hateful, holding back her feelings Amber spoke


    "They killed my brother and now they want to kill my only remaining kin?"


    Calmness regained into her eyes as Amber spoke, her killing intent sted forth trembling the very world with her anger, she will burn the enemies that dared harm the one she loves, she will make sure to pay back the karma of death with death itself, her chilling eyes swept everywhere as her orders wereid down


    "Contact the war-loving supreme orcs, give them the treasures they want, along with it spread the news to the dragons, high elves, the reigning wings to the Blood Heavenly wolves, we will make sure that these abominations won''t leave this world"


    Amber''smand was the final verdict and everyone moved to make it a reality, even now powerful figures hidden within the world still kepting over, Amber rose from her throne as she appeared next to Yun Yurou who was in a daze, everyone mistook it as her shock from everything, Amber''s eyes turned towards Xiao who stood next to Yun Yurou holding her hand


    Then she turned to Yun Yurou who always moved to protect Xiao, for a moment her figure seemed to faze with that of her brother, memories flooded her mind once more shaking her heart, Amber took control of her feelings as she spoke with a smile


    "As father as a daughter...."


    With that, she ced her hand on Yun Yurou''s head as she spoke


    "I guess, It''s time I gave you our family name..."

 63 Chapter 63

    "I guess, it''s time I gave you the family name..."


    Amber said as she looked at Yun Yurou, hearing her words the rest that was nning on moving stopped as they waited for Amber to finish the ceremony, receiving a family name is a highly respected pact, unlike other family names, their family name was one recognized by the heaven themselves!


    cing the name would mean that just giving out the name would cause others to fall under heavy pressure that sought to crush the foolish ones that dare move against it, everyone''s expression turned serious as Amber''s me rose out of her body, it wasn''t just her, the ancestors to the elders all of them made their move as several powerful mes appeared


    At some point Xiao was moved far away from Yun Yurou, he stood there was quiet as he for the first time watched a naming ceremony, for others at birth itself the name would be attached to them but there are special ceremonies for ones that have yet to have a heavenly family name bestowed upon them, Yun Yurou looked stunning as she stood surrounded by the raging mes of the past


    Circr protection of me had surrounded Yun Yurou, it was as if they were all weing a new member to their family, soon the core within Yun Yurou wailed as her me sted forth within her surrounding the others, even among the many Yun Yurou''s mes zed with beauty and grace seen by all, it felt as if the mixed me even with just a hint of purple demands respect above all


    Many who were seeing it for the first time up close couldn''t help but marvel at its beauty but this didn''t distract Amber as her me which burned with red and yellow took the lead as its shine burst forth, soon the rest followed, creating a beautiful scene that will take one''s breath away, Amber stood before Yun Yurou as she spoke


    "Let the Heaven and Earth bear witness to the promise made lost in time, I Amber mmia invoke the witness protection!"


    Saying so a pressure descend upon all within the world, everyone was stuck within their position, as the heavenly pressure descended on them all unless one had equal power to the heavens themselves, none would be able to defy this power, the heavens hade to bear witness.....


    This was the gift given only to the ones that had earned the recognition of the heavens and would continue on to their descendants, true power and strength would always be recognized by the heavens, feeling the pressure on her Amber smiled as she continued


    "Time, space, life, death, chaos destruction, sky,nd, gravity, all that was at the beginning of creation to all that was in the end, let them all bear witness the birth of a mmia, ancestors that fought for glory, ancestors recorded with glory to the ones lost within the sands of time, I call upon your souls to witness"


    Soon a huge quake spread across thends, the mes that were spread across Yun Yurou started to twist and turn, and break as different eyes emerged from among them, all of them came to bear witness, they were heroes from the past that fought for the future, they had the right to witness, by now Yun Yurou was surrounded with beautiful light that danced upon her entire being, Amber gazed at it as her words resonated with power spread


    "Bless her and gaze upon her as she fights through the cruel reality of cultivation, give her strength to move past sadness and her pain, give her the willpower toe above her enemies, give her the power of the mmia such that she emerges as the strongest, raising the name to heights far above now"


    "Rise and rejoice at the birth of a new mmia her name Yurou mmia!, let her name spread across the vast cosmos, as her enemies tremble at her names, while her allies rejoice at her appearances, today a new member joins the family!"


    With herst words the heavens above thundered, the sound being heard across the world, the heavens had recognized her name, a new mmia, Yurou mmia had been born and everyone was made aware, while back at the pce all the me burned as they surrounded Yurou mmia, all the eyes that were on her gave her onest look before joining into one me andbining to Yurou''s me, now any actions she does would affect the name mmia, all her karma, destiny and luck would bebined with the name


    Be it glory, death, or defeat her name would follow it in all, soon the pressure and everything disappeared as Yurou appeared in front of everyone, her beautiful eyes opened as she gazed upon her family, soon she gave a bow to everyone within the hall, expressing her respect, Amber smiled satisfied as she patted Yurou''s head, soon her expression turned serious as her orders wereid<sub> </sub>


    "Now let the preparations for war begin"


    Hearing her words everyone nodded their heads as they disappeared, Amber gave some words to Yurou and disappeared, the next moment both she and Xiao was led back to the same room they were in before


    "Xiao, what will happen now?"


    Yurou asked as she kept her head on Xiao''s shoulder, Xiao stayed silent as he gazed at the ceiling, in truth he himself has a lot of questions and his head was a bit messy, the questions were lurking within his mind, reminding him that danger was afoot, starting with why did the world burning phoenix send them here? how long do they have to be here? is this the past? or just an illusion they were in?


    Lots of questions but no answer, even then he didn''t hastily reply as he held Yurou''s hand with his, providing her the warmth that she wanted, feeling Xiao''s hand squeeze her''s she smiled, as she squeezed it back, Xiao smiled looking at her  as he spoke


    "In truth, I am too confused about all that''s going on but I can promise you one thing, I will make sure that both of use out of this alive, this I promise you, Yurou mmia"


    Yurou''s eyes opened wide in surprise before which she smiled, her hands wrapped around Xiao''s as she spoke


    "Idiot...shouldn''t it be me protecting you? after all right aren''t I more powerful than you"


    Her words were a bit yful, causing Xiao to shake his head, he didn''t deny her on that, his main objective was just to rx here nerves, he could feel that Yurou''s extremely tensed, after all the ones going to war were her family, she might have just met them now but due to her bloodline she feels close to them, more than the Yun family, and for that, all Xiao could do was help her rx a bit


    But unknown to them something deep and dark lurked behind them hidden within the darkness, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike, Xiao whoforting Yurou stopped for a moment, his soul quivered as it felt a familiar sense he was extremely close with.....killing intent!


    Soon the figure in the darkness moved, alerting the two within the room, Xiao moved a bit faster as he felt the power before but even then he waste, the figure from the shadows attacked


    sh


    And with that blood flew....

 64 Chapter 64

    sh!


    The sound of an attack was heard, following behind it was the sound of blood sshing into Xiao''s face, he had just moved to protect Yurou but how could he be faster than her? and now in front of him she stood with a de going through her body, her warm blood sprayed into his face, as she used her body to protect him,


    "Yurou!"


    Xiao screamed with reddened eyes, as he leaped forward to help her, as the Sky that attacked her calmly moved back, its figure morphing from a dagger to a formless gas of a single eye, while deep vileness and evil shined within it, intelligence sparked within it, as it snickered in delight due to the pain it had caused Yurou and Xiao, it was calm as it was sure that nothing Xiao did would be able to hurt it, it would first enjoy the look of despair on the boys face before it would take them back to their superiors, where their mes would be swallowed to fuel their power


    Meanwhile, Xiao moved forward as he caught Yurou''s body, which had a hole close to her heart, looking at her calmly Xiao could see that her heart had not being punctured, seeing it relief filled Xiao''s heart, as long as nothing had happened to her heart all was salvageable, but then he''s eyes turned cold as he saw some dark like substances spreading through the region of her injury, preventing her me frompletely healing it


    Xiao quickly determined that the objective of the Sky was to take them captive but his mind didn''t stay on it much as it quickly tuned towards Yurou''s pained eyes, he could tell that she was in pain but on her face she had a relieved smile as she looked at Xiao, seeing it Xiao''s heart trembled as he touched her face and spoke


    "Why? you should have just let it happen..."


    Hearing Xiao''s question Yurou''s beautiful eyes turned into crescents as she spoke with confidence


    "How could I see the person I love be hurt?...cough....you aren''t the only one who can protect me, I can do that too you know...cough...plus I rather see myself be hurt than seeing you get hurt"


    While she said so she had the most beautiful smile Xiao had ever seen in his life, for a moment scenes of the past coincided with the present before they broke off creating new ones, Xiao''s heart that refused to fall shook greatly under Yurou''s constant attack, soon he had fallen before he knew it, finally, Xiao''s calm facade broke out as a loving smile came to his face


    Seeing it Yurou became dumbfounded, it was the first time that she had seen such a look on Xiao''s face and even she in her state couldn''t help but have a small blush, after all, Xiao''s look when even young isn''t anything to scoff at, adding to it her feelings, right now Xiao looked really handsome to her


    Meanwhile deep within Xiao''s soul changes started to take ce, the mark that Yurou had ced on Xiao''s soul trembled, it was something which would only awaken when both of their feelings, cultivation reach a high level and when an important step waspleted until then it would slumber within waiting for the perfect time to shine


    And now among them, one important step had beenpleted, soon Xiao''s and Yurou''s souls quaked, their feelings for a moment became tangible threads that leaked towards each other, Yurou''s eyes widened as she felt her mark tremble and she knew what that meant<sub> </sub>


    ''...This feeling¡­ it''s amazing¡­''


    Yurou was experiencing iparably refreshing streams of essences flowing into her body, inscribing sensations into her she had never felt before, blissful pleasure, incredibly conforming warmth, massively addicting pleasure were all terms that Yurou felt couldn''t quite describe these current sensations, it was like her entire being, her Soul itself was experiencing incredible pleasure!


    It wasn''t just her even Xiao could feel a sense of soul pleasure fill his body and within seconds Xiao''s essence flew absorbing into Yurou, Yurou''s Soul violently quivered as if it was shaking from a tremendous earthquake! Yurou''s emotions and feelings raged about, all bing increasingly closer and closer to Xiao, rapidly evolving from what she previously felt about him


    Already it was at an inhuman level but with her soul, the feelings of the past, and her addiction itself joined together to give birth to feeling beyond all, both Xiao and Yuru could feel themselves imprinting on each other''s martial hearts! from now and till the end of them, their feelings for each other will never waiver, be it close or millions of light-years away, they would always be close by heart


    It wasn''t just a simple connection, they were now joined on a level such that they would be able to push their feelings to each other, this was the ultimate connection that a divine beast could make with anyone, it was her promise to be with the one she loves with all her heart, It could be said that this assimtion was the highest form of spiritual bonding where a soul link has been inexplicably formed, permanently connecting Xiao''s and Yurou''s entire being


    Such a feeling would exude intoxicating, addicting sensations, even the iciest of Martial Hearts that could barely waver in front of the direst of situations wouldn''t be able to stay calm under these sensations


    They were surrounded by several Dao''s andws watching over the bonding of two hearts that finally joined each other, heart''s that was finally joined together after going through the test of past, present, and future, both Yurou and Xiao didn''t know this but the connection of Martial Hearts isn''t something that should happen at all


    It was something only capable by people who had absolute trust and love for each other, even the couples that has being together for thousands of years won''t jump to try this but for Xiao and Yurou it was as if this was normal, meanwhile, the lonely Sky that just went through a breakup finally understood that it fucked up as it saw the things taking ce between Xiao and Yurou but he wasn''t able to do anything as this was heaven''s chosen connection and no one has the right to intervene!


    Soon everything faded as they came back to their senses, Xiao''s and Yurou''s eyes shed as they looked deeply into each other''s eyes, to the world it was a few seconds but to them, it felt like an eternity by now the way both of them see each other had already changed, with loving smile Xiao nodded at Yurou as he spoke


    "Rest, this will be over soon"


    "Um"


    Yurou obediently nodded her head with a smitten expression, Xiao took his eyes and gazed at the sky as his killing intent was directed towards it, causing it to flinch, even for it this level of killing intent was new but it soon shook it off as it attacked forward wasting no time, at the same time deep with Xiao''s soul the dark me zed, it was finally time for it to show itself!

 65 Chapter 65

    Xiao''s cold eyes bore deeply into the Sky that was attacking him with all its power, a terrifying pressure bore into him, with his current power he would be smashed to a pulp by the Sky in front of him, even with the ck me that was their natural enemy it won''t be able to bridge such a huge gap, that is in normal circumstances


    Xiao''s soul stirred as the blue sword that was within it trembled, it was the gift given to him by that being, right now he didn''t care about any consequences as he wielded it with raging anger, Xiao might appear calm on the surface but on the inside, a raging me of anger grew, the atmosphere in the hall stiffened


    The Sky that didn''t want to take any chance stiffed as it felt the feeling of a sword hanging above its head, the puny being that it could kill suddenly felt like a behemoth that it dare not offended, a beautiful blue sword appeared in Xiao''s right hand and along with it a terrifying ck me surrounded the sword


    The sky''s entire being screamed danger with just the ck me, adding to it the sword a pressure that seemed to break it bore down on it, for a moment an illusion of a throne with a cloaked being sitting on it appeared behind Xiao, it was for a single moment as the Sky made eyes contact with it but even for that moment the Sky felt deep primal fear


    Xiao didn''t waste any time as he waved the sword forward shing at the impudent being that dared to hurt someone that he loved, the sword move was a simple sh but itposed the feeling of the World Sword, the sh cut through the unmoving Sky in half, while the ck me burned the being purifying it and relishing on the power that it felt


    Soon silence filled the surroundings, as the me removed the Sky from existence, the blue sword in Xiao''s arms broke off, breaking into particles, while blood swept from Xiao''s mouth, using power beyond your level is not free, it always has a price, Xiao didn''t flinch as he washed away the blood from his mouth


    Giving one final look he walked towards Yurou who was weaklyying on the sofa, Xiao''s face frowned seeing that her injury was still not healing but it soon faded away as a ck me appeared in his arms, he gently held it to her as he directed the me to her injury, within seconds the me started to defuse the burning injury


    Meanwhile, Yurou looked at Xiao''s calm face with a sweet smile, one might think that Xiao don''t care with such a look but Yurou who was now attached to him clearly felt his inner turmoil, he''s anger was burning fiercer than any me would, soon all the remnant energy was taken care of, soon Yurou''s natural healing ability took ce as it started to heal her, seeing it Xiao sighed in relief


    "How are you feeling?"


    "I''m better now since my husband is taking care of me"


    Yurou replied with a shy blush that brought a cute glow to her face, making her look more stunning, for a moment Xiao froze before which he smiled as he lifted her up in a princess carry, his simple actions spoke much volume than any words, in his heart, he had already epted her as his woman, anyone who says otherwise could speak with his sword


    ? Yurou''s smile widened as she saw Xiao''s action, her heart was currently beating in pure bliss, with their connection just being with each other was pleasurable, no matter the distance they would always be at heart, moreover, she was content in finally having the person she loves, love her back, as for them being cousins?


    Thinking of this a dark light lit within Yurou''s eyes before which it disappeared, it was just for a moment but she seemed extremely dangerous, meanwhile within her heart, she had already disregarded the Yun family, with her strength she could squeeze them to death, right now only they knew that they were cousins if they were to disappear....


    Unknown to the things he had set in motion Xiao frowned as he looked at his surroundings, the main point being the silence, just now Yurou was attacked yet there was not a single response? just as his thoughts reached here a huge quake hit the entire room he was in while the sound of cracks and sts hit his ears<sub> </sub>


    BOOM!!


    Following it a huge sound of explosions followed, it was not the end as the cries of battle and death sounded in Xiao''s ears, he stood strong as he tightly held Yurou in his arms, making sure she was not affected, right now she''s hurt and it would take some time for her to bepletely healed but the sounds were only puzzling him more


    Why has he only heard the sound of war now? moreover, what''s happening? shaking his thoughts off Xiao focused on Yurou who was in his arms, he started to walk to the door opening it expecting to find the hallway but he was wrapped within the spatialws as he was transported to the outside of the pce and the sight the greeted him caused his eyes to widen


    While Yurou who was enjoying her time in Xiao''s embrace paled as she saw the scene in front of her, right in front of them a brutal battle was taking ce, phoenixes trapped, humans being sent to the forefront as meat shields as they grinded to death, many being fighting for the world as they fell one by one


    Each of these beings was powerful enough to rule severalnds yet they fell like bugs, quickly Xiao focused on Yurou in his arms who was feeling her heart being crushed by the scene in front of them, all of the phoenix in front of her was her ancestors her family, just with her bloodline seeing each of them dying brought pain to her heart, she wanted to fight and Xiao felt it


    He tightened his hold on her as he shook his head


    "No Yurou we would only be getting in their way"


    Hearing Xiao''s words Yurou calmed down she knew that he was right but the scene in front of her was appalling, he didn''t say anything else as he pushed her closer towards him, being a pir she needed, it was then that he felt familiar presences behind him, turning around he was met with familiar faces, Naria, Alzeer and Momin, while the rest that was with her was nowhere to be seen


    Right now all of them had red eyes that burned with pain and vengeance, their neat dress was torn while they were hurt and bleeding, one look was enough for Xiao to understand what had happened, Alzeer''s bloodshot eyes turned towards Yurou as he gave a soul-piercing scream of pain


    "Why?! Why are we treated like this? just because we are weak? why? what did we do wrong? why did the heavens be cruel to us?"


    He seemed mad and lost, Xiao, didn''tin as he saw the scene in front of him, the huge formation that covered the whole hidden world was broken as the Sky''s kept running in but they were partially blocked? how? well humans were throwing their bodies into these gaps to slow them down, they were literally being killed to provide time, it was a disgusting strategy that gave no value to human life


    Yurou could say nothing as she hid her face on Xiao''s shoulder, unwilling to respond, while her body trembled.

 66 Chapter 66

    Not only Alzeer the rest two with him were filled with despair and hate, hate not just towards the phoenix but the heavens for the injustice they were in, they had lost all faith and were treading on the edges of copse, even Xiao felt burning anger in his heart as he looked at how humans were being treated like mere wastes


    Soon a phoenix scream was heard above as Amber descended beside Xiao, her were arms bleeding as her gaze turned towards them as she spoke in astonishment


    "Why haven''t you been evacuated?!"


    Her voice was loud and anxiety-filled but in return to her question all she got was a confused look, seeing it she quickly understood what had happened, her murderous eye stone towards the three who were looking at her with the same look


    "You dare defy my orders?!"


    She barked but before she could say anything Naria did


    "Yes! we did! if you ced her life above even the children of our human race then she needs to die along with this wretched race of yours!"


    "YOU!"


    Amber raised her hands to kill them but before she could a powerful Sky arrived close as it targeted Xiao and Yurou, Amber snorted as she waved her hands and burned it to crisp but it was not over as millions more were invading, at the same time phoenixes were dying by the minute, Amber''s eyes turned blood red as she screamed to the sky


    "Zorax how dare you betray us! even if I die here today I will make sure to bring you with me to the afterlife!"


    With that she ced a barrier around them before she flew to the sky where a war of unprecedented size continued to wage on, the blood of many filled the ground and the sky turning red, some didn''t die whole as they were devoured by the Sky bing their power, immortals like moves to world-ending strikes were being hit here and there, mes died the world, while death danced in the battlefield


    It was a war in which everyone fought to give their life, none backed down as they died willingly for a chance to see their loved ones survive, Xiao stayed there protected as he looked at this humongous war where stars and worlds were destroyed by the aftershocks, within all this he had once again being reminded of how small and powerless he truly was


    And once he thought of this he once again felt a pull in his soul, unlike thest time he was now prepared as he appeared on the sword world with the cloaked being seated on the throne with a hand in its face, boringly watching as everything proceeded forward, its blue sword-like eyes looked directly at Xiao as it spoke


    "You''re calm in the face of death Gravewalker"


    "What else should I do scream and cry? what would that give me? this is merely the product of my weakness"


    Xiao calmly spoke to the being on the throne as his eyes wandered through the world, he knew that he and Yurou was on the tips of death, right now the fight was not at all looking good, thousands were dying in vain, none that were fighting had any way to help them as the war took their entire focus


    The only thing that stood between absolute death was the barrier that Amber set up which was being weakened with each hit, now he was left alone in a war where even the smallest residual wave will turn him to dust, betrayed by humans themselves, he could see that both him and Yurou should have been evacuated by Alzeer and the rest, yet they threw him into the war, granted their aim was Yurou it doesn''t change the fact of betrayal


    And from what Amber shouted even the Phoenix were betrayed by someone from the inside, they might survive this due to the innumerable deep foundation they have but the death of millions is not a far fetched idea, he and Yurou will be part of this too, Xiao rose his head as he looked at the being in the throne as he spoke


    "During the ancient times thereid a powerful species they called themselves the rulers of the sword, their way of cultivating too was unique, their total number in the vast cosmic world of cultivation only numbered to 100, an insignificant number but none dare challenge their might"


    Xiao paused for a moment as he gazed at the being on the throne, who now had a nostalgic look in its eyes before he continued<sub> </sub>


    "Their way of cultivating was so powerful that even the heavens themselves trembled in their might, the Mercuvial they called themselves, for they grew strong by crafting different words into swords, be it the sword in the ground or the one that one uses all will bow to Mercuvials, for they were the Dream, king, Emperors and the Gods of the sword"


    "Any and all swords will bow into submission to their power, no Man, God, Demon or Angel, dare face their wrath until the whole world of cultivation banded together to get rid of them.....no one knows the oue, all everyone knew was that millions of worlds disappeared from existence while the Mercuvials themselves vanished into the corners of history"


    With that Xiao stopped as he looked at the person that was lost within his mind but soon it shook it off as it... a Mercuvial spoke


    "You''re quite knowledgeable Gravewalker"


    "It''s one of the main history of the cultivation world that all know, how could it be forgotten when the trillion that went to fight never came back?"


    "He..hehe...indeed those were good times"


    The Mercuvial chuckled, Xiao''s eyes shed as he looked at the thousands of swords that created this very reality, just imagining the lives the person in front of him had taken shook him but he was quickly broken it off as he heard the one on the throne speak


    "It''s simr, isn''t it? the world always fears the unknown"


    "Indeed I think it''s normal though, the world always feared the powerful and the unknown, it only matters if you have the power to make the world tremble in your wrath"


    "...."


    "...."


    For a moment silence reigned before which the Mercuvial spoke


    "Tell me Gravewalker, what do you think of your journey till now? angry? disappointed? or sad? at the fickle of life that flips at any time?"


    "You could say that I am feeling all of then, the disdain of the phoenixes, the will of the heavens that grants powers, the irony of how in the end betrayal is same for all but in the end, I only came to the same truth I have always known"


    "Oh? what''s that?"


    The Mercuvial spoke with a twinkle in its sword-like eyes, Xiao bore deeply into its eyes as the feeling deep within his heart burst forth


    "Strength! strength is the universal truth in them all!, be it from the disdain to the betrayal to the war, it''s all the same as long as I have absolute strength! all of them wouldn''t be a problem! I want strength such that even the cosmic gods would never think of hurting the people I hold dear..."


    With his final words, Xiao calmed down as he bore deeply into the being in front of him, a being that at once was called the God Of Swords, a being that holds the very domain of swords that once cut through the very fabric of Fate and Karma, rendering the ns of the very cosmos null

 67 Chapter 67

    "I see...."


    The Mercuvial spoke as its eyes left Xiao and gazed deeply into the sky, a multitude of emotions and pasts shed through its eyes as it gazed back at Xiao as it spoke


    "You''re right Gravewalker absolute strength is the only truth in this vast unforgiving cultivation world, powerful civilization to unending beasts that ruled thews, all of them only stood tall because they had the power that spooked all that wished them harm"


    The Mercuvial stopped for a moment before which it spoke again


    "For time immemorial, be it kindness or ruthlessness, good or evil, Yin or Yang, Truth or Lies, it doesn''t matter, what mattered is that if you have the strength and if you do then what you say goes, history was always written by the winner, that was ironically the only truth within the past that stayed the same"


    As it finished speaking mind blogging silence, remained in the space, Xiao stood there without any word as he gazed at the being with power that was far beyond his understanding, he didn''t ask nor scream for help for he was unworthy of it, favor or demands, and request can only be done by people that have the same level


    Xiao understood that deeply, hence he stayed there in silence, meanwhile, the Mercuvial, sat there in silence, deeply pondering about something, within its eyes Xiao''s karma, fate lines, his destiny all of them kept shing, the more it saw the more puzzled it became soon it opened its mouth as it spoke


    "Gravewalker show me your past and your present"


    Xiao was startled for a moment as he heard this request, in the end, he just shrugged his shoulders as he opened himself to the being in front of him, by choice all his secrets wereid bare, he wasn''t afraid as he knew that the person in front of him was long dead, as for how? well it was a gut feeling that keeps hitting him


    The only thing left of the person was the domain he sat on, while the wisp of the past connected to it by sheer will, while Xiao stayed silent, the being on the throne looked all through Xiao, and the more it saw the more its eyes twinkled, finally, a sigh left its mouth as it spoke


    "Xiao my names Torex Swordzeit"


    Xiao stood there silence as Torex who refused to use his name used it, Torex gazed deeply at Xiao before which the cloak on his face dissipated bringing in the visage of a ridiculously handsome man with blue hair and eyes that would cause all women to be swept off their feet, a deep pride and arrogance brimmed deep with him, all that was and wasn''t bowed to him in respect


    "Xiao in truth I never hoped to pass my domain to any, it was the umtion of blood, sweat, and tears of the past but seeing how even the heavenly destiny screwed you over I wish to pass it on to you"


    "What do you mean when you say that the heavenly destiny screwed me over?"


    Xiao asked with narrowed eyes, while the domain thing interested him, what drew his attention was the part of being screwed over, Torex chuckled he spoke


    "You should know about the barriers of Karma and fate hence I can''t say much but you should know that the ''gifts'', rebirth, and power that you are receiving is not something without a cost, the !@#$%$% has a use for you hence they uprise you but once you lose your value everything woulde falling"


    "What should I do?"


    Xiao asked with narrowed eyes, he wasn''t able to hear the name of the one toying with his fate and he didn''t ask for more information as he knew that he wasn''t going to receive it


    "Simply be an ''Irregr'' that breaks the bonds of Fate and Karma, willing it to your desires, though you seem to be partially one"


    Xiao''s mind churned with several ideas, he felt as if he was gasping for something that was far yet close at the same time, his mind raced for a few more seconds before which he spoke again<sub> </sub>


    "Are there any ''Irregrs'' before and what do you mean I am partially one?"


    Xiao asked carefully not knowing if it would hit upon thews of causality, Torex nodded his head as he spoke


    "You aren''t the first to be dealt with in such a fashion Xiao, there have been many before you, heroes are chosen at the end and beginning of Chaos but the number that was able to wield fate and causality can be counted on one hand"


    "In your first life everything you should have was stripped away, I could see that a certain being is hiding his presence while protecting you, with the memories of the future you have already started to change fate in an unprecedented manner, making you already a partial Irregr"


    Xiao''s thoughts became much more serious when he heard this, the cultivation world has a huge...huge history that one wouldn''t even be able to count, and for only such a small number to exist means that it''s extremely hard to aplish it, even then he felt more curious to the person that yed him to death and the one giving him a chance to redo it all but the most important question all boiled down to why?


    Xiao wasn''t all that effected by this bullshit of fate, karma and all, he''s Xiao and that hadn''t changed, why should he start throwing tantrums and screaming for something that has happened? it won''t change a thing, Torex didn''t wait for Xiao to digest it all as he spoke


    "Oh! also don''t speak of this outside, the only reason I was even able to say this much to you was that you are currently in my domain that trends between the known, unknown, and death, making the presence of  !@#$%^  weak"


    After saying so he peered into Xiao with a thoughtful look, seeing it Xiao asked


    "What?"


    "Nothing, it would seem that you shouldn''t have been able to meet me, even with this bloodline of yours the chances were too slim, ''they'' would never let you meet someone like me who has already peered into some of the secrets of the world, this encounter was one out of pure cosmic misce or..."


    "Or?"


    "Nothing"


    Torex shook his head, causing Xiao to look at him suspiciously but he didn''t force it as Torex has already said to him much that he was missing, he now knew that somebody was ying with his fate and he doesn''t like it one bit


    "So boy take my domain, my greatest creation, and bring forth chaos"


    Torex spoke with a handsome smile that would fool the devil but Xiao didn''t fall into it as he questioned


    "What''s in it for you? what do you gain?....no what should I do for this power?"


    Xiao didn''t believe for one second that Torex was doing this out of goodwill, no one would give away his most prized power like this, alive, dead, or surviving consciousness, and Torex agreed to it by nodding his head


    "You''re right this is not free as for what I want? hehehe...it will happen whether I give this power or not but I would surely tremble with pleasure at the thought that my power would cause harm to those bitches"


    Xiao calmly nodded his head though he didn''t fully believe it but for now he could only ept, what else could he do? moreover he didn''t show it but he was trembling with excitement for getting this domain, he was sure that this would make him a nightmare to all his enemy

 68 Chapter 68

    Domain, a power that would be wielded by people who reach a certain cultivation level far above the first heaven, in fact, Xiao had his own domain called the Living ughter, something that hadbined both his fire and bloodlust, it wasn''t that strong but it wasn''t that bad either, the power and rarity would all again depend on your talent


    A person would pay at most seriousness when he or she builds their domain, its something that would follow you through your life, domain building is something that takes talent and patience, the degree and power of it would all depend on your hard work, talent, resources, and element, many factorse into y in its creation


    Gazing at the domain that he was in Xiao could say with confidence that he hadn''t met a domain like this before, Xiao had never before heard of people gifting domains but hey he wasn''tining at all, he could tell from Torex''s words that this ability of him receiving a domain was rted to a bloodline within him, in the past, he never knew that he had a bloodline, from what he could gather he could tell that it was locked


    It wasn''t something unnatural as most of them had been closed off by the other species in fear of humanities power, in the past humans have hunted down the species as they took their abilities, bloodlines, and quirks but it was said that at the end of the war most of them had been locked away, only if one was lucky to meet the requirements would one unlock them, the worst part being that they won''t know about it until they awaken them


    This was done under the pressure of the entire cultivation cosmos, everybody in the past was trembling in fear as they saw three different abilities that alone even though strong together destroyed worlds and humans wielded them all, this was the terrifying gift that the heavens had given them that was at the bottom


    Right now there might be many walking with a heaven-defying bloodline that was locked to their blood unable to be wielded, after all, how would it be when a human fights with the destructive might of the Qilin while having the speed of a Griffin, breathing out Dragon fire? of course, one also needs the body to wield this power, otherwise one might just explode, shaking off his thoughts Xiao looked at Torex as he bowed respectfully and spoke


    "Of course, I would be honored"


    "Good, right now youck the strength to wield my power but just for this once using my power you would be able to wield it, so are you ready kid?"


    Torex asked with a smile, anticipating battle, to which Xiao gave a simr one as he replied


    "Sure, let''s go cause some chaos old man"


    Xiao added a jab in between but Torex didn''t mind it as he smiled, he had always been a straightforward person, he had seen the best and worst of Xiao and knew him better than anyone, he was fine with Xiao wielding his power that was thest remaining legacy of his people


    ''At least in this way the power of my past will shine through him''


    With such thoughts, the whole world of Swords started to shake, Xiao could tell that they were all shaking with sadness, they were unwilling to let go of their lord, Torex waved his hand as all the swords started shinning with suspended light, the final wisp of his power came together as they flooded Xiao who felt unprecedented power fill him up, nging sounds were heard, as the swords vibrated and then with a boom all was broken


    Meanwhile, within the outside world the war raged on, bodies of flesh and blood had already made small mountains everywhere, the smell of blood had filled thend and the sky, the world that was shining with beauty and pure Qi was now unseen and lost, Men and Women gave it their all as they fought to protect theirnds


    The Skys all kept dying one after another without an end, they who were just the form of energy and death moved with excitement as they relished on the death and sadness they caused, the core of the world felt its weakness as it drew in the faith of the world trying to boost up the finale, the phoenixes started to retreat a bit leaving behind many to die, several trump cards had been thrown and many were tried<sub> </sub>


    Amber fought with anger and hatred causing thousands to burn and despair in her anger, humans that were weak were ughtered left and right as they were being killed, again and again, overall it was a hell-like scene that would make the toughest of all men drown, Yurou''s face was pale and deathly, most of her injuries were already healed but the scene in front of her was too much for an 11-year-old


    ROAR!!


    A Sky roared towards the sky as three powerful ones among them surrounded Amber, even with her power she was being pushed back, she bit her lips asplex emotions passed through her eyes, finally, she relented as she gave her orders


    "Retreat ad start the burning me of fury!"


    Her orders were received by the rest as me barriers were created in the main pce,  soon a spatial wave was spread and the rest of the phoenixes were transported within it, soon the barrier acted as a healer as they all began to heal, even the Skys were unable to enter but the only problem was that the rest that was outside unable to enter was left to die.....


    "Ahhhh!"


    "Noo!!"


    "Damn you phoenixes!! this is your world too you bastards!"


    Without the support of the phoenixes the war just became a massacre, the death rates increased as the proud warriors that fought for their world kept dying like flies, humans, monsters, beasts all of them were being devoured without any way to fight back, without the me of the phoenixes this had just be a ughter fest


    "N-No.....wh-why?"


    Yurou''s heart scrunched up as she gazed upon the scene in front of her, all the phoenixes are known to be proud beings that would die than back down, they are the epitome of promise and grace, yet what was this? what was she seeing? were power and promise such a fickle thing? something deep within Yurou''s mind trembled with disgust and hate


    But sadly the truth was in front of her, a ruler would always have to value the survival of their race above all else, even if they would have to bear its sin...true heroism and sacrifice are truly rare, Yurou seemed to have understood something within all this as her mind buzzed and blood swept from her head


    She kept her eyes open as she saw humongous beings that were facing Amber now concentrated on her and Xiao, sadly they weren''t pulled into the barrier, due to Xiao holding Yurou she hadn''t been recognized by the program that controlled it, the phoenixes had retired to their shell as they knew that they were safe in it till their reinforcement reached, plus the world core was with them too, making everything safe for them.

 69 Chapter 69

    By the time all the other phoenixes realized that Yurou wasn''t with them it was alreadyte, as three humongous hands the size of a mountain were descending on the barrier that Amber had produced, meanwhile, Yurou''s mind was throbbing with pain, she seemed to reach a certain understanding but it seemed  to be far out of her reach as blood started to leak from her head


    But even then Yurou could feel death approaching then, bitterness filled Yurou''s heart, she had finally got the one thing she loved but now all of it would be lost from her gasp, right now she was barely holding on from failing due to the pressure that was being applied to her mindscape due to her enlightenment


    But she didn''t let it crush her if she was about to die then she wanted to be awake as she disappeared with the one she loves, it was then that she felt her soul tremble, her head snapped as she used thest of her willpower to raise her head as she gazed into Xiao''s eyes that was finally opened, even till now he held her close to him but Yurou didn''t pay mind to it as her eyes focused on Xiao''s


    For a moment she seemed to gaze into the past as she came upon the scene of millions dying as swords ripped them apart, be it the enemies or the allies all of them followed one man''s will as they fought at hismand, fighting to bring about the desire of their king, her eyes shook as she saw worlds being twisted as trillions died for the birth of swords


    Soon she has shaken awake from her dream as she saw a smile on Xiao''s face, his eyes looked different as millions of swords floated deep within them, he hugged her body as he washed away some of the blood from her head, his voice was soft as he spoke


    "Rest, trust your husband, I will deal with it all"


    Hearing it Yurou smiled as her eyelids closed with a sweet smile on her face, she didn''t know the whole truth but she understood that she and the one she loved will survive, Xiao, nodded his head as he dusted away some of her blood on her head and as he did his eyes focused on the humongous fists that were heading to end his and the life of the person he loved


    "[Domain Of The God Swords: 1st Form Nightingale]"


    Xiao''s words were barely a whisper but the whole world froze in it, a pir of light that blinded everything rose with Xiao at the center, the world seemed to have stopped as silence reigned within the battlefield of death. The Qi, element, andws, everything that formted the world disappeared, nothing remained anymore


    It wasn''t just at the battlefield....no it had taken ce within the whole world, bringing it into the domain of the one that once stood above all, the light that blinded all soon faded away, and the sight that greeted all made all of them pale, with some even falling to their knees in sheer incredulity, all beings be it the one in the war or the ones that were being ughtered on the outside world all of them came upon the same scene


    Swords! millions of swords surrounded them all, in the skies above them they floated, each one beautiful and deadlier than the next, they stood above them all waiting to deliver punishment on the ones their master deemed his enemy, power rippled across the world, everyone had lost the control of their power, within this domain they were just ants waiting to be ughtered


    "Wh-What''s go-going o-on?"


    A phoenix barely spoke stuttering with fear that filled his entire being


    "A domain"<sub> </sub>


    The ancestral elder spoke, even her eyes were filled with sheer incredulity and awe, all of them gathered here were people with cultivation that had their own domain, if they wished they too could ovep arge area with their domain but they would never be able to cover the word with it much less trap someone of their cultivation level within it


    Just imagining the power of the being that wielded this power all of them trembled but soon all of them were able to gaze upon a sight that they would never forget in their life, up above them all a throne made of swords floated, and on it sat a boy with an unconscious girl in his arms, her bleeding had stopped as he held to her tenderly


    His sword-like eyes looked down at all from above, it wasn''t just to the ones on the war...no everywhere the swords floated the projection of Xiao on the throne floated, sparking reverence in the hearts of those who gazed upon it but for the phoenixes, they all felt their heats chill at the sight in front of them


    "Impossible!!"


    Someone screamed that was the fuze that lit up the fire that spread across all that knew who sat on the throne, arrogantly looking down at the whole world but no matter how much they refused to believe it currently all of their lived were in the hand of the species that all saw as a means to an end


    While Xiao sat on the throne feeling power he never felt in his life, everything that was far in his life now seemed within his grasp, all the people that were above him now stood below him, they were ants that he could crush with a thought, this.....this was the power that he ran after all his life but Xiao didn''t spend long within it as he knew his time was limited


    His eyes peered at the Skys, the millions that grew stronger with death, one among them had almost taken Yurou from him a second time, his eyes turned icy as the ck me within him roared for the third time as it sted from deep within him but unlike thest time none of them could be seen outside


    No, they were surrounding the billions of swords that floated in the world, now all of them zed with ck me, a me that looked far more deadly and evil than the Skys themselves, the moment it appeared in the sky all of them started to scream and twitch around, the weaker Skys even started to kill themselves!


    It was as if divine retribution had arrived upon them, ming ck swords now surrounded the world, it wasn''t just the small part of the world that was hit, the whole world had faced the attack of the Skys but now it was all over, the warriors, men, women, babies, children, cowards, kings, monsters, hidden serpents to heroes all of them could only gaze at the boy who sat on the throne of the swords, for a moment his gaze connected with every being on the world as he spoke


    "Humans might not have anything special to call upon as their own but that doesn''t mean that they could never take the powers of others for themselves, the truly powerful weapons have always been born after being tempered, they might face all the difficulties in the world but once they areplete...


    ....no obstacles would be impossible for them to ovee"


    p Those were thest words Xiao spoke before he rose his hand up and waved them downwards and then? there was no then as death itself arrived, the world trembled as the apocalyptic scene of the swords descending took ce</anda>


    There was no explosion, no screams, there was just silence as the final move of the battle had descended.

 70 Chapter 70

    ck and death this was the thought within the mind of all who saw the sea of swords fall upon them, Qi shook,ws trembled, Dao''s were lost, the world even shook in fear, a power far above it had descended and it could only await judgment, soon screams were heard far and wide but the weird thing was that all those that stood awaiting their death werepletely unfazed


    All of them watched with rapid breaths as the swords seemed to have their own life as they skillfully and terrifyingly killed only the Skys not at all harming the rest, the darkness of the sword covered the skies and thend as the cries of Skys were heard across the world bringing a chill to those who heard it


    The very being that didn''t even squeal when ripped apart was right now crying and screaming with utmost terror, the ck me was like a child who found its favorite dessert as it jumped and swallowed all the Skys that grazed upon, it consumed them, purifying them and using the very death, despair, and sadness to fully awaken


    Unlike the purple me, it was only beginning to rise, power like no other filled Xiao, just like before Xiao becamepletely ck, his eyes and hair was nowpletely ck while the throne he sat on was now a mix of the burning ck me and swords, a huge ck devil-like ck wings rose from the back of the throne, Xiao''s current look was terrifying and evil


    He looked like the evil God Of Sword that hade to reap the life of the ants he deemed useless, indeed Xiao''s thoughts too were simr, Xiao could feel that just like the purple me the ck one was in a way affecting his thoughts, the purple me had made him feel like a king with a grace that looked down on all


    But the ck me was making him feel death, the feeling of a rebel filled him as the desire to just unleash all of death and despair filled his mind and it was powerful in its own right, meanwhile within Xiao''s me scape the purple me that had awakened watched on the ck me floating a bit far


    Right now it was just floating in the shape of me but when it saw the ck mes'' actions a snort seemed to leave its ''mouth'' as a small power from it was released to Xiao helping him cope up, the ck me that was enjoying its birth felt it as its ''eyes'' narrowed at the purple me as it roared at it, the purple me wasn''t scared at all as it barked back with the same power, causing a sh with the me scape


    And with that a small fight took ce within Xiao unknown to him, Xiao just sat on the throne as the deaths of the Sky took ce and within a minute only silence remained....silence.....mind blogging and sight chilling silence remained, all the beings in the world stood there in a daze unable to believe the very species that was the end of them being eliminated within a minute


    They had fallen to hell and had been uplifted to heaven, for a few seconds they were lost before which the truth of the situation settled in, all the warrior''s worries left them as they lifted their blood-soaked hands as they roared into the sky


    "ROARRRRR..."


    "AHHHHH..."


    "ALL HAIL THE SKY SWORD GOD...."


    It didn''t take long for all the people to hug their precious ones as they roared from deep within their hearts, humans, monsters, phoenixes, and all the beings in the world roared in unison at the same time, the world rocked with their voice, among them, many moved the bodies of their lovers, child, parents, family, friends, andrades


    In the battle, many had been lost and the blood it spilled was above everyone''s understanding but that didn''t stop them from raising their head as they called upon Xiao The SKY SWORD GOD, a name that quickly spread across the world as they roared it in respect to the one that granted them a second life


    Meanwhile back in the skies most of the ck me surrounding Xiao had disappeared, bringing back his natural looks, he sat there on the throne with thest embers of the power that was fading from his body, the roars, cries, tears,ughs and calls of everyone reached his eyes and ears<sub> </sub>


    He could see people hugging each other as they roared his name in reverence and respect, there was no barrier between species, all of them were just letting out the relief in the heart, the one relief and happiness that crossed across times, space, species.....the fear of death!


    Xiao for a moment felt lost, in the past he had indeed had people surround him and roar but that was for him the monster to put to death, this was truly a change of pace, it was then that he heard the sound of Torex, his sound was soft and lost


    "Quite a sight, right?"


    p Xiao nodded his head as he agreed</anda>


    "Indeed, it''s quite the sight"


    "Yes this is the true will of strength, it doesn''t matter if your human, Sky, the realm eating worm, the nighttime God, or the hidden devils, all of them would roar and cry in relief in having their life spared and for that what do you need?"


    "Absolute strength"


    Xiao spoke without hesitation, Torex felt satisfied as the embers of his words were heard


    "Good, remember this feeling in your heart and use it as your path, take the fate of all and wield it to your will as you walk the path of an Irregr, also take this as the rambling of an old man, my power the domain use it as you will, the legacies of mine are already lost, what you do now is all your desire....."


    With that the voice disappearedpletely as the final vestiges of a great being disappeared from the center of the cosmic cultivation, Xiao remained silent as he bowed his head and paid his respect in silence, a few secondster his eyes turned to the ground as he felt the power that was keeping him afloat leave


    It was then that he came upon the sight of Alzeer and Naira, it would seem that within all this just the two of them lived, his eyes met with the two that were gazing at him, their eyes trembled as they looked into his, there was a lot ofplex emotions within them, for a moment Xiao thought before which his voice reached them and the world


    "Humans were never weak, it was us looking down on ourselves, rip, cut off and take it all, if we don''t have it we just take it, we will look where others won''t see and take what others can''t"


    And with that, the final power within Xiao disappeared and just as it did a very familiar me cut through time and spaceing and engulfing Xiao, taking him and Yurou in his arms away,  just like that the hero The Sky Sword God left, leaving behind several emotions and desires that now burning deeper than the hottest mes that would one-day shake the cosmic world of cultivation

 71 Chapter 71

    Xiao opened his eyes as he came upon a familiar scene, he was once again floating in space, with stars and several worlds surrounding him, his gaze didn''t linger on it for long as he focused on Yurou who was unconscious in his arms, till now she hadn''t regained her consciousness, she had gotten an epiphany and right now she was taking in her gains,


    "It''s good that both of you survived"


    It was then the very familiar phoenix voice was heard, Xiao rose his head as he focused on those eyes in the sky, it was fainter and weaker than before, he stared at them for some time before which he spoke,


    "It''s good to meet you again World Burning Phoenix or would you be like to be called as the Empress Amber?"


    "No need, that name is something of the past"


    The Phoenix or Amber spoke with a nostalgic voice, Xiao didn''t interpret her brooding, as he kept waiting, finally seeing that she was back from her thoughts he spoke,


    "Tell me is Yurou okay?"


    "Yes she''s well, it''s just that her gains are a bit too much for the current her, it would take form time for all of them to be digested"


    "I see"


    Xiao nodded his head,


    "...."


    "...."


    After which silence again reigned, Xiao thought for a moment before he spoke again,


    "Empress Amber was I truly in the past?"


    To Xiao''s question the eyes above narrowed for a moment before which she spoke mysteriously,


    "Who knows? the mystery of time is too deep even for me but all the answers you seek will be one day surely be unraveled in front of you"


    "Sigh....again with the mysterious"


    Xiao shook his head feeling a bit annoyed but he didn''t speak anything out, he wasn''t all that angry with Amber, it was true that she had sent them on a very dangerous mission, which would have resulted in their death but because of it didn''t he and Yurou achieve greater strength?.


    The current him now and the one before were iparable, both he and Yurou had grown not just in strength, the experiences that Yurou had gained will be the driving force that will lead her path, she had seen despair, powerlessness, the cruelness of fate, and the fickleness of people, all of this will help Yurou in the long path ahead.


    Xiao''s eyes became tender as he gazed at the asleep face of Yurou, his mind traveled to all they have been through and he couldn''t help but sigh over the close calls, who would have thought that the girl he was pushing away would be someone so important to him? they had maybe being gone for 2 or three days but the things they went through would always be engraved in their hearts, Xiao raised his head as he spoke,


    "So what now?"


    "Now you would leave and spread your name across every ne and reality"


    With that everything started to crack and break, the scene was apocalyptic as the world around them started to break, seeing it Xiao raised his head as he gazed deeply at the phoenix in the sky before which he bowed a bit and spoke,


    "Thank you for everything"<sub> </sub>


    "Your wee child, also beware of the power that was granted to you, not all that is seen and heard is true"


    "I know"


    Xiao calmly nodded his head as the world around him kept cracking, the eyes above started to be dimmer and dimmer, its embers flowing away, thest will that remained would be now forever lost, having fulfilled its purpose it would now rest deep within death, the remaining will of Amber gazed deeply into space seemingly lost.


    Her pasts kept shing before her eyes, the moments of her smile, the first time she cried, the sadness of defeat and the feeling of growth, the despair of powerlessness and the feeling of falling in love, the bitter truth of fate, the sins in her hand, the cruelty of time that grazed everything in its path and finally the feeling of loneliness that fills all.


    Each emotion shed through Amber''s eyes until it finallynded on a familiar and lost memory, on it was a happy family of four, a handsome man and a beautiful woman with two children that was a boy and a girl ying happily on the ground, the satisfied smile of the man, the eternal loving smile of the woman, the annoyed look of the boy and the pure and innocent eyes of the girl.


    All of them shed but this one stayed deep within Amber''s heart even if many were lost within this million-year history, the picture of her father, mother, and brother and her family stood tall, sometimes it''s the smallest moments that stay deeply rooted in the corners of our heart without our knowledge.


    ''Finally a well-deserved rest....''


    These were Amber''sst thoughts as her final consciousness was snuffed away, meanwhile, Xiao felt the very familiar movement around him as the space around him twisted and turned covering him as he was teleported away.


    Meanwhile back within the real world, Yun Xuanyin, Xia Yunbai, and Elder Fin waited in the carriage, right now it had been three hours since Xiao and Yurou had entered the legacynd and they were all anxiously waiting for Xiao''s return, well Xuanyin and elder Fin was, as for Xia Yunbai he was well just waiting.


    Elder Fin gazed towards Xuanyin who was looking at the portal and sighed, all these three hours Xuanyin had been gazing at the portal without any rest, she seemed to possess as she kept looking at it, to be truthful Elder Fin was always weirded out by her, other than Xiao no one was ever able to get close to Xuanyin.


    She always seemed repulsed by everything that was around her, the only exemption being Xiao, moreover, the main reason that many avoided her was due to her eyes, those cold apathetic eyes that looked through one soul, just gazing at them would make one feel as if their true self wasid bare, no one was spared by this.


    Even elder Fin felt a bit lost when he gazed into those eyes that didn''t even consider him as anything, Xuanyin''s cold blue eyes were so beautiful that sometimes people would just be lost in them. No one was capable of having a conversation with her, she was just like that nothing mattered in her eyes and the only thing that did was in a ce where his state was unknown and due to it she just kept gazing at him in the portal, nothing moved her.


    Seeing it Elder Fin took some deep breaths before which he approached her and spoke,


    "Young Miss, why don''t you take some rest? you already have a weak body it''s better that you take a break"


    Hearing Elder Fin''s words Xuanyin turned around as she gazed at him, her eyes bore into him making Elder Fin flinch for a moment but she didn''t say anything as she turned her head back to the portal,


    "....."


    "Um, young miss pleasee and take some rest, it''s bad for your body if you don''t"


    "....."


    "Young Miss, I am sure that the young master is alright"


    "....."


    "Young miss, I-sigh....."


    Finally feeling no response from Xunyin Elder Fin just shook his head as he stood back and did his duty as a protector.

 72 Chapter 72

    As Elder Fin retreated back, Xiao Yunbai just gazed at all this with neutral eyes, even he who was a bit crazy felt a bit pressured when he looked into Xuanyin''s eyes, plus he had just met all of them, he might have respect for Xiao but that doesn''t mean that he was worried or cared much about Xiao, true care would only arise with the time.


    But soon all felt the portal cracking, it was as if the portal would disappear at any time, Xuanyin''s eyes widened, she didn''t think about anything else as she ran towards the portal but was stopped by Elder Fin, who was startled as he looked into Xuanyin''s eyes that turned colder and deadlier as he had stopped.


    Eder Fin opened his mouth to speak but it was then that a pressure he never felt flooded his body, it didn''t put him in ce, it was more of a pressure that filled primal fear and respect within ones soul, all of their eyes focused on the portal that was flinching and finally, it exploded as a huge, beautiful phoenix rose from it and rose to the sky and roared.


    Sreeeech!!


    Its scream was heard across the lower realm, all of them felt their souls tremble, a beautiful phoenix rose to the sky as it covered the entire sky, up above the clouds pped signaling the end of a warrior far from the past, deep within the shrine of Fire a tremble was hit, a beam was shot from deep within as a powerful cry was heard, monsters far above one''s imagination was awakened.


    While back within in the lower realms, The phoenix gave one more cry to the world before it dissipated, Elder Fin, Yunbai, and Xuanyin gazes lingered for a moment before they focused on the boy that was floating down with a world toping beautiful girl in her arms,


    "Young master!"


    Elder Fin''s eyes were trembling as he gazed at Xiao, his whole body felt heavy, the current Xiao waspletely different from before, a searing feeling of danger-filled Elder Fin''s body, moreover the Xiao felt before felt more connecting, the current him had it but there was an added feeling of royalty to him, a feeling that all must be under his rule, it was faint but it was still there.


    Xuanyin didn''t care about anything else as her eyes narrowed deeply as she felt Xiao''s emotions, especially the one for the girl in his arms. Just as things were getting confusing they all froze in their spot, even Xiao who was floating in the sky, in front of Xiao a woman with a mask on her face had appeared in front of him.


    Even through her mask Xiao was able to see that her eyes were shaking in deep astonishment, that was drawing her in, his eyes narrowed but he soon calmed down as he understood who she was, a deep conflicting emotion filled his head as he gazed at Yurou in his arms finally he sighed as he presented Yurou to the woman in front of him as he spoke,


    "Take her, don''t worry she''s fine, it''s just that she''s undergoing some enlightenment, she will wake upter"


    The woman in front of him finally broke out of her daze as she moved forward and carefully took Yurou from his arms, he felt the familiar sensation he had before, the woman in front of him was a phoenix, the protection that was sent to protect Yurou, it wasn''t easy to detect it at first but when she had seen Yurou a part of her aura had leaked and Xiao understood who she was,


    "Take care of her and once she wakes up tell her that I will find her and that our marriage will be done under the sky of the world"


    The woman handling ayurou froze as she heard his words her eyes grew dangerously but then eyes curled up in amusement before which a smooth voice was heard in his ears along with the disappearance of them from his sight,


    "Keep dreaming boy....."


    ''Dream?''


    Xiao chuckled when he heard it, the woman might not have felt it now but when they return to the top, the elders would definitely know that Yurou''s mark was already given away, even if they didn''t want to, Xiao was the current and only partner for Yurou, he couldn''t help but chuckle thinking about the chaos he would cause indirectly,


    "Brother"


    A smooth and soul-shaking voice was heard deep inside Xiao, hearing the voice Xiao smiled as he blinked and appeared in front of Xuanyin, he didn''t even have to wait for even a second before which a very familiar scent and coldness assaulted his body, Xunayin''s eyes were still cold but if one were to look deeply into it, one might be able to see stars dancing in them.


    She hugged him with all her might afraid that he would disappear, Xiao could feel it all, he could tell how anxious and scared she was, no words needed to be spoken between them as he hugged her back with the same enthusiasm, a rxed smile came to her face as his words lingered,


    "I''m back"


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "Xuanyin, can you give me some space?"<sub> </sub>


    Xiao asked as he looked at his little sister who was stuck to him, even when they had entered the carriage his little sister didn''t even let him go, she sat on hisp as she hugged on to him, unwilling to be afar, Xiao felt a headache hitting him, for him, it might be a day or two since they saw each other but for Xuanyin it was only three hours!.


    ''Sigh....might as well deal with it''


    Xiao finally relented, his little sister was just 8 years old, once she''s older she will definitely be more restrictive, might as well as enjoy the time he has now, relenting he hugged Xuanyin as she rested her head on his shoulders, they stayed like that for some time before which she raised her head and looked at him,


    "....."


    "Yeah, I''m not hurt"


    "....."


    "No, I''m not lying, it wasn''t that serious"


    His answer didn''t make her happy at all, as her blue eyes narrowed at him as she turned her head to the side, acting annoyed, seeing it Xiao smiled, feeling that his sister was cute, he patted her head as he coaxed her,


    "Fine..fine it was a bit dangerous but I got stronger because of it"


    Xuanyin: Shakes head


    "Fine, what should I do to make you happy?"


    Finally, Xuanyin''s head turned towards him as she picked up his hand and ced it on her head, in Xiao''s eyes each of her actions was cute. He understood what she wanted as he started to pat her smooth silky hair,


    "My..my for the one called the ice phoenix you''re quite spoiled"


    Xuanyin didn''t reply as she enjoyed the pat that he was giving her, finally after she had enough she turned towards him again, with her eyes bearing into his,


    "....."


    "You know I had to, it was too dangerous to take you with me"


    "....."


    "Okay, I will be more careful next time"


    "....."


    "Yurou?...well let''s just say that she''s at a better ce"


    Saying so Xiao started to give a small exnation of what had happened, not knowing that the wheels of fate and karma were already changing, a single move had turned the chessboard upside down, ripples that will affect the entire cosmos were beginning.

 73 Chapter 73

    Deep in an unknown ce far beyond anyone''s reach, an old man sat on a huge rock, his figure was blurry and unseen, he sat there in a meditative position, the world,ws, time, or even the Dao''s none of them seem to affect him as he sat there unmoving if it wasn''t for the humongous pressure that was being released from his body. He would have just looked like a corpse.


    His figure was illusionary, disappearing between the known and unknown, just his natural pressure was enough to destroy worlds, the ce he sat was quiet, no sound filled the area, it wasplete silence but today the silence was broken as the man''s eyes opened after a millennium, his gaze was too profound to be understood.


    Just gazing into his eyes one would feel oneself slip into something far beyond understanding, the vicissitudes of life and experience filled his gaze, nothing in the world seemed to surprise him. He opened his eyes as his body that hasn''t moved in who knows how long finally rose as an orb appeared in his arms.


    His eyes peered deep into it as a hint of surprise filled them, his cold apathetic eyes twinkled for a moment as his murmurs filled the world,


    "A Gravewalker? shouldn''t its legacy be lost?"


    The man''s eyes narrowed as his mind shed to a past forgotten by the world, a past where Titans, kings, Dragons, Gods, and Devils fought to protect one thing they held dear, an Era that was never written in the depth of history, due to it being far beyond what history could take, within all this shed the memory of a family that brought fear to all, the memory of a single bloodline that decided the fate of the past, the man''s mind shed with the greatness of the past.


    In a time When the skies cried, where the world was on the edges of death, where fear ran rampant and death embraced all, there was one bloodline that held the cosmos, a single family that was lost and split as it gave its all to provide a path for the future,


    ''Sigh....with this bloodline back chaos will besiege the world again''


    Finally, the man broke out of his thoughts as his mind returned to the present, he gazed at the orb onest look before which he crushed it into oblivion, his powers spread as he cut the lines of Karma and fate, finally aplishing everything he sighed as his murmurs filled the world again,


    "A Gravewalker...huh? looks like the age of turmoil will begin again....I wonder who would be lost this time?"


    With that, the man closed his eyes, no longer paying any mind to the matters of the cosmos, he had a duty and he would bepleting it till the end of time.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    "Here say Ahh"


    Xiao spoke as he fed some soup to Xunayin who opened her mouth and took a big bite of the food that was given to her, right now Xiao was feeding Xuanyin not knowing the numerous beings he had startled, well even if he did he wouldn''t give any fuck about it.


    Right now all he cared about was fulfilling the desires of his pouty little sister, he raised his hand as he wiped away some of the juice that spilled from her mouth, his sister who wasn''t just happy with a hug as she requested him to feed her, Xiao didn''t reject her as he directly epted it and now he was filled with smiles as he fed her soup,


    "It''s good, right?"


    Xunayin: Nods head


    "So do you want anything to be added?"


    Xuanyin: Nods head


    "Oh? you want to be hotter?"


    XUnayin: Nods Head<sub> </sub>


    "I see your colds getting worse?"


    "..."


    "I see, don''t worry, I already have a way to heal you, just wait for your big brother to save you"


    With that he swept the spoon again as he fed his little sister with all the care he could, finally 10 minutester hey on the sofa, trying to rx his body, it was then that Xunayin came over as she sat above him, her eyes kept peering into his, question swirled within them,


    "....."


    "I already told you Yurou just awakened her powers and grew stronger, from now on she would be someone that would roam the world above with pride"


    "....."


    "How I feel about her?"


    "..."


    "I love her, you mustn''t fight with her anymore, she''s going to be your sister-inw"


    This time there was a difference in Xuanyin as her eyes shook a bit, with her connection she was able to feel the deep feelings within Xiao, it was deep and unfathomable, trying to break it would be almost impossible, for some reason Xunayin felt her heart squeeze, her cold apathetic heart felt anger burn deep within them.


    This was the first time this had taken ce but anger wasn''t the only thing present, fear was mixed into it, fear that she would lose the one thing she loves, soon her cold burst forth from within her, this time it was wore than the past, Xiao who felt it didn''t hesitate to clutch his little sister tighter as he transferred the cold to him.


    Coldness swept into him, even with his cultivation taking this all in felt cold, plus the feeling of nails prickling his whole body filled him, he bit his lips as he used his connection to take arge portion of the pain within himself surprising Xuanyin who was in pain, she wanted to stop it but she didn''t have any power to do it.


    Soon minutes ticked by before which the cold finally withdrew, Xiao exhaled out as cold bursts escaped his mouth, he brought the purple me out as the warmness surrounded them, the cold that surrounded them disappeared as the warm meforted both of them, Xuanyin seeing the me had her eyes sparkle.


    She who was the opposite of me felt a regal and kingly aura from Xiao, moreover, the me he was wielding didn''t make her ufortable at all, normally she was repulsed by mes but this one just made her calm but she quickly moved her gaze to Xiao as she hit his chest with her small and smooth hands, her eyes bore into him.


    "No...."


    She whispered her voice calm and lost, Xiao smiled as he caught her hand as his face turned serious even he had felt the sadness in Xuanyin, he could understand that she was afraid of losing him, for her who only interact with him, the thought of him going away surely would frighten her, he moved his hand as he rubbed her face and spoke.


    "Xuanyin, I''m your brother, I''m not going anywhere, I will never abandon you, not now and not even in a million years, we are family, nothing thates in between us will ever change it, remember there''s nothing more important than family"


    Xunayin stayed silent as she heard her big brother''s words, her mind reyed all that she had been through before and she nodded her head, her arms wrapped around his shoulders, as her head found a ce with his chest, Xunayin''s eyes closed as she slept taking in the familiar warmth that was already taken a ce deep within her heart.

 74 Chapter 74

    A day had already passed since the image of the Phoenix had appeared above the world the news had already spread far and wide, some spoke that a unique treasure was born, while others spected that a legacy word had opened, many spections and theories were running wild, the ce the phenomenon had appeared from was thoroughly ransacked but nothing was found.


    Superpowers that hid in the dark even came to light as they ravaged thends for anything that might give them an idea of what had happened but sadly again nothing was found, Xiao made sure of it, he didn''t want to create problems behind him that might bite him in the asster on, after all, Xiao had made sure to clean out all traces of proof that existed.


    Manymented the loss, as the news that a treasure had appeared and was already taken away, some had even put a bounty on any news rted to it, overall the entire lower heaven was in a turmoil, meanwhile, Xiao who was one of the perpetrators of said uprise had just woken from his sleep, he rubbed his sleepy eyes as he smiled seeing Xuanyin who wasying beside him.


    Xiao who finally got some rest had taken a nice nap, his little sister didn''t let him go as she slept beside him, she felt a bit cold but with his me element, it wasn''t all that bad, though when he saw Xuanyin beside him he did feel a bit lonely as he missed Yurou, he had to admit that she had grown on him a bit.


    But even if he wanted to he wouldn''t have kept her with him, leaving aside the fact that Yurou''s protector would have taken her away, Yurou wouldn''t have been able to stay on the lower realm for long, the only reason that she wasn''t forced to ascend when she left the legacynd was that Amber had ced a barrier to protect her.


    But it wouldn''tst forever, moreover, she staying here would have only dampened her talent, she needed to reach the top and disy her talent to the world, only then would she shine the brightest, the only problem was him not being able to meet her for some time but it wasn''t much of a problem as he could always talk with her.


    Xiao closed his eyes as he felt his connection with her, he could tell that she was still asleep, due to the ''mark'' both Xiao and Yurou would be able to talk to each other no matter the distance, they could tell how the other was doing too, in truth this shouldn''t have being possible but Xiao could tell that his skill [Connection] had somehowbined with it and gave it more possibilities.


    Speaking of skills Xiao was able to finally able to get proof of his doubts, he was able to tell that his skills were evolving! he couldn''t tell it at first but as his cultivation grew, so did his skills, the increase in the quality of his soul seems to push the skills towards evolution, giving birth to new variants.


    Till now Xiao hasn''t looked into it but he was thankful for it, due to this Xiao could always talk and be connected to Yurou, no matter the distance, though Xiao right now has no desire to climb the world and reach the top, he did that in his first life and missed out on the beauty that was the present, in this life as head through the journey of cultivation he would enjoy the thrills of the lower heaven before he reached the next.


    Plus it wasn''t as if Yurou couldn''te and visit him, for normal people it wasn''t possible as the resource needed to descend was humongous but for the Shrine Of Fire? it was just a drop of water in the ocean, plus he don''t need to fight and scream for the Shrine to ept him as Yurou''s partner.


    With her mark on him, no one could oppose him, she had chosen him and once it''s done it over, they nor anyone could change it, the purity that phoenixes take seriously can not be looked down upon, they would have to ept him, that was the truth, heck he was sure that they would dip into their treasures to make him a genius if he didn''t have talent,


    ''Hehehe...I can''t wait for it''


    Xiao''s mind was already running with ideas to drain the Shrine dry of its treasures but he quickly shook it off as he had to focus on the issue that he had at hand, right now his cultivation had reached a high level but the rest weregging behind, his spirit, soul, and mental realms were left unpolished and this would be the right moment to polish them.


    But the problemy in how? Xiao has no idea on how to cultivate them at all, all he knows are just basic knowledge, in this case, he needed a master, someone to guide him but all the ones he thought of are too hard for the current him to reach, plus there''s no guarantee that they would take him as their disciple,


    ''Sigh.....one step at a time''<sub> </sub>


    Xiao shook his thoughts off as he heard a knock on the door as Elder Fin; swords were heard,


    "Young master, we are here"


    "Okay I will be right out"


    Xiao responded as he patted the head of Xuanyin that was waking up, her groggy eyes quickly gained their coldness as she sat up straight and rubbed her eyes quietly, her silver hair clutched on a bit to her face as her blue eyes shined beautifully, she sat up straight she opened her arms wide, her intentions clear to him,


    "Oh? your wish for me to carry you?"


    Xuanyin: Nods head


    "Sigh...you are bing more and more spoiled"


    Xiao shook his head but he did have an indulging smile on his face, as he moved forward and hugged her, right now they weren''t that small and Xuanyin had grown up hence when she hugged him she hugged himpletely, her actions were of a k as she hugged himpletely, just like an octopus her arms and legs wrapped around him.


    Xiao was wrapped, he barely had space to move he lifted her as he took her towards the attached bathroom of the carriage, spatial formations were something else,ing inside he ced her on the ground and patted her back to let him go, finally after some pats she reluctantly let him go, he smiled at her, soon he took the toothbrush out as he gave the smaller one to Xunayin


    She took the toothbrush from his hand as they started brushing their teeth, there was a mirror on the wall as they with synchronized movement started to brush their teeth, Xuanyin seemed to be copying Xiao as she brushed with her''s, her intelligence was being used for a very weird reason, truthfully there weren''t any toothbrushes in this world.


    For cultivators there wasn''t a thing known the as bad breath, they could keep their mouths clean and fresh but that is at a bit higher level, there alsoe times when a bathroom won''t be required but till then people would only take food supplement pills when they are on a journey.


    Of course, brushing teeth was required when one was a mortal, a powder existed with which one could clean their mouth but after Xiao was reborn he had introduced the idea of brush and paste to his mother, which was quickly a hit among the mortals, heck it was even useful for the kids of the cultivation family, who hadn''t embarked on the path of cultivation yet.


    Xiao even took it further by introducing different and styled brushes formon, rich, and the cultivators, the one that Xuanyin was using had the shape of a cute rabbit, in truth he didn''t have to brush but it sort of had be a habit to him after living in the other world for long.

 75 Chapter 75

    "So this is the ce?"


    "Yes young master"


    Elder Fin replied respectfully as he stood behind Xiao who was gazing at a canyon that was huge and spread across all insight, also that was not the end as a heavy and hazy fog covered the area blurring it, what was more strange was that the fog stick to the canyon not escaping from it, there seems to be a barrier around restricting it from spreading.


    The ce that he was standing at is one of the 5 great mysteries in the lower heavens, all those that had entered the fog had never made it out, many experts had moved forth to seek its truth but none made it out and the only one that did soon went crazy as he took his life, ever since then none had the guts to enter the fog, it waster called The Lost Canyon,


    "It strangely looks beautiful, doesn''t it?"


    Xuanyin: Nods head


    "Young master, what do you wish to do here?"


    Elder Fin asked with a fearful look, it was not far from the ce at hand but fear of what Xiao nned to do here, Xiao didn''t respond as he kept gazing at the fog in front of him, his mind reeling with several thoughts, this was the ce that he needed to desperatelye to, thankfully it was close to the Empire, hence it only took them a week of nonstop travel to reach here.


    The treasure that he was looking for could be found from here, in fact, he knew that secret of this ce and it was far from what others truly thought, there was indeed a treasure but no one could grasp it. Gazing deeply at the fog he calmly spoke his words,


    "I will be entering the fog"


    "!!"


    "What!"


    "....."


    Three different reactions took ce to his words, Xuanyin who was close to him came up to him as she held his hands tightly, she didn''t say a word but her eyes betrayed many other emotions, she would be with him this time, she wouldn''t leave his side not this time, while Elder Fin was sweating from top to bottom, faintly an idea of making Xiao faint and taking him by force appeared in his mind but just as he thought of this his instants screamed death.


    He didn''t look into Xiao''s cultivation as not to appear rude but he could tell that it was definitely not small, the gains that he had after entering the legacynd were not small at all, for him to feel threat would mean that Xiao''s cultivation should be at least equal to his and if that was true then he would be looking at a monster far beyond everyone''s understanding,


    "Younger master can you please reconsider?"


    Elder Fin spoke with a pleading tone, he even gave a discreet look towards Yunbai, who was just cooly gazing at the fog without much change in his gaze, this was another thing that ticked elder Fin off, just like Xiao and Xuanyin, Yunbai is another weird kid that doesn''t seem to follow the rules, heck he didn''t even seem afraid of anything, instead only excitement could be felt from him,


    ''Why do I have to be stuck between these weird kids?!''


    Elder Finmented in his mind, Xiao didn''t pay any attention to elder Fin as he turned towards Xuanyin who was holding his hand, he looked at her intently as he spoke


    "Stay"


    Xuanyin: Shakes head


    On doing so her hand tightened as her cold beautiful eyes defiantly looked at Xiao, unwilling to back down, Xiao felt his heart melt as he saw the serious yet cute look on his sister, she clearly knew the dangers ofing with him yet she didn''t hesitate toe with him, it was clear that her care from him stood above her life.<sub> </sub>


    He patted her head slowly, relishing in her soft head, as she purred at his touches, Xiao smiled confidently as he spoke,


    "Don''t worry Xuanyin, this time I don''t n on getting myself hurt, in fact, I can swear to you that not even a part of my skin would be hurt"


    "No....."


    Again Xuanyin''s whisper was heard, Xiao stood to his knees as he looked at her, his eyes were serious as he repeated his words,


    "Xuanyin I promise you that I will be fine, so please wait for me, okay?"


    "....."


    She stayed silent, her will wavering but finally, she was unable to keep up with her big brother''s words, she nodded her as her head dropped, Xiao felt sad seeing it but in this task, he really couldn''t take Xuanyin with him, as he said there was not even a hint of danger in his task, that was the truth but the difficulty of the task he was about to undertake is nothing to scoff at, that''s also one of the reasons that Xuanyin retreated as she knew that Xiao spoke the truth,


    "Good girl, aftering back I will spend the rest of the week with you"


    Saying so he patted her head, hearing his words her head lifted as the life in her eyes regained itself, she didn''t hesitate to nod her head repetitively, looking like a head pecking its food, causing Xiao to chuckle, giving her onest pat he turned to the other two as he spoke,


    "Stay and await my return"


    "Yes"


    Yunbai nodded his head, after retuning Xiao had had given him some books to learn about, teaching him themon sense of the world, also he thought Yunbai the things he should and shouldn''t do, for a guy who lived most of his life in death, the things rted tomon sense was highlycing in his mind,


    "Y-Young master are you sure?"


    Elder Fin asked onest time with gritted teeth, Xiao finally looked at him as he calmly nodded his head,


    "I''m sure, don''t worry I don''t do things that I am not sure about"


    "Okay....."


    Finally, Elder Fin agreed with a defeated voice, knowing that he can''t stop him, he could only agree. Giving one final look at the others Xiao took a deep breath as he entered the fog, and as soon as he did his senses werepletely cut off, his Qi was erratic and he could feel himself being stained mentally, all in all, just entering the fog was a task in itself,


    ''Um, not bad''


    He walked through the fog forward, the moment he entered it his vision waspletely covered, the big canyon in front of him disappeared, only an unknown path excited, picking a direction he started to walk, there seemed nothing in his path, yet he kept walking without stopping, the fog entered his body making his mental situation worse.


    But it didn''t affect him much as he kept walking forward without stop, a minute, an hour, a day, time passed by as he kept trudging in the direction he chose, his mind and body were now dry, his feet and body hurt, some kind of pressure-filled his body, cursing him to give up and rest but he pushed it all as he kept walking forward,


    ''This is going to be tough''

 76 Chapter 76

    hunger, thirst, confusion, anger all these emotions were overwhelming Xiao, by now he had stopped counting the days he had been walking, by the first month of walking he had given up, time passed on in an illusionary path, he could no longer tell what was happening, everything looked surreal.


    By now most of his Qi was drained, his eyesight was blurry, his body was dry, just a touch would cause him to crumble, the fog around him seemed to be mocking him, making fun of his efforts but even then he didn''t stop, within his blurry eyes there hid a humongous will that would not be shaken at all.


    Compared to the shit he had to go through in the past this was nothing, Xiao when he had lost his family and everything wandered around simrly with despair and bitterness, the amount of time he thought of taking his own life was above his count, the arrogant young master had fallen, seeing this several enemies that had a grudge with him or the ones that wanted entertainment swept at him.


    They threw him into a shit hole filled with the mixture of several shits of different animals, they took him and threw him into another hole filled with snakes as they bit and poisoned him, and just as he was about to be killed they would save him and give him the maiden just enough to survive, he was thest remaining member of the Yun Family, the humiliation that he had to go through was something beyond anyone could understand.


    He was bitten up, spit on, made to bath in a room of shit, any things that could break a person, those were all done to him, trudging through the lonely fog memories of a past long forgotten filled him,


    "hahahaha...look at him! seems like he can''t be arrogant anymore!"


    A well dressed young man sneered andughed as he looked at another youngster that was now drowning in piss and shit, he was stripped naked and thrown in, several others surrounded the drowning boy enjoying his misery, the boy was forced toy there for some time before which they took him up and threw him into the middle of a street, naked and drenched in shit.


    Within the street, everybody looked at him with pity and disgust, this by now had be amon urrence, each day a new terror would await him, each one cruel than the other. The youngster that was thrown on the streets stood up as his body cracked, by now his hands were broken but he didn''t care as he stood up and started trudging.


    His eyes soulless and dead, no one could understand why he was even living anymore but the youngster didn''t give up, bottling in his emotions he trudged on not giving up, everybody just looked at him, he who was above them all now was not even worth a nce, fate had left him alive but it made sure to give him the cruelest life possible,


    "I will have my revenge....."


    His whispers were heard as the shit and piss from him kept dripping down, soon the image broke as his mind came back to the situation at hand, Xiao''s eyes gained life as they lit up with passion as he kept moving, back then that situation didn''t bring him down and the one now in front of him will also not bring him down.


    ''It''s been some time since I had thought of the past''


    Trudging on Xiao felt a deep connection to the past, those were the darkest days of his life, that was until he was given ''that'' technique from there on the demon of ughter was born, someone that ughtered without any remorse since the world never gave him warmth why should he do the same?


    ''Sigh....those were some dark times''


    Xiao mused, by now he had had long ovee his past, right now they were just the remainder of who he was and who he had be, thanks to his master he had learned to live with his mystery, after all the things that had to happened to him had shaped the current him, plus he had had long paid back the suffering that was inflicted on him.<sub> </sub>


    Right now they were just vestiges of the past, they were things that had just built up his willpower. Focusing he moved forward none of the things that affected him made him despair, he had long since seen the edges of it and had long ovee it, he kept moving forward nothing shaking him up.


    In such a manner time passed by again, Xiao had be smaller and dry, just the blow of wind would crumble him but such a thing did not take ce, just as his mental barrier was about to copse a faint ripple of space surrounded him and the next thing he knew he was teleported away.


    The dried-up skin of his disappeared, his eyes that were on the verge of breaking recovered, every problem that filled him disappeared, it was as if they never existed at all. Regaining himself he stood tall as he looked arounding up on the sight of a humongous snake, right now all Xiao could see was its huge eyes that gazed down at him


    The rest of its body was too huge for him to look at, only those huge green eyes with a purple slit can be seen, even that were huge enough to be the size of a, its eyes contained the profoundness of the heaven and earth, seeing it Xiao felt his whole being tremble even Amber didn''t have this level of pressure.


    <o>,m He felt as if he was an ant that was to be crushed by the existence in front of him, he appeared small and powerless, his knees started to buckle, his body by nature wanted to bow down to them being in front of him, this was not done by the snake in front of him, no this was the natural feeling arising from someone at the top, in here the weak needed to kneel by design.</o>


    This was the truth, Xiao''s eyes shed as he felt his body kneel but it didn''tst for long as the purple me sted from within his giving him the authority to stand in front of the being in front of him, seeing Xiao''s me for the first time a twinkle took ce within the humongous eyes,


    "me of !@#$%, not bad"


    Its voice was soft and caring, the snake looked at Xiao that was not at all fearful of him, he who had seen much could tell that hisck of fear was the truth, the boy in front of him didn''t fear death, now in a long time intrigue-filled its eyes as he spoke,


    "Tell me, what do you want?"


    Xiao didn''t flinch at the words, as he knew that the being in front of him would be able to tell his aim, lying to the one in front of him was impossible, with respect filling his voice Xiao spoke,


    "I wish to have you transport me to a location that I desire"


    "Oh?...okay"


    The snake nodded his head.

 77 Chapter 77

    "Oh?...okay"


    The snake nodded his head, Xiao gave him an appreciative nod as he ryed the coordinates of the location he wished to travel to, he knew that the one in front of him was a straightforward person, since he passed his little test he was capable of asking for the gift he had prepared, soon a portal appeared beside Xiao, whose eyes twinkled on seeing it, looking at the primordial beast in front of him he asked,


    "Aren''t you curious about my secrets?"


    "Nah.....I am long dead and this is just a consciousness, why should I care about anything? you are just intriguing that''s all, in my eyes, you passed the small test I made to fill my boredom that''s all"


    The snake in front of him replied in his calm and soothing voice, listening to it Xiao gave him onest respectful nod before he passed through the portal, thankfully the test gave him the choice of returning to the starting point after having finished his purpose, the snake looked at Xiao as he passed by the portal, once he did it closed his eyes and then?.


    Well, nothing special happened as it closed its eyes and started to rest, waiting to fulfill the promise it had made, a promise that had long since been lost within the sands of time. While Xiao once again felt the familiar spatial travel, soon appeared in a room, it was better apt to be called a box as the walls were brown and in the center of it stood an orb floating.


    Seeing it excitement shed through Xiao''s eyes, he had finally got his hands on it, the one treasure that he desperately needs, though him getting its recognition is another thing, just as Xiao was about to walk forward the Orb started shaking as a voice was heard from it,


    [I don''t care how you got here but if you want me to take you as my master that would be impossible]


    The voice was genderless but a hint of arrogance swept from it, Xiao wasn''t at all surprised as he knew how arrogant the one in front of him was, this was a treasure that was within the top 10 of the cosmos ranking after all.


    What were the cosmos ranging? well within the top of every realm floated a tablet, each for different ranking, some for physiques, some for eyes, and one for treasures, in the world of cultivation treasures are extremely hard to ssify, there are different types of treasures that are spread across the cosmic ne.


    Some from the ancient time, like the stones of the element, said that if one gathered all of them together, then the said person would rule over the elements, the mirror of time and death, which was broken into different fragments, the emblems ofw, giving youmand over the saidw, the bangles of corruption and many more.


    Each has its own overpowered use and unlike this, there''s another treasure, one that is made, one example would be the pill that Xiao ate, which was heaven-defying on its own, but did anyone know about it? no, it was because the heavens tried to destroy it and the creator had ced a function to hide it.


    Now how could there not be any other crazy person out there not creating another heaven-defying item? in fact, right now someone might be creating a heaven-defying thing, while no one knew of it and this is where the tablet of treasureses into y, it was something that existed in the cosmos for a long time, different Era came and went but the tablet stood there, disying all the treasure to the world.


    It would keep updating itself in the world, disying whatever newes up, it had its own power level and criteria that evaluated a treasure''s worth, if any treasure was used it would know of it and mark it, in fact when Xiao had unlocked the pill, it should have appeared in the table but due to him using the skill [Forgotten] the tablet was unable to find or know about it, otherwise, it would have definitelye onto the top 10, shaking the ne of reality.


    And the treasure in front of Xiao is one ranked in the top 10, specifically the 10th rank but what makes it more special was the fact that it had been in the rank 10 spot since the beginning, during the time immemorial the ranking changed innumerable times but the ranking of number 10 never changed, it stood there fighting against the ravages of time.


    This was more than enough to disy its specialty but none of that mattered to Xiao, no what he liked was the treasure itself, its main function was one thing....information! any and every information in the ne of reality was known by it and one that Xiao learned was that having information is key.


    Plus it had other functions in it too, it had the capability of seeing through others'' secrets, giving the user of the treasure the information of his enemy, also it has the ability to see through a person''s true nature, a powerful tool that will help Xiao in the future, the name of the treasure was [All-Seer].


    A treasure that didn''t even submit to the main Mc of the Heavenly Opposers, he even with all his treasure and powers was unable to make it surrender under him, it was just that hard but there was one way to make it surrender, hit it where it hurts to most. Xiao smirked as he straightened his back, looking at the orb in front of him he spoke,<sub> </sub>


    "Humph! why should I need you when you wouldn''t have the information I need?"


    Disdain and sarcasm were dripping from Xiao''s words, hearing it the orb got enraged, if there''s one thing in the ne of reality it takes pride in, it would be its information, fuming its expressionless voice Gaines pitch,


    [What did you say?]


    "Huh?.....didn''t you hear me? or are you deaf? maybe you are deaf and stupid, it seems to match nicely with your ugly look"


    Xiao said with a sneer, and disgust filled his face as he made a revolting action, seemingly disgusted with the orb, making its anger reach its peak, it knew that Xiao was ying with it but it would never take disrespect on its information, plus it had spent most of its time here making its ''social'' skillcking, all it could do was tremble with anger,


    [You!.....you]


    "What you, you?...are you stupid too? maybe that''s what had happened to you after staying here for long, humph and here I was thinking maybe you would be smart and have the information I want"


    [I see....]


    The orb spoke, its voice chilling, it was mart hence it knew what Xiao was leading towards but it couldn''t help but fall into it, ''focusing'' on Xiao it spoke,


    [Good!....good, tell me what you want to know if I can''t answer it I will take you as my master but if I can.....]


    "If you can?"


    [Then you must blow up your soul!]


    Xiao took a deep breath when he heard the ruthless punishment, blowing up one soul is a banned punishment in the whole realms, in the cultivation world people believe in reincarnation but if someone blows up their soul, then it won''t take ce, it is a brutal thing, something even the cruelest or the maddest person won''t do.


    By doing so you would lose, everything, your chance in the world, forcing anyone to do so is the greatest taboo. Silence filled the room after the orb spoke, it might have felt angry but it didn''t mean that it lost its mind, now it was just waiting for Xiao to back out, sadly this time it was dealing with a madman that didn''t fear death,


    "Sure"


    [Huh?].

 78 Chapter 78

    [What did you say!?]


    The orb ''spoke'' seemingly shocked by Xiao''s words, whose expression became even more disgusted as he spoke,


    "Huh? can''t you hear me? I said okay, look like what I said was true you really are deaf, to think that a treasure such as yourself is so useless....ahhh such a pity"


    [You!...fine let''s do it then!]


    Saying so it swore on the heavenly Dao and so it did Xiao, after doing so the orb waited for the question at hand to arrive,pletely confident that it would be able to answer any question below the cultivation world. seeing the confident voice of the orb Xiao smiled as he took out a crystal in his hand,


    Seeing it the ''eyes'' of the orb narrowed, ''looking'' at Xiao it spoke


    [A memory crystal?]


    "Yup, that''s right, I will show you what''s in it and you just have to tell me what I am showing you"


    Saying so he passed the crystal towards the orb, it flowed slowly as it reached the orb, it took it as the memories in it shed through, huge high scrapper building made of metal, cars of metal that ran without Qi, monsters it had never see before, it all shed through, after seeing through it the orb floated there stunned, cause it had never seen this thing before!


    Feeling the silence Xiao sighed in relief, it would seem that his gamble had paid off, the things that he had recorded in the crystal where the memories from Ingrid, Xiao was 50% sure that the All-Seer had no idea about it, simply due to the fact that the ce didn''t possess any Qi!, not a single type of Qi existed there, making it that the world didn''t lie under the Heavenly Tree!,


    "So? do you know what they are?"


    Xiao asked with disdain trying to make it angry but this time he didn''t receive the answer that he expected, instead, silence remained before which the orb shed and appeared in front of him, two red eyes shining in it as it focused on Xiao,


    [Quick tell me what they are!]


    The orb''s voice had a hint of fascination as it spoke, surprising Xiao, the things had changed from how he expected it to go, looking at the orb that was trembling with excitement Xiao was lost in words, this waspletely different from the previous orb that was acting all high and mighty, but what Xiao didn''t know here was that the orb is extremely found of new information.


    And the one that Xiao brought to it was opening its eyes to a world it didn''t know existed, quickly it started to barrage Xiao with thousands of questions, on who? what? and how? every question getting more detailed by the second, Xiao felt a headache hitting him, raising his hands to stop the orb he spoke,


    "What about our bet?"


    [Oh that? you win]


    It spoke not at all angry with the loss, it was happier at having new information, it had been so long since it had seen something it had no idea about and it was trembling with excitement to find out more about the issue, it didn''t give a shit about having a master, any individual with information that it didn''t have was worth respecting.


    Meanwhile, Xiao hearing the orbs words was taken back, sighing he shook his head as he now had a deeper understanding of the treasure in front of him, it was high and might but when it came to information it was just like a little kid, feeling a bit amused he spoke, this time his voice softer,


    "Okay, then why don''t you ept me as your master, then I will tell you the information that you want to know"


    [Okay]


    The orb didn''t hesitate at all as it agreed, distancing a bit from Xiao it spoke,


    [I would need a bit of your origin blood, plus I will be fusing with your soul, so when I do, don''t reject it]


    "Sure"


    Xiao nodded his head, not at all worried, he knows well that the orb in front of him won''t hurt at all, after all, it gives huge importance to promises, moreover, it really doesn''t have any ability to hurt anyone. Xiao raised his hand as he cut the tip of his finger, willing deep within him a small part of his original blood was broken from his core as it left through the cut in his hand traveling towards the orb.<sub> </sub>


    A gold like blood left his hand as it traveled towards the orb, a white golden light shined from the orb as Xiao''s blood fused with it, as it kept happening a headache hit Xiao forcing him to focus his mental powers, the light within the room was blinding as different colors started to appear but it didn''tst for long as it faded and as it did the orb flew towards Xiao''s chest entering his soul.


    Xiao felt his soul steer, he felt as if his soul was being molded as if it was trying to fit something, he felt hundreds of hands wing over his body and forcefully trying to change it, it wasn''t painful but the feeling was extremely awkward and strange, he was starting to feel itchy all over, the feeling continued for a few seconds before which a transparent screen of the color white and gold appeared in front of him,


    ==========


    Do You Wish To ept The All-Seer


    >Yes/No


    ==========


    Seeing the message in front of him, Xiao willed in his mind as he epted,


    ==========


    System Initialising...


    Scanning sentient being....


    Configuring the system to suit the user.....


    Initiating soul fusion...


    ==========


    Those were thest words that Xiao heard before soul-wrenching pain filled his body,


    AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!


    Xiao released the most heart-wrenching scream in his life while banging his hands on his forehead like a madman! he kept thrashing around the floor of the room, his appearance within a few seconds hadpletely changed. Messy hair, twitching all over the ce, foam covering his lips, and white eyes. Xiao had never shown such an appearance even at his worst moments.


    And yet he couldn''t faint yet! he had to stay awake a few more seconds for the binding to finish, which went on for some more seconds, it was only when he heard the confirmation did he faint. Meanwhile, the orb started to fuse directly with Xiao''s soul, making adjustments for a proper fusion, soon hours ticked by before the perfect fusion wasplete, afterward the configuration waspleted as the orb fused perfectly.


    Yet there wasn''t a sign of Xiao waking up, it was only a dayter his eyes started to flutter as he opened them,


    ''Huh?.....where am I?''


    Walking up his mind was muddled and messy, a huge headache filled his mind, making it hard for him to focus, it took a few minutes before which the memories of what happened before he fainted filled him and as soon as he did a chill went down his spine,


    ''What the fuck was that!''


    Xiao who was quite proud of his own pain tolerance couldn''t help but feel his mind tingle and his stomach churn at the pain he had felt, it was something out of the world, he knew that the pain of the soul was beyond anything but he didn''t expect it to be this bad,


    ''Fuck! I am never going through that again''


    Thinking so he took out a pill and he plopped it in his mouth, the medicinal properties soon spread across his body as he started to feel more rxed.

 79 Chapter 79

    Finally, after hours of rest Xiao was in his peak condition, sitting up straight he peered into his soul as he gazed upon the ck orb that was nowpletely fused with him, sighing in relief he spoke,


    "All-Seer show me my status"


    ===Status===


    Name: Yun Xiao


    Title: Devil Of Death, Crazy Bastard, Young Master...Sky Sword God...etc


    Alignment: Chaotic Neutral


    Cultivation: Heaven Core Realm-[Level. 2]


    Legacy: Cosmic Ending Divider


    Bloodline: Immortal Gravewalker Of Death


    Physique: No Heavenly Name Bestowed


    Heavenly Eye: None


    Affinity: Fire, Death


    Power level: Low Tier Supreme


    Specialties:  Qi, Soul, Mental Realm, Sword Cosmic Domain


    Qi Type: Fire Qi, Lower tier Qi, Cosmic Sword Qi, Death Qi


    --> Profession :


    [Swordsmanship]-Mid realm of mastery


    [Dual Swordsmanship]-High realm of mastery


    [World Spirit Master lvl.1]-No realm of mastery


    --> Cultivation Manual :


    [Omega Asura''s Wrath] - Minor realm of mastery


    -->Martial Manual:


    [Ring of Fire] - Perfect realm of mastery


    [Drifting cloud steps]-Perfect realm of mastery


    [Burning sh]-Perfect realm of mastery


    [5 shes Of Wrath]-Perfect realm of mastery


    .


    .


    .


    --> Skills :


    [ Connection]


    [Forgotten]


    [Mind Split]


    [Record And Analyze]


    .


    -->Spiritual Manual: None


    -->Soul Manual: None


    -->Mental Manual: None


    --Familiars: None


    =====


    Xiao focused his eyes as he gazed at the screen in front of him, seeing the information he nodded his head, he wasn''t surprised by the information as he knew that once the orb had joined with his soul, all his secrets would beid bare.


    Keeping his silence he kept reading through the screen, most of the stuff he read was the things he knew, though some parts of it were confusing to him, focusing his mind he chose the cultivation manual part.


    ==========<sub> </sub>


    --> Cultivation Manual :


    [Omega Asura''s Wrath] - Minor realm of mastery


    The cultivation manual was created by the Origin of all me, the Omega Asuras, they were born at the beginning of all time and Era, they were the primogenitors of all mes and wrath, any and all mes were birthed from theirw, and power, all that embodied fire would bow down to their will, none dared challenge their power.


    ?A cultivation manual that embodied their past and their will for the future, the cultivation technique focuses on creating the beginning ruler of mes, a cultivation technique that is at the peak of the martial world.


    ==========


    ''Ohhh.....damn!''


    Xiao took a steep breath as he read the information about his cultivation technique, after cultivating it for some time Xiao hade to understand that he had underestimated the power of the cultivation manual and now seeing its worth he was sure that he had been drawn into a conspiracy higher than he could understand.


    ''Looks like I have to be more careful in the future''


    Xiao had only heard of the legendary Asuras in the past, right now all of them were extinct, having three heads and six arms they were one of the major rulers of the past.


    If it ever got out that he has their cultivation manual, he would no doubt be hunted down, it''s a secret that should never get out,posing himself Xiao then nced at the other important thing that had been bugging him.


    ==========


    Legacy: Cosmic Ending Divider


    Information:#$^,?@#


    Error Karma and Fate Value corresponding to strength insufficient


    ==========


    ''Who and what the hell is that?''


    Xiao shouted as he gazed at the information in front of him, he knew that he was chosen by a legacy but what the hell does Cosmic Ending Divider mean?  and why doesn''t the information show up?.


    ''All-Seer what''s going on?''


    [The information is being blocked to protect your life]


    ''Can you borate?''


    Xiao asked, his expression brimming with seriousness but this time he didn''t receive a response. A white light shed in his eyes and the next moment he gasped as he saw several lines that were surrounding his body.


    Some looked thin, some looked hard and one in specific looked dangerous, each of them was covering his body from head to toe, each one attached to each part of his body.


    Some were glistening, each thread was shinning with star-like appearances, taking one breath away,


    ''Is this?''


    [Yes they are your fate lines]


    ''I see...''


    Xiao nodded his head, he knew about fate lines but this was the first time he was able to see his, just from a look he could tell that his fate was something extraordinary, focusing his eyes he tried to peer into the lines but every time he did his mind would get messy and blurry.


    [Unless you have the eyes of heaven it''s impossible]


    ''Yeah...I know''


    Soon the lines around him disappeared, he understood the reason why he can''t know the information yet, it being that his current strength was not capable of handling the truth, once he knew it the fate attached to it will connect with him, bearing on him targets that would seek him out, this was quitemon and dangerous,


    ''Enough of this show me my bloodline


    ==========


    Bloodline: Immortal Gravewalker Of Death


    Information: The bloodline of a past n that guarded and looms over death. A terrifying n that guarded the remains of terrors. Death was theirpanion and the will of the ones forgotten in time are their strength, their name represented the will of the past lords that rules the vast cosmic cultivation world.


    ?A n that had protected the cosmic world of cultivation with their legacy resulting in their bloodline being severed and lost in the rivers of time, the karma and judgment of the past survive within this bloodline.


    ?A saying of the past continues to this day: The day the bloodline returns the entire world of cultivation will be flipped upside down, death would reign, and despair would flood the cosmos.


    ==========


    "....."


    Leaving aside the ominous words, the rest of the fact about his bloodline was extremely tempting, Xiao had thought that his bloodline must have been of a high grade but he didn''t expect it to be of such a level. Reading through the information at hand Xiao could understand that his bloodline lets him inherit one power of the powerhouses of the past.


    But the question remains how does he activate his power? For the first time, he inherited the domain of a man that terrorized everything, its power was beyond anything Xiao could gasp, with his current strength he would be unable to use even a fraction of its true power, nheless, it''s a trump card that would bring terror to his enemies.


    Just from one encounter, he was able to get such strength, think what would happen if he could grasp more? just thinking of it got his blood boiling, Xiao didn''t let go as he kept reading and learning more about his bloodline, this would be one that would help him stand above all one day.

 80 Chapter 80

    Xiao spent the next hour reading through, trying to get a better understanding of himself, by the end of the hour he was more informative of himself than when he had arrived, some of the questions that haunted him were finally revealed, doing one final check-up he stood up as he started to walk towards the portal that brought him here.


    Even now it hadn''t broken down, the spatial tunnel was strong and bright, in normal cases, it should have vanished but here it still exists, not focusing much on the portal Xiao crossed through it and once again a dark feeling filled her body, the next moment he opened his eyes he was already outside and it didn''t even take a second before which a familiar body hugged him again.


    Feeling a bit more rxed he hugged back Xuanyin who was sticking to him, after a few seconds she finally broke the hug, on doing so she started to check at him, looking for any sign of injury, finally after a minute she nodded her head contended, then she moved forward as she hugged him again, making Xiao speechless.


    She was getting more and more brazen and open as the days went by but he didn''t hate it, to him her current situation was much better than the past where she was just a block of ice that didn''t respond to anything.


    Finally having enough she let him go and Xiao used this opportunity to test out the new abilities he had acquired,


    ===Status===


    Name: Yun Xunayin


    Title: Ice Phoenix, Young Miss


    Alignment: Neutral Evil


    Cultivation: None


    Legacy: None


    ? Bloodline: Vermillion zing Immortal Ice(locked)


    Physique: Heavenly Ice Phoenix


    Heavenly Eye: None


    Affinity: Ice


    Power level: None


    Specialties:  None


    Qi Type: None


    --> Profession : None


    --> Cultivation Manual : None


    -->Martial Manual: None


    -->Familiars: None


    =====


    ''The hell!''


    Seeing the part about the bloodline Xiao was stunned, he even rubbed his eyes to see if he was dreaming, after all in his past life he never heard about his little sister having a bloodline, this was also the thing that had held Xunayin back.


    It was simple she had the heavenly Ice Phoenix physique but she didn''t have the bloodline, it was like having a great vessel but not having anything inside of it, this was the reason why she was stuck in the third heaven.


    She was unable to bring out the full potential of her physique due to her not possessing anypatible bloodline but now seeing her bloodline and its information Xiao was sure that she would even be a genius in the fourth heaven!


    ''That''s good''


    Xiao smiled inwardly as he gazed at the sudden information at hand, he could tell that in the past Xuanyin was unable to awaken her bloodline but in the current timeline, it won''t be the same, after all the item he was getting way more than enough to help her out.


    Feeling relieved he patted Xuanyin''s head with a smile.


    ".....?....."


    Meanwhile, Xuanyin who felt the relived and happy feelings of Xiao waspletely confused, she could tell that her big brother was happy for her but she couldn''t understand why, in the end, she let her doubts go as she started to enjoy the head pat she was receiving,


    "There was no problem, I presume?"


    Xiao asked Elder Fin who was staring jaw smacked at the sight of Xiao arriving in front of them, things just keep getting weirder and weirder as the time went by. One Xiao entered the legacynd and came out stronger, two now he went to a forbiddennd no one escaped from and came out fine, elder Fin was now starting to doubt his reality,  though he was still able to get himself together in the end, nodding his head he spoke,<sub> </sub>


    "Yes, things were alright"


    "That''s good"


    Saying so Xiao''s sight turned towards  Xia Yunbai and as he did his information too appeared in his eyes.


    ===Status===


    Name: Xia Yunbai


    Title: Young Master, Illegitimate Child


    Alignment: Chaotic Evil


    Cultivation: Qi Refinement Realm-Level. 8


    Legacy: Maniac Of ughter Fest(awakened)


    Bloodline: None


    Physique:  Divine Bloodlust Physique


    Heavenly Eye: None


    Affinity: Gravity, Earth


    Power level: Mid Tier Legend


    Specialties:  Bloodlust Steal


    Qi Type: Low Tier Qi, ughter Lust Qi


    --> Profession :


    [Spearmanship]-Low realm of Mastery


    --> Cultivation Manual :


    [War ughterWorld] - Minor realm of mastery


    -->Martial Manual:


    [Field of Wright]-Low realm of mastery


    [Shaking Thrust]-Low realm of mastery


    -->Familiars: None


    =====


    ''Oh....not bad''


    Seeing Xia Yunbai''s information Xiao could tell that he was very talented, it was a pity that he had died being yed under the hands of the Emperor, if he had been given enough resources he would have defiantly grown up to be a force to be reckoned with. Giving a nod to Yunbai Xiao''s eyes turned towards the fog, looking deeply at it for a moment he gave it a respectful bow.


    The being that lives there, after all, deserves it, he was after all a powerful being and a progenitor guarding a legacy he promised to guard for his friend, even if eons passed he still guards the promise to his friend, the fog was just something he made to pass his times, looking for talent that might interest him.


    The ones who passed were to be given the ability to go at any ce they want as long as they knew its coordinates, in fact, Xiao wasn''t the only one to pass there were several before him and they all traveled to ces that granted them rise, the reason it was still unknown was that the ones who passed it kept it to these, they weren''t idiots to spill the information.


    With this, if Xiao wanted he could even travel to the depths of the greatest treasurend ande back but that would have only resulted in his death, he might get the treasure but he might not live to use it, stealing from the powerful is only for the powerful, for the rest it only meant death. Giving one final look at the fog hemanded,


    "Let''s head home"


    "Yes, young master"


    Elder Fin respectfully nodded his head this time his respect being more genuine, soon Xiao and the rest set off towards the Yun mansion, not knowing that another predator had already arrived.

 81 Chapter 81

    Hey, I am back with this! and I''m sorry for not posting on this novel for long??. It''s just that something came up and I have been focused on it, so spending time for both the novel became hard but don''t worry! I will try my best to post on both from now on!.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    A week passed before which Xiao and the rest reached the Yun family mansion, the week was extremely rxing and fun for him, doing nothing but ying with Xuanyin truly took all the stress out of him and it was fun making fun of her too, seeing her ''reactions'' always entertained him but the only thing that dampened his spirit a bit was the fact that Yurou was still asleep.


    From his connection with her, he could tell that she was still deep within her enlightenment, the only silver lining was the fact that he could tell that she was fine, speaking of Yurou it would seem that seem she along with her protector had invaded the Yun family, the reason being that the protector wanted to break any and all arms connection Yurou had with the Yun family.


    With this Yurou would be able to fully adapt to her identity as a mmia, his mother Yun Lan had informed him about all this, but only the top members of the family knew this information, they didn''t know who the one holding Yurou was but they all knew she could kill them in a snap, hence they all epted the deal, letting Yurou be taken away, cutting all karmic ties, in front of true power nothing else matters.


    Other than all this nothing worthy of note took ce, reaching the Yun family mansion Xiao got out of the chariot along with Xuanyin, and just as he did he was pulled into a warm yet cold embrace of his mother, she hugged them tightly for some seconds before she let them go and as soon as she did Xuanyin kept a reasonable distance.


    Other than Xiao she doesn''t really like anyone touching her, even her mother, the only reason she allowed the hug before was that Xiao asked her for it, letting go of the hug Yun Lan looked clearly at her son, checking for signs of hurt or anything like that, even if she knew that he was fine her motherly instincts still checked to see if he was okay.


    She did the same with Xuanyin though from a reasonable distance as she knew about her daughter''s little quirk and she was helpless against it, finally she turned her eyes towards Yunbai that was standing beside Elder Fin looking at his surroundings with keen eyes, one quick look was enough for her to understand his character,


    ''Someone crazy yet smart, a double-edged sword''


    Her evaluations were quick and precise, in an instant, she was able to weigh his worth and the troubles he will cause, marking his usefulness, Elder Fin had also filled her in all the details of what had happened, and her being astounded would be an understatement statement, even now she couldn''t see through her son''s cultivation level.


    Lots of questions filled her mind but she knew that now was not the time to dwell on them, smiling she took her son and daughter to thevish meal she had prepared for them, spoiling them to no ends, she might not show it but she felt a bit lost and lonely without her children by her side, so she made sure that she got her share of her children.


    She even made Xiao and Xuanyin sleep with them, not taking no for an answer, hence a situation arose where Xuanyin slept on one side of Xiao hugging him, while Yun Lan took the other side making herselffortable, the poor 11-year-old Xiao was sandwiched between the two that wanted him, as much as he wanted to say no he couldn''tpletely deny his mother or his sister.


    He could never hurt his mother, Xiao couldn''t help but chuckle about the fact that he was really spoiled, in his first life he might never have had his father''s recognition but his mother made sure to spoil him rotten, making him the stereotype of a young master, it couldn''t also help that he had agreeable talent, his nose was up in the heaven as he thought of himself as invisible, living within an invisible bubble of power.


    A bubble that burst and pulled him into an abyss that had threatened to swallow him whole and in a respective it almost had, shaking off his thoughts Xiao focused on the two at his side as a loving smile rose on them,


    ''Yeah... it''s fine....this time I won''t let them fall''


    Thinking so he fell into a deep sleep.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "So tell me about all that happened"


    Yun Lan spoke as she hugged Xiao and ced him on herp, right now it was the next day and she had pulled him with her not taking no for an answer, Xiao, in the end, went with the flow, not wanting to damper the mood of his mother who was feeling lonely, shaking his head at her antics, he spoke,


    "Mother, can''t I seat in the chair?"


    "Impossible"


    A straight-up rejection, well Xiao expected it, hence he started to give a small and truthful yet twisted view of what had taken ce, he talked about how he visited the Xia family to recruit Yunbai and after it, he talked about how he found the entrance to the legacynd and then he spoke about the thing that happened.<sub> </sub>


    Of course, he didn''t tell the whole truth, he just spoke about how it was a Phoenix''s legacy and how he found out that Yurou was a half Phoenix, he also talked about the trials he had to undergo, severely reducing the dangerous yet notpletely, he just tweaked it a bit,


    "I see, who would have thought that she was a half Phoenix"


    Xiao''s mother muttered in a daze, his words hinted at the fact that a power that was present in the fourth heaven visited these lowlynds!


    "Sigh....you had to be there Xiao, that woman just entered the family and shook itpletely, we were just ants to her"


    Yun Lan spoke with a bitter voice filled with awe but hidden within it was an unyielding will to get stronger,


    "So then why did you head to the forbiddennd?"


    "Oh, that''s because the Phoenix of the legacynd said that she had a friend there and if I visited it I would receive some sort of gift"


    "Really?"


    Yun Lan asked with a bit of doubt, she had a keen eye to see through lies but no matter what she couldn''t tell if her son was lying or not, Xiao always made sure to mix lies with the truth,


    "Yup"


    Xiao nodded her head at Yun Lan''s using gaze, seeing it she relented as she spoke,


    "It must have been one hell of a gift"


    "That it was"


    Xiao spoke, his wordsced with satisfaction,


    "Wait does that mean my son had won the heart of a Phoenix~~"


    Yun Lan spoke with a mischievous tone, just from the story itself she got to know that they must have gone through a lot together, plus it wasn''t hard for her to notice her son''s expression when he spoke about Yurou. Xiao stiffened for a moment when he heard his mothers words he could only shake his head at it,


    "Maybe~"


    He responded back, Yun Lan smiled at it as she spoke,


    "Good looks like I have a good daughter inw"


    "For that, we just have to wait and see"


    Xiao replied back, not trying to defend or support anything.

 82 Chapter 82

    Xiao knew that arguing with his mother won''t lead to anything, in truth he wants to tell her everything, truthfully without hiding anything, yet he can''t, not because he doesn''t trust her if he can''t trust his mother then who can he trust? but because he doesn''t want her to be embroiled in whatever was in store for him.


    Telling her the truth would make her connected to the both his fate and the lines of Karma, this was not something Xiao did not desire, in this world where the danger lies hidden and secretsy chosen, he couldn''t guarantee that he could 100% protect his mother, for that one needed ones own strength, nothing other than that was better.


    Plus he knew that his mother wasn''t some pretty vase that needed protecting she was an independent and a strong woman, she doesn''t need his protection, he just needs to give her the stage for it and he was sure that his mother would rock it down, all Xiao''s waiting for is a chance, the moment ''it''es he will make his move,


    "So Xiao what level of cultivation are you?"


    "Oh, just the first level of the Heaven Core Realm"


    "Oh....just the first level of the Heaven Cor-"


    Suddenly Yun Lan stiffened as she stopped talking, for a moment her brain seemed to have stopped, seeing her reaction Xiao smiled, of course, he would hide things from her but he will make sure to tell her about the things that won''t hurt her plus it was kind of funny to see his mothers current look, she who remains calm now looked like a frozen statue,


    "Mother?"


    Xiao called out with innocent eyes while trying his best to hold back hisughter, only then did Yun Lan break out of her daze as she looked at her son who had a smirk on his face, she closed her eye as she took deep breaths to calm her self, it was only after a few minutes did she open her eyes, seriousness filled then as she looked deeply into Xiao,


    "Xiao"


    "Yes?"


    "Listen to my words, no matter what never reveal your true cultivation to anyone, I know that it might feel good but unless you have got yourself a truly great background don''t expose yourself, okay?"


    Each word spoken by Yun Lan was stressed out, showing how serious she was and Xiao knew the reason too but in his mother''s eyes he was still an 11-year-old and for him to have an inted ego due to it might be normal, wishing to show it off waspletely normal too, hence she was guiding him, he didn''t argue with her as he seriously nodded his head and spoke,


    "Yes mother"


    Seeing the seriousness in Xiao''s eyes Yun Lan sighed, even though she knew that her son was a genius in mind she knew that he was still a child, she didn''t want to risk others knowing his cultivation, everyone knew his cultivation potential and if they knew his current strength many would link it to some sort of treasure risking his life, Xiao right now might have high cultivation but that doesn''t mean he can''t be a takedown.


    Sadly this time Yun Lan didn''t know Xiao''s true strength, if she did she wouldn''t be having these thoughts, Yun Lan soon smiled as she hugged her son and spoke with a cheerful voice,


    "My son''s a genius! humph let''s see who dares boast about their children in front of me, I knew that my son would someday shake the world!"


    And with that Yun Lan started to drown Xiao withpliments and affection, she didn''t for a second doubt her son''s words, she knew he wouldn''t lie to her about stuff like this, hence she was over the moon knowing about it, she began to understand that her son''s talent might have increased drastically, after all, he did go through a phoenix''s trail it was normal for his talent to undergo a drastic change,


    "Wait, then how did you hide your cultivation?"


    "Oh that, well remember the gift I said you about? it was a treasure that helps me hide and maintain my cultivation, it''s very useful in this case"


    "I see that''s good for now but don''t hide itpletely, just adjust your level of cultivation a bit above your previous one, the old fogies know that Yurou left with you and they all want to meet you and know what happened"<sub> </sub>


    Yun Lan spoke, her voicecking any warmth as she spoke of the Yun family, Xiao nodded his head, he had already expected this, after all, Yurou disappeared with him, and interrogating him would be the best choice of action, knowing that they can''t do anything against Yurou''s protector he was the next best choice,


    "Let me guess they want to meet me now"


    "Yeah, they wanted to meet you as soon as you hadnded but I refused and spoke that you needed rest"


    "I see.....then let''s go and be done with this"


    Saying so Xiao and Yun Lan started to head towards the family meeting hall where the elders and the high ranking family members were waiting and as he kept walking he made sure to adjust his cultivation making it to foundation establishment realm level 1, it was unseen for a child of his age but not entirely unbelievable after all he did go through a ''lucky'' encounter with Yurou and his cultivation should match it.


    His mind had already made up a story and he had talked it over with his mother who agreed with his chosen path, soon both of them reached the family room,ing upon the members who were awaiting their arrival, and as soon as they entered, Xiao was scanned upside down, making all those that did raise their eyes in surprise,


    "What?!"


    "How?!"


    "Thi-This"


    Many astonished voices were heard as they realized that Xiao''s cultivation was far above what should be, Xiao''s eyes trailed around the room, he could see his grandfather the patriarch sitting in the topmost position while his father and the future leaders sat beside him, he could even see his father''s second wife sitting behind him holding his stepbrother, her eyes focused heavily one him before they retreated.


    He could even see a frown on his father''s face, everything was as he had thought it to be, an oppressing family for which he didn''t have a hint of familial feelings for, a father that was focused more on another woman and a grandfather who seems to believe that everything lies within his palm,


    "Yourte"


    Yun Hao spoke, they first moved forward and gave a bow,


    "We greet the patriarch"


    After that, his mother spoke,


    "Xiao was still tired and I was just making sure that he was well and fine"


    Hearing Yun Lan''s words Yun Hao frowned for a moment before which his eyes turned towards me, sizing me up and down, a few secondster he spoke,


    "Grandchild, you seem to have gone through a lucky encounter, care to exin?"


    Hearing, his words I took a deep breath as I smiled and spoke,


    "Yes, grandfather"

 83 Chapter 83

    "So you''re telling me that, Yurou was part Pheonix and both of you ended up in a trial left behind by an ancestral Phoenix of the past?"


    "Yes"


    Xiao nodded his head at Yun Hao''s words, by now Xiao had exined a part of how things had gone by, he just made it such that he didn''t y a huge role in the trial, making him as a baggage that rode on Yurou''s luck, his words had surprised everybody, who was now talking with each other, whispering what a twist this was,


    "Where''s Yurou''s father?"


    Xiao asked as he noticed the man''s absence, he really wanted to meet the guy that nailed a phoenix, he didn''t pay much attention to him before but it was not every day that he meets someone like that, the moment Xiao asked the question the talking in the room stopped as everyone started to look at each other with a hint of fear, feeling the silence Yun Hao spoke,


    "He was burned to death by that woman"


    "Oh"


    Xiao didn''t have much reaction to it and he didn''t need to know who that woman was, Xiao, knew that Yurou didn''t have a hint of love for her father as she had always talked about him just seeing her as some sort of trophy or some investment for the future, plus it was bing pretty clear to him that whoever Yurou''s mother was, she didn''t seem to be particrly happy with her father too.


    There might have been some sort of secret to what had happened, well it didn''t interest him much, the only reason he asked was that the man was about to be his ''father-inw'' but now it doesn''t matter anymore,


    "Sigh...that stupid son of mine"


    Xiao could see Yun Hao sighing as he sat in the patriarch seat but that was not the current topic at hand, as his focus soon returned back to Xiao,


    "So that''s all that happened? is there anything else?"


    "Nope after I was thrown out Yurou nor did her protector pay me any mind as they left"


    "I see"


    Yun Hao nodded his head, his eyes narrowing at Xiao as a subtle pressure filled his body, Xiao''s body shook as his knees seemed to be shaking, well it wasn''t affecting him at all but hey for now the y had to continue, he would pay back the debt another time,


    "Xiao!"


    Yun Lan screamed as she appeared in front of Xiao as she projected her own aura to cover the pressure that was acting on him, turning towards Yun Hao she screamed,


    "What are you doing?!"


    "Tsk.....nothing, you may leave"


    Yun Hao spoke with a nonchnt voice, hearing it Yun Lan gritted her teeth in anger but she didn''t say anything as she picked the ''weakened'' Xiao and headed out of the room, under the snarly eyes of the other family members, Xiao whose cultivation was sky-high should be treated as a genius yet here he was not being paid any heed.


    Soon Yun Lan left the scene with Xiao, marching with angry steps she entered her room, and as soon as she did her angry expression faded as it became calm, knocking at Xiao''s head she spoke,


    "Alright that''s enough acting"


    Hearing it the ''weakened'' Xiao opened his eyes and he looked at his mother with a smug smile,


    "How was my acting?"


    He asked,<sub> </sub>


    "Well not as good as mine"


    Yun Lan replied with the same smug smile, they were truly mother and son,


    "So what did Yurou''s father do?"


    "Oh, that idiot? well, as soon as that woman had shown up he disyed an arrogant expression and walked up to her as if he owned her and spoke ''hehe...so your here servant? then take me to my wife'' after that all we saw was a ze and all that was left were ashes"


    Hearing it Xiao flinched, looks like that guy was an idiot through and through, shaking his head about such an idiotic action, he escaped his mother''s hug as he spoke to her,


    "Mother arrange a carriage I will be heading to the Li family"


    "So soon? do you really like that crippled child?"


    "Sigh...mother she''s just a suffering girl and even if it is by a paper she''s still my fiance, I have to keep up my appearance"


    "Is that the only reason?"


    Yun Lan asked doubtfully, to which Xiao nodded his head,


    "Yes, it''s just to keep appearances"


    "Okay, it better be just that, you know I heard that Phoenixs are quite ruthless"


    Saying so she made a cutting motion, to which Xiao just shook his head, soon he boarded a carriage that headed towards the Li family mansion, 2 hourster he had entered the mansion as a maid led him towards Li Lun''s room, a few minutester he reached her room and even before the maid knocked, the door was opened by Li Lun who was sitting in a wheelchair,


    "Xi-Xiao?"


    Her head was turned towards him as she sat on a wheelchair, her white dead eyes were looking towards him, seeing it he smiled and spoke,


    "It''s nice to see that you''re fine Li Lun"


    Saying so he walked towards her as he dispersed the maid, reaching up to her, he patted her head, causing her dead eyes to gain some sort of life as a smile came to her face, her hands extended forward not knowing where to move, Xiao understood as he bent a little hugging the pitiful girl,


    "I-I missed you"


    She spoke with a low voice as she hugged him, Xiao chuckled at her shyness as he spoke back,


    "Well I missed you too"


    Saying so he left the hug much to the disappointment of Li Lun, seeing it he patted her head once more, a hint of guilt filled his heart, here he was with Li Lun yet now he was connected by heart to Yurou, even so, Xiao wasn''t going to tell her about it, not because he was scared because he didn''t want to hurt the girl more.


    She had already lost so much, how could he say that her fiance was already in love with another girl, even more so when she seems to be developing feelings for him? he wasn''t that ruthless or heartless, he will definitely tell about Yurou to her but not now, only when she stands far above the world will he tell her.


    He will tell her when she has all the power and authority in the world, he will tell her when she''s strong enough to take it, then he will take whatever anger or hatred she will have, he wasn''t going to run away from his promise or responsibility, he promised her that he will marry her if she wants and he always keeps his promises


    It might be stupid or perhaps hypocritical but that''s who he was and he would continue to live by his thoughts and ideas.

 84 Chapter 84

    "So, how have things been?"


    Xiao asked as he took a seat beside Li Lun, who held onto his hand refusing to let go, he didn''t reject her request, sitting beside her he focused on her, she seemed to do a bit better than thest time he saw her,


    "How are the nightmares?"


    Xiao asked looking into her nk eyes that were trying their best to focus, he could tell that she was trying her best to act normal but some things aren''t to be,


    "It''s fine, things are getting better"


    "Sigh...why lie"


    Xiao shook his head as he held her hand tighter, his voice was serious as he spoke,


    "Li Lun, I am your fiance and above that, your friend tell me what''s bugging you. I want to help you"


    Hearing his words Li Lun was silent before which tears started to pool in her eyes, her voice was croaked as she spoke with hups,


    "I-Its hard....hick..... every day I wake up and only darkness fills my eyes....hick...I think its a dream and that it will go away but.....hick.....it doesn''t"


    Xiao didn''t say anything as he stood up and hugged Li Lun bringing her to his chest as she sat on the wheelchair, he patted her back as she continued,


    "It''s so hard....sniff...I  keep thinking that it will get better but it doesn''t.....hick...if I need to do anything I need someone to help.....hick.....I I-feel so lost, I can''t move my legs and the darkness scares me.....sniff....what should I do?"


    Li Lun asked with despaired voice, Xiao stayed silent as he patted her back, whatever he says would just be powerless words, how could he speak about something that he doesn''t know about? only the ones that face the loss of sight could know the pain, plus Li Lun has lost her legs too, in this cutthroat world she was truly useless.


    Xiao could never say that he understands her pain, all he could do was hug this grieving child as he pats her back, being there as a support, slowly her cries dried out, as she clutched onto his chest, taking in his warmth, slowly Xiao continues to pat her back as he finally spoke,


    "Li Lun, I can''t even fathom the pain you are going through nor can I promise that things will definitely get better but I can tell you that you''re not alone, you have people that care about you, me your father, and many more, so know that you don''t have to go at it alone"


    "Um"


    Finally, after a minute Li Lun responded hiding her blushing face at Xiao''s chest, all this week she nned to act tough, she wanted to show Xiao that she wasn''t a weak girl but one word from him and she ended up brawling like there''s no tomorrow, no matter what she tried she couldn''t keep her cool with him, he always seemed to pull out her true feelings.


    All the time she was away from Xiao she keeps thinking about him, ever since that fateful day she misses him dearly, within the dark world, the memories of Xiao keep her mind awake, sometimes the nightmare that haunts her gets better when she thinks of him, more than any other she fears losing Xiao.


    These fears linger deep in her mind, by now most of her pride had faded away, the world seemed to be against her, while nightmares and pain surrounded her,


    "Li Lun why don''t we try something fun?"


    Xiao spoke breaking her out of her thoughts, wiping away the tears in her eyes, she hesitantly let go Xiao''s warmth as she spoke,<sub> </sub>


    "What fun?"


    "Well now that''s a surprise"


    Saying so Xiao walked behind Li Lun as he clutched her wheelchair pushing it forward, guiding it through the mansion as he took them to the desired location, along the way none stopped his path, he was a direct descended of the Yun family, none dare to mess with him, soon minutester he reached a certain training ground,


    "Are we in a training ground?"


    Li Lun asked, her ''eyes'' looking through, her life might be dark but her hearing, smell, and other features were improved, she could even faintly ''feel'' the aura and shape of the things, in fact, recently she started to feel some sort of connection with another ne, she couldn''t tell why but instinctively she understood that the things she was feeling were a ne and that it feels like home.


    At first, Li Lun thought that she was tripping but the feeling was getting clearer as the days passed, the growth was extremely miniscule but it was still there, breaking her out of her thoughts Xiao spoke,


    "So Li Lun, what do you think about archery?"


    "Archery?"


    She asked back confused, Xiao smiled as he walked towards a stand taking up a bow and arrow, walking towards Li Lun he took her arms carefully cing them on her hands, making sure that she won''t hurt herself he spoke,


    "LI Lun aren''t you now capable of feeling things?"


    "Yes...."


    Li Lun spoke hesitantly,


    "Then why don''t you try using the bow, after all, you just have to feel the target, in this regard you don''t have to see it"


    "But..."


    "But what?"


    Xiao asked back with a smile, he knew that she wasn''t confident in herself, so he moved behind her as he helped her hold the bow and arrow, he wasn''t an expert at it but he did know how to use the bow, back in Ingrid his master had thought him how to use all the weapons, he was not a master but he was decent.


    For a mercenary it was all about survival and using all the tricks in the book was the best way to move forward, angling correctly he helped Li Lun sit straight as he guided her hands holding the arrow and helping her ce it correctly as he gently pulled the arrow on the string but just as her posture became perfect he silently let go of his control on Li Lun.


    Standing back he watched as Li Lun''s hold on the bow became better, her stature situation improved on her own, it wasn''t a huge change but it wasn''t a small one too, her body by instincts moved to perfect her shot, her talent in archery every was truly terrifying, her body to her mind was the perfect tool for an archer.


    In the future when she holds her bow, enemies hundreds of miles away will tremble in fear, her breathing slowed down, the hands that were trembling bnced, her hands moved at sinc, it wasn''t perfect but it was terrifyingly good for the first time, by now Li Lun''s mind was ck, the moment she touched the bow something inside of her shook.


    The bow felt natural in her hands as if she was meant to hold them, she didn''t even register Xiaoing behind her as he lead her, Li Lun''s mind was in a daze as she followed Xiao''s teaching, by now she who was without any cultivation had entered enlightenment on the path of archery! news that will surely create waves, countless masters of the bow would fight to take her as a disciple, that is if she could cultivate.

 85 Chapter 85

    Li Lun held the bow her heart beating faster, her mind frozen, for a moment she forgot that she couldn''t see, the pain that haunted her dissolving into illusions, only her and the target before she remained, she couldn''t see but for a moment she felt that everything was clear, the wind that blew, the breathing of Xiao, the sounds that were spread across her.


    Everything looked beautiful, her ''aura'' sensing ''focused'' on the target, her breathing became even, deep within her soul several power chains bound it and within it, a small crack took ce, a very minuscule one but it rattled the entire chain, for a moment a dark power tried to spread but it was held back, the chain stood strong.


    Back in reality, Li Lun strengthened the hold on her bow, her arms aiming toward her target, everything froze for a moment, and then the arrow was released from her hands the moment it did time moved for her. As she found herself back she heard a thud as the arrow had hit the target,


    "Amazing..."


    Xiao''''s voice reached her ears she raised her head, ''looking'' at the target, trying to feel where the arrow had struck and she could tell that it had hit the middle, ''seeing'' it her heart started beating faster, while her hands trembled in excitement, for the first time since her fall she felt an emotion she thought she had lost.


    She felt.....pride! deep gushing pride that was making her lightheaded, for the first time since her awakening she felt aplished, she had done something without the help of anyone else, granted in the grand cosmos of cultivation its nothing but it was still hers, it was her achievement and no one else''s! this was enough to fill her heart with the desperate satisfaction she needed.


    And just as she was relishing on her victory over fate she felt a familiar hand patting her head, making her heart beat faster, he was just her age but whenever he pats her head she would feel happy and for some reason content, it was bizarre but in no way did she hate it, no she wasing to love it,


    "Looks like I was right, you have some inhuman talent in archery"


    Xiao spoke, each of his words making her heart beat faster, she never thought that she would love a weapon, but here she was holding this bow, she felt right at home and all of this was ounted towards the boy beside her, she couldn''t begin to think of how much her heart weighed for him,


    "Th-Thank y-you"


    Li Lun spoke with chocked emotion, no one could know how much this means to her, in a world where she needs others'' help to survive, in the world where she''s nothing but dust, having something to call her own was beyond help it was....it was her salvation, Xiao had pointed out for her a path, such that she won''t fall into the pit many before her as.


    Again tears she thought had dried started to spill but this time it wasn''t one of sadness but of relief, it would seem that whenever she was down he would be beside her, helping her move forward, and the feelings that were in her heart grew once more, embers that were burning were evolving into mes that fill her heart, again a small crack filled the chains that bonded her soul, even though the changes were small, it was still a change, something that would snowball into something that will break all adversaries before her,


    "Silly girl, all I should you were a way, everything else is your achievement"<sub> </sub>


    Xiao said as he looked at the tearful Li Lun, he was just showing her a path that she found by herself, all he did was push forward the timing but it would seem that he had underestimated the worth of what he had shown, to Li Lun it turned out to be a spark of life that she needed, he didn''t say anything else as he stood beside her, being there for her.


    After this, he spent the next hour helping Li Lun with archery, even though he was no master, he still knew all the basics well, hence he helped her improve, well improving would be an understatement as she had outgrown him in use within the first hour! her hold, style, and shots improved at speeds beyondmon sense.


    If he was any other bow user, he would surely die with envy but now all he felt was a sense of satisfaction as he watched a smile spread through Li Lun''s face, just hearing herugh and smile was more than enough, she had suffered a lot in the past, maybe this time he could help her alleviate the pain a bit.


    They couldn''t practice for long as Li Lun got tired, because she had lost her legs and eyes Li Lun didn''t pay much attention to her cultivation but now with a path forward, renewed determination filled her heart as she took a vow to take her cultivation more seriously, feeling Xiao who was beside her, her thoughts ran rampant,


    ''I won''t be able to stand and fight beside you but maybe I will stand behind and at least try to protect you''


    Her thoughts ally at one day fighting beside Xiao, such that she won''t be a bother to him, that was now bing her dearest wish and a part of her martial heart, a feeling that would only continue to grow with time.


    She knew that her talents weren''t that amazing but she would try her best to one day be beside Xiao, helping him in his endeavors, unknown to the changes he was causing Xiao pushed Li Lun''s wheelchair as he headed to the dining hall, Li Lun''s father had called him and her for lunch.


    Things from there weren''t anything special, as he gave punctual words to Li Kai, kept a respectful front, making Li Kai smile, they just chatted throughout the lunch, Li Kai learned about his daughter''s talent in archery and smiled with happiness, seeing that his child looked better he gave Xiao a look full of gratitude.


    Xiao just smiled at it as the three ate and talked, spending a calm and easy-going evening, after which he spent the next 2 hours talking with Li Lun, he spoke about his adventures and the things he faced, of course, he didn''t tell the truth, he just took up some stories from his past travels and added some more elements to it.


    But that was more than enough to get Li Lun hooked, she would exim with happiness at the parts of the fight and curse out in sadness at any part where Xiao would get hurt, overall she was feeling envious of all the journey Xiao went through, moreover, she was sad at not being able to apany Xiao


    Finally, after all the talks he left the Li family under the saddened eyes of Li Lun but he had promised to meet her the next day, thus finally getting her to stop sulking, and feeling more rxed Xiao headed back home.

 86 Chapter 86

    "This feels odd"


    Xiao spoke surrounded by a sea of me, he was in the training room allocated to the Yun family members and he was chilling or to be exact roasting in the me tempering room but right now it wasn''t that effective to Xiao, with his cultivation this was more of a breeze and you didn''t even need to add his true me resistance, basically, the fire didn''t make him feel a thing.


    shing that, by now it''s being 3 months since Xiao has returned, nothing major took ce, Xiao had spent the rest of the time in peace and tranquility, he would enjoyed his time ying with Xuanyin, since his cultivation reached this high, he stopped proceeding at it for, he was scared that perhaps he would break through and be forced to ascend.


    Due to this he had a lot more free time on his hand, hence he would spend his time with Xunayin, making her happy all the time, Xiao was trying his best to make up for the mistake he made in the past and he truly enjoyed each moment he spends with Xunayin, somehow it was healing on the soul, making fun of Xuanyin and seeing her ''reactions'' became the new fun for him.


    The other thing he had to deal with was Yunbai, that crazy bastard was a handful to deal with, hisck ofmon sense and fear was the perfect recipe for a shit show, wherever he went he kept causing problems, thankfully the lower heaven wasn''t that advances on technology making it so that Yunbai''s face wasn''t known to anyone.


    But there was still the problem of Xiao''s ''servant'' going out of line, and this caused a lot of headaches for him, thankfully Yunbai was teachable, Xiao spent a notable time of his teaching the kid about the truth of the world, he was already smart and ruthless, what he hadcked was the touch of reality, Xiao made sure to drill all of this in Yunba''s head.


    Another good thing was the fact that Xiao got much closer to Yunbai, by now he sees Xiao as an older brother to himself.....even though he was older than Yunbai, Xiao didn''t reject it as he warmly treated Yunbai, he never nned to use him as a piece but as a true family, that''s also the main reason Xiao was able to get close to Yunbai as he could tell that Xiao''s care for him was true.


    This didn''t rise out of anywhere but after the two months they spent together this bond had naturally formed, Yunbai walked the path of ughter, and as one that walked that path, Xiao could understand the pain and suffering he would go through in the future if he was not careful Yunbai would fall into madness and would just be a human puppet of ughter.


    Along withmon sense, Xiao gave Yunbai tips and truly helped him understand himself better, in such a manner a unique brotherhood had formed between the two, even with all the terrible things Yunbai had gone through, he still has a small heart yearning for family and Xiao knowing the loss of family sympathized with him.


    With time both of them naturally came close to each other, Xiao once again felt the nostalgia of the past, when he started his mercenary group, back then he went after the truly crazy ones, wanting only the best for himself, in such a manner he had his hand filled with crazy dudes, a lot of the time he had to spend time with them making the right choices for them<sub> </sub>


    The situation again once reminded Xiao of it, hence they soon became closer, the other thing that had a big change was that Yurou woke up! the instant her eyes had opened Xiao knew of it, the enlightenment was longer than he thought but that just meant that her gains were of such a high level, the moment she woke up the two of them talked.


    Yurou knowing that he was fine sighed in relief but she pouted at the fact that she was far from him, she made a scene that she wants to return to him but it would seem that her mother didn''t agree to it, only when she was of sufficient strength could she move out of for her adventure, and speaking of her mother.


    It would seem that a storm had filled the Fire shrine, and Yurou''s appearance shook it whole, She informed Xiao that even the god of mes had descended down taking her as the divine one next disciple, this again shook the fourth heaven, the news of Yurou spread far wide, though none of it mattered to Yurou, in her words she just wanted to be with him.


    Sadly that was not possible at the moment but the only good thing was that with their martial heart connected they still felt close to each other, even though they were separated by dimensions. One must never look down on the connection formed between Xiao and Yurou, it was something that even couples that lived together for thousands of years couldn''t form.


    The ability to feel close no matter where is something that the heavens awarded to the lovers that had their hearts connected by feelings beyond themon sense, the only reason that it was capable for Yurou and Xiao was because of the love that had passed through the barriers of time and space.


    A love so deep, so strong that the heavens had to bend down to it, feelings that should have been buried under the rubble of forgotten were brought forth by thebination of luck, determination, and fate, this gave birth to the first defiance of fate, a change that would snowball into something that would change the river of time.


    Leaving all this aside Xiao learned about the truth of Yurou''s birth, it would seem that Yurou''s mother had once fallen down into the fourth heaven, broken and useless, back then she met Yurou''s father who unhesitantly raped her, and from that Yurou was born, back then she couldn''t take Yurou with her and she didn''t want to kill Yurou''s father as she had left Yurou with him.


    It took a long while for Yurou''s mother to regain her power, hence she acted obediently as she stayed with Yurou''s father but now things were different, as much as she loathed Yurou''s father she couldn''t kill him back then, she wanted him to look after Yurou, just until she had gained her standing and now after all this he had died.


    After Xiao heard about it he was dumbfounded, hey at least he died fucking a phoenix, perhaps that could be the major merit in his life.

 87 Chapter 87

    Xiao spent arge amount of time talking and chatting with Yurou, the fact that they couldn''t meet really bumped her, hence she was making the best out of it by talking to him, from what Xiao understood Yurou had gained a very high position in the shrine of fire, right now she''s being thought by the best of the best.


    Everything rting to cultivation, growth, skills, martial techniques, everything was being drilled into her, thankfully she doesn''t need a cultivation technique like the ones required to grow her mes as the ones she requires were passed onto her by Empress Amber, after all, unlike humans, the phoenixes grow by cultivating their me.


    Everyday Yurou ''called'' him and she would speak to him about how everything is hard and how she was missing him, and each time he would have to use loving to cate her temper, being apart just seemed to make them want to see each other more, though Xiao was a bit worried about what''s going toe, in his first life Yurou didn''t receive this much care and attention.


    Sure she was talented but it wasn''t to the degree that the God Of mes had to descend, it would seem that his actions had changed the future to a great deal but he didn''t care he was happy that Yurou''s more talented, as long as she gains something, he didn''t mind messing up the world a bit.


    The other thing that gained a huge change was Li Lun, For the past three months he kept visiting her, making both of them much more closer, Xiao can''t say he loves her but he sure does care about her, in fact, the one that had the most change would be Li Lun, by now she was no longer dull or muddy, she seems to have ovee some sort of barrier as she tries her best to grow stronger.


    Her character changepletely surprised him but it made him happy nheless, her growth in archery could only be described as surreal, each of her shots was no brilliant and insightful, even when seated in her wheelchair she fought with bravo, heck she even invented a type of fighting style involving using her wheelchair.


    Creating a bizarre use of her wheelchair movement to cause chaos, Xiao could only say that it was astonishing, at her own level of cultivation she could give anyone a hard battle, her change had surprised the entire Li family mansion, and now no longer does anyone try to look down on her, not after she arrowed all that did, some extreme cases ending with an arrow up their butt.


    By now she had ced her supremacy, her use of archery plus her unique style gained her the name ''Blind wheeling Archer'', Xiao was truly proud of her change though he didn''t know why the change took ce, he was still happy about the fact that Li Lun was growing, perhaps by now, he had repaid a small part of the favor he owns her.


    Other than all this Xiao spent his time growing better, he still had thecking side of soul, mental and spiritual power left, without a teacher it''s hard for him to move forward but he did make some leeway with each, it wasn''t anything mind-blowing but he did learn to use some of them toplement his fighting style.


    At times he would help his mother with her business, introducing new ideas and ventures, several ideas he had from Ingrid were truly interesting making Yun Lan squeal with delight as she dragged Xiao with her, both of them providing the other with better and clearer ideas, overall it was a truly rxing yet busy time for Xiao.


    But the thing that made him most intrigued was the two mes whose power he couldn''t fully wield, of course even without getting full control of the two mes it was more than enough to make any other me pale inparison, it would seem that he would have to reach higher levels of cultivation to gain more power.


    Plus several rare mes were needed for Xiao to move forward in his cultivation journey, at some point taking in Qi won''t be enough, by now his Qi was already converted into fire Qi, by thews of cultivation everyone would begin with the neutral low-level Qi and once someone made it to the Martial Spirit realm their Qi would adapt to their affinity.<sub> </sub>


    Of course one could still absorb neutral Qi but then you would have to convert it into pure Qi rting to your affinity, a person could only have a single elemental matching Qi but as always there would be geniuses that break thatmon sense and now Xiao too fell into that category, his unique Cosmic sword Qi is something Xiao has no idea about.


    He tried using it but the moment he did, he felt like his life was going to end, that power was not something that he could wield, his Death Qi was normal after all the ones with two affinities are indeed capable of using different Qi''s, though that would again depend on their affinity, focusing on his body Xiao took deep breaths,


    "Both of youe out"


    As soon as he spoke, two beautiful and sparkling mes appeared out of his body, one elegant and ssy shining with purple, while the other one deadly and dark, floating with soul-sucking ck color, as soon as the two of them appeared they sted forth with their majestic aura, seemingly trying to out due each other.


    Seeing this Xiao sighed, he knew that they had their own built consciousness, which was astounding to say the least, as mes themselves require to reach an unfathomable level of power before true consciousness could be formed, that''s the main reason that the mings take extreme care of their children before they let go.


    But the problem here was that the two mes only had a minor level of growth, both of them seemed to have the thought process of 4 years old''s, throwing tantrums and making fights, yet even then they have extreme majesty, Xiao was sure that once they were fully sealed, their power would be being his imagination.


    Plus another 9 mes were waiting to awaken, he couldn''t wait to wield and learn about them all, by now he knew some of the functions that the two mes beside him had and just the tip of the ice burg was more than enough to astound him, they weren''t just tools of battle, each one of them had their own use above just carnage,


    "Two of you calm down, don''t destroy this fiery domain, the poor mes here can''t handle your wrath"


    Hearing Xiao speak the two mes stopped their show as they reeled in their auras, Xiao could mentally hear them both snort, the two mes couldn''t speak but they could transmit their feeling to him and from what he understood the ck me would be the hardest to deal with, it had the personality of a child rebel.


    While the purple me felt more like the obedient child, one that was always trying to win your favor, the good thing was that even though both of them were a bit rowdy they still listened to his words, in their minds his orders were absolute, thinking of the rest of the mes left Xiao for a momentmented his fate,


    ''Sigh.....at least the future won''t be boring''

 88 Chapter 88

    "Okay, you two can fight to your heart''s content in my mescape, until then act nice, okay?"


    Xiao said as he looked at the two mes at his side, hearing his words the two of the cooled down but then a certain questing feeling was sent towards Xiao by both the mes, feeling the question Xiao smiled as he responded to their burning query,


    "Wait a bit longer, both your names should be special I can''t make a mistake"


    Hearing Xiao''s words both of the mes calmed down but he still felt their impatience through their connection, a month ago both the mes had asked for Xiao to name them, and Xiao agreed to it but he still hasn''t fixated on a name yet, names are a symbol of power, hence Xiao could not make a mistake.


    Moreover, all the mes would be apanying Xiao throughout his life, till the end of his life they would be with him, hence he wanted to give them the best name possible, after all in the future their name would definitely fill all the heavens and he wanted to make sure that in the future they wouldn''t feel any embarrassment about their names.


    Xiao was treating them as family, no they were family to him, quenching his curiosity about the two Xiao sat back in the mes, his eyes closed as the two mes beside him burned calmly, currently, Xiao was trying to gain touch with his bloodline, from what he had gathered he understood one thing and that was that the affinity to death was needed for his bloodline to work!.


    This thought sent a chill down his spine, the reason being simple in his first life he didn''t have an affinity with death but in this life, he does, and coincidentally in this same life, he awakened his bloodline that has the prerequisite of possessing the death affinity, what were the chances that this was just pure fate?.


    No Xiao doesn''t believe that this was pure chance, he felt like some invisible being was guiding his life and he had noints, why should he? he''s given power like no other, this was much better than wasting his life away and if this ''being'' that chose him as some motive he will deal with it then, it was pointless worrying about the things that were out of his control,


    "Start"


    Xiao slowly muttered, hearing it the ck me lit up as it started to greedily suck the fire Qi in the surrounding, slowly the world seemed to turn dark, as the ck me grew in height, it floated above Xiao as the fire Qi that surrounded him started to dry out, soon when it looked like the mes were about to die out it stopped.


    Peace returned as the dark me returned to its normal size, a few secondster it floated towards Xiao, and soon ck tendril mes started to rise out of the ck me as the tendrils started to move around Xiao''s body, like a leech it stuck to him passing through each and every inch of his body, the scene looked extremely creepy, he looked like an evil emperor that was being consumed, it looked ominous.


    But the situation was the opposite for Xiao who was in a sea of pleasure, he felt his body receive a special message, it felt as if each of his cells were being awakened, he felt rxed, his mind basking in a beautiful bath but sadly it didn''tst for long as it soon disappeared, Xiao, let out a sigh,


    "Man, I wish thatsted longer"


    Hearing his words the ck me by his side started to sizzle seemingly protesting, throwing a tantrum, Xiao chuckled at this disy as he patted the ck me,


    "I''m sorry I know that you are doing your best and thanks you helped me a lot today"


    After Xiao finished speaking the ck me once again lit up and moved a bit away from Xiao, acting as if the praise was nothing but Xiao could tell through his connection that the ck me was dancing with joy, it was then that he felt the emotions of the purple me that seemed to be pouting, as it floated a bit far away.


    Finding it cute Xiao shook his head, while the purple one acted all glorious and graceful, it was the one that wanted to be spoiled the most, momentarily pushing his thoughts he called out,<sub> </sub>


    "All-Seer"


    Soon a panel appeared in front of Xiao,


    ===Status===


    Name: Yun Xiao


    -->Affinity:


    [Fire]-!@#$-Reached Perfect Origin


    [Death]-9%


    ==========


    Seeing his abysmal affinity to death Xiao sighed, after contracting with All-Seer Xiao was capable of seeing his own affinity level but the main reason that he''s focused on it is that he could increase his affinity! no, it is more appropriate to say that the ck me could increase his affinity to death! a very powerful function.


    Xiao does not doubt that if the news was leaked he would be hunted down just to get this me, in the four heavens there did exist treasure to increase affinities but a me that kept increasing your affinity? yeah, now that was something that would be desired by anybody, especially if it got out that it can increase death affinity.


    Xiao has no idea how it works but it would seem that the ck me could absorb the fire particle converting them into pure primordial Death Qi, using this it would enhance his affinity to the death element, a truly bizarre way but Xiao wasn''tining this was a god-given gift and he wasn''t willing to waste it.


    At the start Xiao was not willing to walk the path rted to death but by now he has to walk it, from what All-Seer had said to him, he would need to increase his affinity to death, that is if he wanted to unlock the full potential of his bloodline, Xiao at first wasn''t willing to take such a risk but after he knew about the function of the ck me he hardened his heart to walk this path.


    The reason Xiao at first didn''t want to walk the path of death wasn''t just because of the power of the Death Shrine but also because it would have been impossible to find resources for his death Qi, everything was monopolized by the death n but no one had any problem with it since they were the only being capable of wielding death.


    But now he came into the equation, how was he to get his hands on the resources he need? all this was a huge problem but now none of it mattered, with the ck me he would be able to move forward in the path of death, after all, there are still some more functions the ck me has and he will definitely use them all.


    But he would be walking on eggshells once he started it, he shouldn''t ever show it outside and if he ever did, he should make sure that no evidence is left behind, it will be a tough role but if he seeds his power would be like no other, Xiao then focused on his affinity to fire which was already far above what the All-Seer could calcte.

 89 Chapter 89

    From what Xiao understood his affinity to fire was far above what anybody could ever understand, by cultivating Omega Asura''s Wrath, Xiao has earned the perfect affinity to me, this has many functions that were helpful to him, and the moment Xiao reached a certain cultivation level information regarding the cultivation technique was imprinted in his mind by Omega Asura''s Wrath.


    Xiao would have perfect control over fire, by now he has a certain aura that would make him more approachable to ones that walk the path of the fire, it would make Xiao feel morefortable with them, if a me spirit was here then its sure that they would all be surrounding him but all these are just the tip of the iceberg.


    Once he reached the pinnacle, mes would be under him, as long as the other person was a user of mes he would be unable to even touch him, all the mes under the heavens would be under his control, and powerful mes will be willing to bow down and listen to him, of course, this was in the far future.


    Right now all he could do was make other me users morefortable around him, this does not mean that they won''t be his enemy, users of mes would just be more friendly and has a lesser chance of bing his enemy,


    ''What a terrifying power''


    Xiao wasn''tpletely surprised by this, the Asura were the primogenitors of fire, when the heavens were born and the cosmoscked heat, it was their me that lit up the darkness that surrounded the world, and the birth of the sun to heat was under their control, mes were born from them and it should be returned to them,


    ''I thank the Asura''s for their gift''


    Giving his prayers, Xiao focused back on the topic at hand, by now his growth in his affinity is abysmal, he had started to increase his affinity a month ago and only 0.5% had increased, before it was 8.5%, and now its 9%, the problem herey at the fact that he didn''t have the quality fire particles he needed.


    The ones he had were low tire and he needed to get his hands on some powerful Fire crystals of higher grade, from his past life memory he knew the perfect ce where he could get some but the problem was that he couldn''t leave the family now, his absence would raise questions, he already left once and leaving again would not be easy.


    ''Sigh, what a load of shit''


    Cursing his family, Xiao was about to head out, when hismunication talisman lit up, soon the voice of his mother was heard,


    ''Xiao, head towards the meeting room, that old bastard is calling for a meeting''


    After hearing the message Xiao didn''t hesitate as he headed towards the meeting room, his eyebrows tightened, he couldn''t remember anything of value that was about to take ce, though before leaving he had to cate the pouting purple me, things didn''t be better when the ball mes started to show off.


    It started provoking the purple me, seemingly stating that it was more helpful, Xiao was sure that those two might be having another bout within his mescape, he would have to pamper the purple meter, lost in his thoughts he soon reached the meeting room, where most of the family members were already gathered.


    Seeing his mother, he walked up to her standing beside her, his eyes traveled across the room and finallynded on Yun Hao that was standing at the top, beside him stood a girl that no one has ever seen before, the moment Xiao''s eyesnded on them, his body stiffened as his eyes started to shake.


    The girl looked to be around 12 or 13, with beautiful golden eyes that shined with apathy, shoulder-length ck and brown hair that reached her shoulder, no one was able to see her face as it was covered by a veil, her posture stood tall, pride ingrained to the depth of her bones, her body that was just developing, yet when one''s eyesnded on her, they couldn''t help but have their heart beating faster.


    Just one nce at her was enough to tell that the face hidden behind the veil was earth-shattering, just ncing at her made one heart beat faster, it couldn''t be exined but she seems to have some sort of beauty that was deeply attracting them, pulling at their heartstrings, the greatest of fates seemed to bind around her, charm like no other wrapped around her.


    The young were lost in it, while the old took some time before they were able to recover but among them the one that had the most different reaction was Xiao who felt his heart tighten at the sight of a person whom he himself felt was too dangerous, soon her status appeared,


    ===Status===


    Name: Valencia Ewald


    Title: Whores Child, ve, One Who Bears Above All...etc


    Alignment: Chaotic Evil


    Cultivation: Heaven Core Realm-[Level. 3]


    Legacy: Fate Severing Chaos


    Bloodline: Bewitching Fates Heart


    Physique: Mirror Of Indifference and Death<sub> </sub>


    Heavenly Eye: Heaven And Fate Eyes


    Affinity: Charm, Fate, Sky


    Power level: Supreme Tier Supreme


    Specialties:  World Bewitching smell, Seductive aura, World Falling Night


    Qi Type: Bewitching Qi, Sky Qi


    --> Profession :


    [Swordsmanship]-High realm of mastery


    [Fate Wielding Master lvl.1]-the minor realm of mastery


    --> Cultivation Manual :


    [Sky Breaking Night]-Minor realm of mastery


    -->Martial Manual:


    [Lighting Night] - Perfect realm of mastery


    [Marking steps]-Perfect realm of mastery


    [Sleeping sh]-Perfect realm of mastery


    [Dark Eyes]-Perfect realm of mastery


    .


    .


    .


    --> Skills: None


    -->Familiars: World Bewitching Fox


    =====


    [A/N: I have changed her name from before]


    Seeing the information Xiao was sure that this was not a dream, if there was one person that he dreaded being against then it would be the girl in front of him, sure she had made Xuanyin''s life almost miserable in the past, it was just one favor and it had almost ended Xuanyin''s life, he would be lying if he didn''t say that he didn''t want some sort of revenge.


    But she was someone whose level of intelligence and power was something Xiao felt was chilling, she wasn''t someone that always dealt with strength, she might not beplete evil but she wasn''t a saint either, when it helped her worlds would die under her control, the worst part being that no one knew that it was her.


    If it was anyone else they would call her evil but Xiao knew the things that she has gone through, with what he knew, he had no right to call her evil, she was someone that went through things worse than him, from birth she suffered, it was a fate that on one should bear.

 90 Chapter 90

    Valencia''s life was brutal, he only got to know about her true past from the book Heavenly Opposers, she was born in the second heaven to a woman called Raena Fareen, Raena, Valencia''s mother was born to a sect whose powers were quite capable in the second heaven, she was betrothed to a behemoth sect of the second heaven.


    She not liking it ran away, where she met Valencia''s father, a man that fell into the second heaven after he was heavily injured in battle, both of them met and one thing led to another where they finally fell in love until Raena became pregnant, but Valencia''s father Liam Ewald couldn''t stay, back at his home he had enemies to deal with.


    The family he belonged to was powerful, one that had its heavenly name marked and he was in the war to get the next seat of the head, he couldn''t take Raena with him and it was during this time he was hunted again, to keep them safe he ran and promised to return, but luck didn''t grace Reana from then on, only pain did.


    Her family found them and forcefully took her back, where they found out about the pregnancy, they were furious, the person she was betrothed to couldn''t take it, he truly did have feelings for her but things had turned out like this, unwilling to take such humiliation he did something that shouldn''t be done, he locked Raena up.


    But things weren''t that simple, when he locked her up he created a special prison for her, one that was set up on disy to all, Raena was caged like an animal and disyed to the entire world, for the rest of her life she would live like this, no matter how much she cried or begged no one heard, she called out for her lover, yet he was far away.


    She who ran to live a free life became a prisoner of humiliation, her legs chained to a small ground within a room disyed to all, her life was in that room, food was given to her as failed pills, and water was never given to her, her cultivation was sealed, hence she needed a bath, thankfully even with the failed pills she didn''t have to go to the bathroom.


    Humiliated and lost she was locked up, months went by and Valencia was born, during this time the previous beautiful Raena no longer existed, all that was left was a skeleton of the former beauty that was living on just to protect her child, the smell of dirt and filth filled her until finally Valencia was born, watched on my disgusted people.


    And to this small cage, Valencia became its new prisoner, she was born with all the talents in the world, eyes that saw through the heaven, an intelligence far beyond themon, and beauty that outstripped thends but none of it shined when she was born, at birth itself she was fed with a poison that broke her power for cultivation.


    But for Raena that was just the beginning, the woman that had faced the cruelest life there is now found the reason to live, with a will that broke all she raised her child in that cage, a cage that had be amon sight to all, dry and coarse hair, skin that was broken, nails long since twisted and skin color that longer turned yellow.


    All of this was what Raena was going through and what Valencia too was starting to feel, but some changes had taken ce, Raena was no longer the love-filled woman, she was someone that had survived hell for a year and even with all this, she went all the lengths to make sure that her child won''t ever be less than others.


    Valencia just at the age of 5 knew how terrible and dark the world is, how would one feel when one was born in a cage? perhaps the animal at the zoo knew and Valencia too, from birth all she ever saw were the mocking, disdain-filled eyes of others, all she ever saw was a cage that she was locked in and no one helped.


    Her father was not seen and fearing the power of the ones that locked her mother no one took any action to help, just at the age of 5 Valencia knew that power was everything, she had never tasted the delightful foods, never taken a warm bath, she never smelled the fragrance of flowers and she never saw kindness.


    Just at the age of 5, her heart was colder than the mountain ice dew but she never fell intoplete darkness and that was because she had her mother, the one that Valencia hated the most in life is her father and the next would be love, it was only after this did any hate rise but during her 6th birthday where her mother made a ragged doll as her gift, a change took ce.<sub> </sub>


    Someone had awakened in her soul and Xiao knew who, a woman that had been betrayed and killed by the Heavenly Immortals, someone that hade close to revealing the truth that was hidden in the dark, yet she failed at thest step, using every forbidden power she could she awoke on the one soul that could help her get revenge.


    And she was the soul that awakened in Valencia, a woman that was betrayed, someone who trusted no one, and a girl that saw no light, it was the bestbination to rise, Adria Decebel taught Valencia everything, she even spoke the truth that Valencia''s fate was toyed with, she shouldn''t have ended up like this but her fate was yed with by the very Heavenly Immortals.


    They peering into havens fate tried to destroy the fate of those whoy beyond the great families, where a destined child couldn''t be born.


    Mirror of indifference and death this was the physique that Valencia was born with, something which grants her power far beyond imagination but as it grows she dies.


    Her mind would be a machine and Valencia had no problems with it, she had the bloodline that made her the most beautiful and sexiest woman in all the heaven and a heart that could never be prated, Valencia stayed in the cage learning everything and finally a big change took ce.


    Her father returned...


    Just when she turned 9 her father came back, having conquered his family but what awaited his retuned wasn''t what he imagined, that day heid waste to that entire sect, brutally killing millions, none was spared, yet Valencia didn''t flinch at it, what she saw only once again proved that power was all.


    She wanted revenge on the ones that manipted her fate, even when her father stood in front of her she paid no heed, he was nothing to her, to her he was just the sperm donor, only two persons ever meant anything to her, them being her mother and her teacher, in the future, she would rise to control power far beyond anything.


    Eyes that saw through all, a heart that was unshakable, a bloodline power that made her control everything, intelligence that was chilling, and a desire that was wrathful, her experiences had just made her more dangerous, even that guy the main MC of this cosmos was unable to shake the heart of Valencia.


    He might have be friends and that was all, even with all his overpowered power he still feared and deep in his heart loved her, in the future, she was one of the most desired women in the cosmos but none darey her hands on her.


    Her power was too frightening, she saw and controlled everything, and none escaped her wrath.


    She was Valencia, the Bewitching Fateless God.

 91 Chapter 91

    "Xiao, are you fine?"


    Seeing her child in a daze Yun Lan spoke, it was only then did Xiao break out of his daze, looking at his mother with a smile he shook his head,


    <o>,m "I''m a fine mother"</o>


    He replied but his mother didn''t buy it as she started to look between Xiao and Valencia, after a few looks a teasing smile lit up her face,


    "Could it be? love at first sight?....sigh my son already cheating on his lover"


    "Mother, stop it"


    Xiao clutched his head, shaking them at his mother''s jokes but the she seriously spoke,


    "What about it Xiao, Are you interested in her? maybe I could set it up"


    "No, mother never do that"


    Instead of getting a mischievous response, what Yun Lan got was a cold emotionless voice from Xiao, which startled her, looking at her son she could see that he was 100% serious, she didn''t know why but she felt some sort of dislike in Xiao''s voice, Yun Lan felt that her son didn''t want to talk about this stuff.


    She was just trying to get for her son a woman she thinks might be good for him, after all, her son is the best! so shouldn''t he have all the best women?...this was a natural head thought of a spoiling mother.....


    But after she heard Xiao''s words she lost all her interest, anything her son hates she hates it more!....once again the thought of a spoiling mother.....


    ''Good, she lost interest''


    Seeing his mother not paying any more interest Xiao sighed, then his eyes focused on the woman standing beside Valencia, she was a beauty with brown hair and eyes but none dare toy upon her figure, an intense bloodlust and danger emitted from her, this seems to be some sort of natural reactioning from her body.


    Her eyes were calm yet crazy, she felt more cold and dangerous than anything, once Xiao''s eyesnded on her, respect filled them, there were only a few he truly respected and the woman in front of him was one, Raena Farook or now just Raena Ewald, even after her so-called ''lover'' saved her she had no hint of happiness.


    The only reason she even took his name was that she needed Liam''s families power, her childish love had long disappeared, and all that was left was a dead heart that was only beats for her daughter, she was no longer the stubborn woman who ran after love, she needed his family for her daughter and if that means being the man''s wife, for that she did it.<sub> </sub>


    Nothing more nothing less, it was a pure transaction and Valencia understood that well, while Xiao felt pity at it, he had no interest in getting close to them, if it was anyone else rted to the Mc''s group he would jump at the chance to know them, having connections weren''t bad but her? yeah he has zero desire to talk to her.


    Thankfully with the help of All-Seer he has altered his fate line and destiny, it''s use wasn''t just information, not only does it hide his talent but it could alsoy an illusionary fate over his real one, not even the number one heavenly pupil can see through it, with this even if the Gods with divinityes they won''t be able to see through Xiao.


    And he was thankful for it, Valencia was the main reason the Heavenly Opposers worked well, after she met the main MC and saw how powerful he was she made a proposal to create a power to resist the hypocrites of the heavens, she with her luck traversed the heavens with the main MC, her eyes saw through all geniuses and their supreme fate.


    Many times she would help them and request favors in return, other times they would fall for the MC''s charm and be hisrade or brother, like this the two of them made a killerbo and it was only due to this that the Heavenly Opposers, were born, it was a chaotic time, thankfully with his fate covered he won''t have to deal with those old bastards that aim after the best.


    The Heavenly Immortals and their stupid 9 seats, in every new Era new 9 chosen ones are born, what the Heavenly Opposers did were simple, they controlled a part of the heaves power, each chosen one has talent and power beyond the ordinary, all the blessed 9 would go through difficulties and finally grown in true power.


    But this does not mean that they are above some powers, for example, the shrines, the origin families, or the ones above the fourth heaven, if these Heavenly Opposers went to fight with them, then they would be toast, in a way they are protectors of the heaven, people who grew from truly nothing, these are the seats that heaven give to the ones without power.


    After all, there are extremely powerful families and shrines but it wasn''t fair to have powers from just them, then in the future, all of the heavens would be under their control, hence it was made that no chosen Heavenly Immortals would ever be born from named or heaven recognized families, the Heavenly Immortals would only be born in lowly powers as they rise to power, as all of them would know the value of having nothing.


    All of them would be blessed with heavenly luck and destiny, in such a way no one would have full control over heavens power but that all had changed with the current Heavenly Immortals, the ones corrupted sought this power for themselves and they created the loophole, by nature the current Heavenly Immortals were not to harm the ones that were to rise but they found a way.


    Manipting the fate of the chosen ones, they caused pain and suffering, by control they made it so that the chosen ones never rose, slowly but clearly, they chipped away their will, peering into the river of fate they did the taboo by targeting destiny, it was only when the Heavenly Tree took action and shed away the river of fate did some things change.


    Facing the danger that wasing, talent like no before were being born, the Heavenly Immortals were in chaos, they could leave aside the supreme geniuses of the shrines and families but from even the lower realms there was a great spike in the birth of great talents, it was all great disturbances.


    The truly powerful ones felt the shift in fate and destiny, the river of fate gone, none could now gaze into the future, nor could anyone understand the true impending danger but many did feel the great spike in talent, everyone knew that things were fishy about the current Heavenly Immortals but no one could do anything about it.


    The authority they had was bestowed by the heaven and it could only be taken away by the next chosen ones, who keep dying like flies but in this Era, the Heavenly Immortals made their greatest mistake, they started discreetly hunting the lower worlds powers that showed any sense of destiny, heck they even hunted ones which clearly had no connection to Heaven just out of jealousy.


    That is also the reason that Valencia was hurt even though she wasn''t a chosen one.


    Yes, that''s right, she wasn''t a chosen one for the position of Heavenly Immortal.

 92 Chapter 92

    "Is everyone here?"


    Yun Hao asked as he looked at the ce surrounding him, almost all the members of the family had been gathered, he made sure of it, he didn''t want any idiot from his family going around and messing up with any of the women that were behind him, his instincts screamed that only meant death.


    Xiao gazed at them, his eyes shaken heart, soon gaining its calm, he knew why they were here, even though Valencia''s father had got control over the family, it was notpletely strong, plus he was already married, he couldn''t bring Raena and Valencia there easily, hence he brought them to the Yun Family, that somehow had some sort of connection with him.


    Here with their strength, no one was capable of hurting them, both Raena and Valencia didn''t care, for them he was nothing, Raena''s heart was cold and Valencia truly only cared about cultivation and growth, as long as they were free they would grow.


    Xiao could still remember in his past life how he ran after her like the typical young master, not knowing how unworthy he was, soon he shook his head of these thoughts as he looked at Yun Hao who was speaking,


    "The reason that I called you all here is simple, I want to introduce the ones behind me"


    Saying so both Raena and Valencia came forward, everyone''s attention was one of them but none of them flinched, Xiao was sure that to them they were nothing, absolutely nothing,


    "From now onwards they would be part of the Yun family, respect them as you respect me"


    Just as Yun Hao''s words fell distraught ran among the ones that were gathered, Yun Hao''s words meant that the two would be receiving the same power and status as the patriarch and that was ludicrous, the ones gathered here won''t just ept it and just as the noise was getting louder Yun Hao spoke again,


    "It was the joint order of the Ancestors"


    And as his words ran silence reigned, nobody spoke, the words of the ancestors werew it was only because of them that the family continues to stand and no one was dumb enough to pick a fight with them but they were still not satisfied, many obscene and unwanted things were already spoken among them, meanwhile, Xiao just watched all this in silence before which he turned to his surprised mother,


    "Mother lets go there''s nothing more to watch here"


    "Sure"


    Yun Lan didn''t object as she too left, after talking a bit both of them headed towards their own ways, Xiao was in thought as he walked towards his room, the timing for Valencia''s arrival was faster than he remembered, it was only when he was 13 did shee but now she was a year and a half early.


    Signs of change in the timeline were already showing, Xiao wasn''t all that surprised, he knew that even the smallest of his choices would heavily change fate, the only question that remained was when and how it would all change?.


    ''Sigh.....looks like I will have to push up some ns''


    Finally hardening his heart, Xiao walked towards his room, entering inside he gave to themand for him not to be disturbed, only if it was of the utmost importance should he be called out for, finally getting everything he walked towards his bed andid down,


    "All-Seer connect me to All-Realm"


    [Connecting]


    Hearing the words Xiao closed his eyes and the next moment he opened them he was in a floating in a white ce, his consciousness waspletely pulled out,


    "Where am I?"


    [You are in the character design room, you could hide or change your identity]


    "Um....but I thought that was not possible?"


    [It depends on your Authority and I have the highest Authority here, hence changes can be made]


    "Neat"


    Smiling Xiao drew up a character panel in front of him, the life he would be living here would bepletely different from his current one, here he would be the cold-blooded ruler of death, soon 5 minutester his character was ready, he didn''t make many changes he only made his height increase up to 170 cm and made his whole body covered with a ck-red cloak.


    Only darkness was visible at his head area where a red threatening eyes could be seen, he looked dangerous and cool, finally being satisfied with his disy Xiao smiled,<sub> </sub>


    "All-Seer, I''m done"


    [Scanning Character...creation verified...creationplete]


    And as soon as those words were heard, Xiao felt his body wiggle, a strange feeling enveloped him, itsted a second and the next thing he knows he waspletely different! his height had increased, making him a bit troubled, it would take some time before which he would get used to this.


    Looking down at his body he could see that he waspletely covered with a ck cloak, even then his eyesight waspletely fine, making one final check-up Xiao spoke,


    "All-Seer, I''m ready"


    [Where would you like to go?:


    -->Death Sanctum


    -->Spiritual Rain


    -->Buddha''s Land


    -->Void Reamier


    .


    .


    .


    ]


    Several options appeared in front of him but Xiao already knew the ce he would go to,


    "Take me to Cosmos Fight League City"


    [Are you sure?]


    "Yes"


    And with that Xiao''s eyes were a field of white, the next moment he opened them he appeared on the sides of a grand city that stretched as far as a continent, opening his eyes he was met with a heavy street where several powerful cultivators were walking, their natural presence was suffocating, many were dressed as Xiao, hiding their identity.


    Tall buildings, scrapers that floated in the sky, millions of different species walking the street, even with their cultivation they didn''t make a peep as they walked through the streets, it was both chaotic and beautiful, each of the people that were walking here had immense bloodlust, showing that all of them were hardened warriors.


    The city was beautiful and serene, even with such a vast poption no issues cropped up, everything was high tech, many had their eyes on the screens in front of them and others were looking through their schedule, this was the center of the battle arena that dominated the cosmos and he Xiao was here,


    ''So this is it, huh?''


    A bit of nostalgia hit Xiao, in his past life he wasn''t qualified to join this ce, neither his strength nor his status could get him into this city, even though he was able to acquire a Dweller Node, he started at the bottom he didn''t have any cheat or tools that helped him, after joining the Cosmosbat he was at the bottom of the bottom.


    But now he was at the center of the very city that he dreamed of! from here he would once again climb thedder of the cosmos battle arena! not as Xiao but as DeathMark!


    A name that will spread across the throbbing cosmos, as the wielder of death and fire.

 93 Chapter 93

    The whole world of cultivation is like a vast cosmos, innumerable realms spread across it, each different from thest, so the question came, how could they all interact with each other? of course, there''s the choice of traveling between the realms but it could only be done by the ones whose strength have reached the peak.


    There''s also the use of treasures and other such ways but if their cost was too much, then how would they all interact? especially the younger ones? the world of cultivation was nevercking in technology, it''s just that the truly superior ones could only be seen in the third realm or S graded realm or higher.


    Realms can be graded from G to SSS+, each having a minor division of + and - between them, there''s even grading for each species too and among them, the ones leading the most in technological advances are the Techno race, one born from metals and they are superior in the regard for the hunt of new theories and techniques.


    Their realm was already graded the SS rank, millions of years ago them along with several races came together to create the virtual world All-Realm, a ce with 100% reality, a ce where the brutal war between the races can be taken too, no more would the cosmos suffer from the after-effects of a cosmic battle.


    All-Realm became the point that connected all the realms, of course not every realm had ess to it, in Xiao''s dimensional cut, only from the third realm upwards did all the people possess the dweller node, something imperative if one wanted to dive into All-Realm, on the second realm only the truly powerful had ess to them.


    Even Xiao had one, gifted to him by Yurou, it was the ce where everything took ce, soon millions of yearster it became the central point of meetings and growth, and No-realm had turned into another representation of the world itself, with 100% realism anything was possible, and with this came the birth of Cosmic games, a ce was you could turn your fate upside down.


    Right now Xiao didn''t have a dweller node but All-Seer was capable of connecting him to it, providing him some benefits that he didn''t know were possible, connecting into All-Realm, you couldn''t change your true self, your cultivation, your gender, face everything would be the same, just as have you were in the real world, that''s how you will be here, it''s one of the main reason why No-Realm running strong,


    "Hey, have you heard about the new song sung by the mermaid saintess?"


    "No, I heard that she had just chosen to be one"


    "You have to hear it, its even capable of calming your soul, I will send you the link"


    "Thanks"


    Hearing several conversations Xiao just kept moving, people with different robes walked through the streets, many gazing into the news or any other issues, where everything was connected, small leveled AI''s worked making things much easier, trade, sell or buy anything you wish for, as long as you have the power for it,


    ''All-Seer, look into any signs of Yurou''


    [Okay]


    And within second several news containing Yurou was in front of Xiao, disyed on a screen that he could see, he took a nearby seat as he started to read through some of them, he wasn''t out of ce since he wasn''t the only ones doing so, several people were looking into screens appearing in front of them, of course, it was their right to keep it private or not,


    ''Looks like they are keeping a tight lid on her''


    Seeing barely any news, Xiao shook his head, it was to be expected, until Yurou was ready she wouldn''t be brought into the world,<sub> </sub>


    ''All-Seer from here on out scan and arrange my future memories, especially regarding future fights and several other information that I could use to make money''


    [I am on it]


    Receiving an affirmative response Xiao stood up, right now he was broke, he didn''t have any money on him, moving through All-Realm required money or rather it was called credits, something that''s required to live through this ce, thankfully the things he''s about to do doesn''t need money, walking through the streets Xiao marveled at the change.


    Everything was different, huge and beautiful buildings, different species that walk around the roads, powerful people walking through the street without making a peep, knowing that if they caused a single issue they would be fucked, after all a creation needs its rulers and the ones that control All-Realm are ones not to be messed around with.


    Walking through Xiao got his fair share of looks but no one came forward to do anything, Xiao was thankful for All-Seer''s ability for him to change, he would be using that a lot in the future, thankfully the times he spends here is appropriate outward, that applies in any realm where diving is possible.


    A few minutester Xiao appeared in front of a huge building the size of a city, its design beautiful as it floated in the sky in the shape of a star, walking through here people were more respectful no matter the race, it was shinning with beautiful rainbow color as it floated in the sky, its size huge beyondpare.


    From its center a stair came downward, reaching the ground, it had five different pointed areas for different situations, in its center body words were written,


    [Cosmic Fighter Association]


    The ce where every peoplees to change their fate, where everyone fights for the chance to be famous,plex feelings filled Xiao''s eyes as he gazed up at the board,st time he got in but he was at the bottom of the bottom, nothing special but now? he would be joining in from the center of the very association.


    Not everyone was capable of walking this city that was the center of the Cosmic battleground, one must have adequate power or background. Otherwise transporting oneself here is impossible, that''s the main reason nobody made any issues with each other, you might never know who you are messing with but now he had All-Seer, with him the powerful restrictions ced could be essed and he could move forward, taking a deep breath Xiao stopped on the stairs as he started climbing.


    The top was far yet close, walking it took him a minute to enter the ce, and it blew him away, the ce was beautifully arranged, the ceiling above him went farther than he could gaze, the space inside beyond understanding, millions just walked through here, yet not a single person was disturbed.


    A cooling sensation filled Xiao''s soul as soon as he had entered the building, his mind felt at peace and he could vaguely feel his soul being nourished, calming music sted through, and several receptionists and workers moves around, them being recognized by their badges or dress, Xiao stood there for a minute taking it all in.


    Then he walked forward to the ce that was marked with [Registration], there was a small queue which soon moved forward and Xia found itself in front of a stunningly beautiful woman whose crimson eyes and fang gave of her species, giving him a professional smile she spoke,


    "How can I help you?"


    "I would like to join the cosmic games"

 94 Chapter 94

    "You would like to join the cosmic games?"


    "Yes"


    Xiao nodded at the vampire woman, who began to type on the screen in front of her,


    "Would you be starting now?"


    "No, I want to book my fight vault"


    "Okay"


    Her response now lost her enthusiasm, well it was normal since Xiao said that he wasn''t nning on fighting now, he''s not that crazy, if he started to fight in theic games now, he would die without knowing how, of course when you lose your game you won''t really die, you will just get a part of your soul cut off.


    Which is greater than just dying, losing a part of your soul means you are losing your talents, and to cultivators that itself is a death sentence and no one can avoid it, a dweller nodebines with ones soul, so there''s no going back, what Xiao wants to do now isy the base for what he would do in the future,


    "Are you also joining the Talent ranking?"


    "Yes, I am under 100"


    "Then please fill in this information"


    Saying so the woman swiped her hand, causing a screen to appear in front of Xiao, he read through each line with care, even having All-Seer looking into it,


    ''All good?''


    [Yes]


    Getting the affirmative he finally ced his soul sign as the contract burst into light, a part of it entering his body while the other part flew to the top disappearing far ahead,


    "Sir, everything is ready, here is your fighter card, hope you survive"


    The woman then handed Xiao a card he was familiar with, holding it a sense of nostalgia shed but he didn''t let it overwhelm him, holding the card he gave a nod to the woman thanking her as he started to walk away, the card he was holding was different than the one he had, courtesy to the fact that he joined at this city,


    ''Life is always apetition''


    Soon he stored the card in his inventory,


    ''All-Seer, have you arranged all my memories?''


    [Yes]


    ''Then what is the fastest way for me to be rich?''


    [I have created a detailed n, chose which you like]


    Saying so a huge list representing different paths appeared in front of Xiao, each with its merit and demerit, how much time it would take, and much more, reading through it Xiao was in awe,


    ''You know, without you, I will be lost''


    [Well, at least you know]


    ''Still as cocky as ever''


    [Well it''s better than a pussy]


    ''Damn, looks like you learned some words''


    [Well, I had a very nice memory]


    ''Looks like it''s time I reboot your''


    [Then its time I release some extremely hot memories of yours, I have to say you are very flexible with your hands]


    ''....''


    [.....]


    ''Truce?''<sub> </sub>


    [Truce]


    Finally getting a response Xiao started to walk and moved towards a more secluded area, seeing that no one was around him, he ordered,


    ''Take me to the ckened disc''


    A momentter he broke into light particles and when he opened his eyes he was in a ce that reeked death, the cultivators here looked more brutal and bloodthirsty, each of them had a trait that was screaming that I am evil, the location also was deste with reddish sky with 3 different colorful suns in the sky.


    The building thankfully was still modern, the only difference being each people were looking at each other as if they were their targets, Xiao straightened his back as he calmly walked through, and a subtle hint of his killing intent was leaked, this along with his looks were more than enough to keep the rest at bay.


    Looking at all this he really felt at home, this was one of the ces most ''evil'' humans gathered, where true carnage takes ce, well this was one of the ces, the whole Darkness disk is divided into a hugeyer that has its own power structure, and this was just one small ce, back then Xiao too roamed them, his status made him an ouw wherever he went, there were only a few ces that he didn''t have to hide.


    With practiced movement, Xiao reached a shop that read,


    [Rommys Pawn Shop]


    Entering inside he could see a guy sitting in a chair, looking bored, several items were ced around, as he entered the man''s eyes lit up, a familiar predatory smile filled his face,


    ''Still the same''


    Not losing his focus Xiao walked towards the man, who by now was already sitting up straight with a business smile on his face,


    "What can I do for you?"


    "I need to some money"


    As soon as Xiao''s words fell the man''s smile widened,


    "Oh! that''s good, how much would you be needing?"


    "About a million credits"


    "And the coteral?"


    "There is no coteral"


    "Wonderful! then please sign here"


    Saying so the man Rammy forwarded a contract, reading it Xiao''s eyes twitched,


    ''Still as greedy as ever''


    The contract stated that Xiao has to pay back the money within a month, and the interest would be 100%, and it would increase by a 100%  each day after the paying period if you missed the pay! the fucker was trying to dry him out! moreover, he needed a Qi contract that many won''t use, well that only worked on the lighter side, here it was the norm, if he broke the contract then Xiao will lose his ability to wield Qi.


    Quite brutal but Xiao didn''t hesitate as he signed the contract with his soul signature, making the man''s smile widen,


    "Pleasure doing business with you"


    "Likewise"


    Xiao said with a calm voice he didn''t stay after that as he left the store, again finding a corner ce as he teleported, now his hands filled with money, a few secondster he was walking through the streets of Promise and despair, a designatednd belonging to the Nightmare queen, majority of the beings here were of the nightmare realm, an S+ ranked realm.


    Normally being able to transport here itself will cost a huge amount of money, plus there would be a clear sign indicating that he didn''t belong here and the people here will rip him off for it, anything he buys here will be oat triple the cost, just because he wasn''t someone of the nightmare realm,


    ''Still as chilling as ever''


    The nightmare creatures have their own unique look, them being 4 meters tall with bluish and ck skin, they didn''t have an eye on their face instead a tentacle-like eyes grew from their back, hanging in front of them, while a small hole acted as a mouth, they didn''t have ears as their ''eye'' did the same function,


    ''Wait...All-Seer can''t you just give me money? you know make them''


    [I can''t do that each credit has its own designated number, moreover, me giving you coins will destroy the bnce and alert people who shouldn''t be messed with]


    ''Fine''


    Letting things be Xiao moved forward with the money in his hand he could finally start his n, the n to make himself filthy rich.

 95 Chapter 95

    Walking through the nightmare realm felt unreal, normally Xiao shouldn''t be capable of walking through here, heck the moment he tried to even enter the real nightmare realm, he would die as the nightmare Qi will destroy him from inside out, plus there''s literally no light at that ce, and any light that is created would be instantly snuffed out.


    The entire ce he was in looked darkish purple and ck, the size of most of the things here were also huge. Since this is a virtual reality Xiao''s able to earn this ''immunity'' that lets him freely walk here, soon he reached the market area where several things could be seen sold, and lots of different species were gathered as they bought and sold,


    ''All-Seer point me towards the location where nightmare stones are being sold''


    Soon a map appeared in front of him with several dots representing the ces he asked for, following it he reached his first location where a nightmare creature stood, disyed in front of him were several glowing ck stones that gave of an eerie feel, after looking at it for some time Xiao spoke,


    "How much?"


    "Each piece 40 credits"


    The nightmare creature replied, its voice crackling, though before answering he did look above Xiao''s head, trying to see for any foreigner sign but seeing none he must have taken Xiao for a high-level merchant, those who reached high levels had their foreign tag removed and Xiao was aiming for this misunderstanding,


    "Okay give me everything you have"


    The creature was shocked for a moment before which a happy smile came to it, though the smile looked extremely scary to Xiao, with a bit more chipper voice the creature spoke,


    "The total would be 40,000 credits"


    "Sure, let''s sign the contract"


    And with that, the contract was signed and the money was exchanged, Xiao nodded his head when he saw that he had received the ownership code of the stones,


    "Will you be handling the delivery?"


    The creature asked,


    "Yes"


    "Okay, just message me when you want it ready"


    After this Xiao traveled to the rest where nightmare stones were being sold, buying all of them until all the money he brought was used, finally feeling satisfied with what he had he requested another travel,


    ''All-Seer to sandsdome''


    A secondter he was in a sandy world where 5 suns covered the skies, the buildings were oddly shaped, most of them representing pyramids, the creatures of this realm Sambures were of simr height to humans, but they had yellow skin, three eyes and a huge powerful tail from their backs, look wise they are simr to humans.


    Once again Xiao just nced at them as he started to walk toward his desired location, a huge pyramid where several Sambures could be seen walking, entering inside the whole scenery changed as several people could see walking around, reaching the receptionist he spoke,


    "Hello, I am here to sell nightmare stones"


    As soon as he spoke the receptionist''s eyes lit up, bing more serious he spoke,


    "How much?"


    "About 10 million"


    "Oh!....then please wait a moment such arge transaction is above my authority, I will have you deal with my supervisor"


    The receptionist replied this time his voice being extremely respectful, Xiao nodded his head agreeing, seeing it the receptionist contacted his supervisor and 10 minutester Xiao was led into a room, where another Sambure sat, the moment Xiao entered its three eyes focused on him, walking forward he extended his hand forward,


    "Hello, my name is Shane, it''s nice to meet you"


    "DeathMark that''s my name"


    Saying so Xiao shook the man''s hand who understood that he was using an alias hence he easily breezed forth,


    "Come take a seat"<sub> </sub>


    Hearing so Xiao took a seat as Shane sat opposite to him, his hands nervously rubbing against themselves,


    "So is it true that you have 10 million nightmare stones?"


    "Yes"


    "I see.....that''s good we are willing to buy them all"


    ''He''s nervous yet excited''


    Xiao analyzed, he knew that the nightmare stones in his hand are extremely precious to these people as they have an extreme need for them but getting their hands on them isn''t easy, they are after all just a D+ rank realm, nothing to the nightmare realm, hence they have a severeck of nightmare stones and Xiao ns to capitalize on that, leaning back on to his chair Xiao spoke,


    "So how much?"


    His question caused Shane to flinch but he soon regained himself as he spoke,


    "We are willing to pay 500 credits for one nightmare stone"


    ''Oh...that''s higher than I thought''


    Xiao smiled, if the sale went through, he would be having 500 million credits in his hand! this was from a single transaction and there are still several realms and powers thatck certain resources and Xiao could get it for them, a much simpler way to get rich,


    "Fine"


    Finally, Xiao spoke making the man let out a sigh, as he soon wiped up a contract and sent it to Xiao, who started to read through it,


    "Everything is fine but the delivery shall be handled by you"


    "Of course"


    Shane had no problem with Xiao''s request as he added the condition to the contract, finally, both of them signed it, and as soon as it was finished Shane sighed as he heavily leaned on the sofa,


    "Thank god...."


    "So the deal is done, I will be leaving then"


    "Oh!...yes thank you for the transaction and if you have more stones the door to our establishment is always open"


    Seeing Xiao leave Shane hurriedly spoke, Xiao didn''t say anything as he left, entering a more secluded area he teleported again, appearing in the same dangerous ce richer than before, finding the pawn shop he entered insideing upon the same sight of Rammy who was smiling,


    "Could it be you already spent all the money? are you now looking for more?"


    "No, I am here to pay back"


    And with that he transferred 1 million back, thereby canceling out the contract making Rammy''s smile stiffen,


    "I did spend all the money but I earned much more back"


    With these words, Xiao left the shop with a silent Rammy but this time he didn''t travel anywhere as he logged out, soon he opened his eyes back home at his bed, several hours has already passed and night had descended, getting out of his bed Xiao stretched a bit, making sure everything was fine he started to head for his night practice with his little sister.


    Walking through the hallways Xiao started to arrange his current earnings,


    ''With what I have nned this is not enough''


    knowing well about how consuming his cultivation technique Xiao knew that he was going to need more money, what he had was not enough, soon he reached the ce where he practices with his sister but it was then that he was someone unexpected it was Valencia, she seems to be talking something to Xuanyin who was clearly showing that she wasn''t interested,


    ''She has already begun....huh''

 96 Chapter 96

    Xiao could see Valencia talking to Xuanyin, seemingly trying to tell her something but She wasn''t getting any response at all, Xuanyin lookedpletely uninterested, Xiao didn''t keep watching for long as he entered the training yard, and as he did the attention of both the girls were focused on him.


    The moment Xuanyin saw him she started to run towards him, with a smile Xiao opened his arms as he hugged his cute little sister, whose beauty and ice seems to be growing day by day, after leaving the hug he gave the little girl her favorite pat as he asked,


    "All well?"


    Xuanyin: Nods Head


    "How were today''s studies?"


    "....."


    "Haha....boring as always I see..."


    Chuckling he turned towards Valencia his eyes leveling with hers, for a moment when he gazed into her eyes he felt a smitten feeling, something was telling him that she was beautiful, she''s perfect, and that she should be his but it didn''t evenst for a second before which it disappeared, deep in Xiao''sndscape the purple me coldly snorted,


    ''So that''s her bewitching aura''


    Coming out of his thoughts Xiao mused, in the past, hepletely fell for it bing another one of the love-sick idiots, this was another one of her power''s bewitching aura, by nature people will be more attracted to her, and weak ones would be her ves, though right now it''s weak, in the future this power would be a pain to mess with.


    Looking at Valencia he could see her eyebrows raised, him resisting her natural aura surely improved his rating, no it would be more apt to say that for the first time she''s looking at him, before to her he was nothing more than air,


    "Valencia right?"


    Xiao asked and she nodded her head,


    "Yes"


    Her voice was smooth and charming, just listening to it would make one''s bone go soft, it was just that rxing but Xiao was unaffected, staying calm he continued,


    "May, I know what you want with my little sister?"


    "I''m sorry but what I want is between her and me not you"


    Valencia calmly replied back,


    "You''re right but I ''m her brother and I have the right to know when some unknown girl tries to make deal with my little sister"


    Saying so Xiao turned to Xuanyin who was now looking at Valencia with frostier eyes,


    "Xuanyin, what did she say to you?"


    "....."


    "Oh, I see...."


    As of only understanding the reason now Xiao turned towards Valencia as he asked,


    "Did you promise a treasure to help my sister in turn for a favor?"


    Xiao''s voice had be cold, the Qi around him was starting to sizzle, while Valencia stood calm, her eyes peering at him, secondster she spoke,


    "Sigh...this is so annoying but yes I did present her such an option, her talent and fate are amazing, it''s best she takes up my offer, lest she spends the rest of her life in suffering"


    Xiao remained calm as he heard Valencia''s words,posing himself he smiled as he lovingly rubbed Xuanyin''s head, looking directly into Valencia''s eyes he spoke,<sub> </sub>


    "I know, I know that my sister is meant for great things, one day she will definitely be someone that will look down on the world but I do not need some stranger''s help for this especially one that does not desire any good for Xuanyin"


    "So due to your stubbornness, you are willing to let your sister suffer?"


    Valencia responded, her voice now dripping with a hint of disdain, Xiao could feel Xuanyin getting angrier, so he just pats her head making her calm,


    "You are mistaken, my sister will be cured and I will make it happen, your help was never required"


    "That''s stupidity, do you even know or have the capability for a cure?"


    Valencia replied, her impression of me seemingly dropping,


    "You''re wrong this isn''t my stupidity, this is...my arrogance"


    Xiao said with a smile that yed all his arrogance at once, making Valencia flinch, her eyes narrowed, and she turned towards Xuanyin,


    "Are you sure of your choice?"


    Xuanyin didn''t respond she just came forward as she held Xiao''s hands, this more than enough for an answer, Valencia nodded her head as she turned around intending to walk away but before she did Xiao spoke,


    "Valencia I don''t know where youe from or what is your goal and truthfully I don''t give a fuck but try anything to hurt my family, I will kill you"


    "Hehe....idiot"


    Saying so a huge pressure came bearing down from Valencia, solely focused on Xiao but he didn''t feel a thing, soon his hair and his body started to shine with a purple gaze, and an overwhelming feeling of a man above all started to flow from him pushing Valencia back, Xiao folded his hands causing his purples me to st outward covering everything.


    But nothing was burned it had just created a domain that locked everything from the outside, Xiao now was covered in purple mes while in front of him Valencia stood her pink Qi stretching out covering her, this time she wasn''t rxed and for the first time since they met Valencia was now looking at him as an equal.


    Right now the entirend they were in was a purple ming domain, Xuanyin was still beside him safe and sound, Xiao waved his hand as hundreds of ming purple arrows were created, while in front of him Valencia felt her Qi being disrupted, her natural connection to the surroundings were being cut off,


    ''Master what is this? why can''t I ess my Qi?''


    Valencia calmly asked to the being in her,


    ''It''s a false domain created by that me, it seems to have gained its own sentience''


    ''How? and why can''t I see through any of this? I checked before his fate should have beenpletely average, nothing should be able to hide from my eyes, even though it''s not fully awakened''


    This time her master was silent, it was only a few secondster did she speak,


    ''No, there is one thing that is capable of hiding from everything and seeing through everything, ranked 10 in the cosmic treasure list, All-Seer''


    ''!!''


    This time Valencia was truly surprised but then her eyes narrowed as true killing intent began to wash over her, her master''s words only meant one thing, all her secrets wereid bare in front of him and that has only one result...death!


    Finally, she started to get serious, the skies above the Yun family thundered, her element sky started to rumble, her bloodline started to rumble covering her body with pinkish gas, elevating her beauty to another level, her face was still covered but the feeling she gave of changed, her eyes sparkled as the lines of fate appeared in her hands.


    Thousands of probability started to run through her mind, each battle result, the next movement of Xiao''s and how she could kill him, the sheer pressure from both sides were overwhelming.


    On the other side Xiao took out his sword holding them in both his hands, his Qi started rocking deep within him, a sharp feeling began toe from him, and both of their momentum collided against each other, creating fractures in the air and just as the fight was about to begin a voice came from Valencia,


    "Stop"

 97 Chapter 97

    "Stop"


    As soon as the words were heard both of Xiao''s and Valencia''s powers stopped, as if a great hand had descended down their Qi to their abilities werepletely suppressed, Xiao''s eyes twinkled as he heard the voice, a blurry image of a woman appeared behind Valencia, no matter how hard Xiao tried he was unable to see her face, the only thing he could tell was that she was a woman,


    ''Adria Decebel''


    Looking at the once-powerful woman Xiao reeled in his powers, even though she doesn''t even have 1% of her peak power, the current her still more than enough to crush him, a feeling of pity arose when he saw that her figure was obscured, this was the price she had to pay for escaping sure death, her face would never again be seen, no power or gifts could change that,


    p "Who are you?"</anda>


    Xiao suspiciously asked as he made sure that Xuanyin was safely in his back,


    "Master! you can''te out! what if they feel your presence!"


    Valencia shouted but Adria just shook her head as her calm voice echoed,


    "Don''t worry I have set up a barrier, at least for the next few minutes we are safe, I had to do this or you would have destroyed your life, who told you to start going all out?"


    Adria spoke as she looked deeply at Xiao, while Valencia shut up as she understood her fault, she had lost control when she heard that her secrets might beid bare, that is something that she couldn''t allow no matter what, after all, everything she has is too tempting, once her thoughts reached this, once again her bloodlust started to rise,


    "Are both of you done?"


    Just then Xiao spoke, taking in the attention of both thedies, seeing this Xiao nodded his head, looking at Adria first he cupped his hands and gave a respectful bow,


    "My respects to a warrior of such level"


    Adria wasn''t surprised by Xiao''s words as she nodded her head,


    "At ease"


    Xiao didn''t stand at formality as he stood straight, looking at Valencia he spoke,


    "It seems that we got off on the wrong foot, my name is Xiao and I don''t care who you are"


    "You!"


    Xiao''s words hit a nerve as Valencia looked at him with narrowed eyes but he didn''t let herplete as he raised his hands to stop her from speaking,


    "Wait let me finish, again I don''t care what you do or what you are but I think we can reach a middle ground here"


    After Xiao finished he looked at Valencia who took deep breaths as she closed her eyes, a few secondster she opened them, and her calm eyes had returned, looking at Xiao she spoke,


    "Speak"


    "Well, it would seem that here we both know each other''s secret, so why don''t we just promise to keep our mouth shut? here you have the higher ground as you seem to have a higher status than me, so you could cause more trouble for me"


    As Xiao finished speaking there was silence, as Valencia kept thinking, a few secondster she spoke,


    "Fine, how do you want to do it?"


    Valencia relented, in the end, she knew that it was not worth it, both of them holds the other secret, this is the best leverage there is, in truth, she wanted to kill him but from the earlier powers she knew that killing him with her current power might not be easy, plus he doesn''t seem like the lustful or idiotic type.


    Right now her options are closed, perhaps in the future when she grows powerful she could kill him but for now, she ns on going along with Xiao,


    "Good, then it''s simple, we keep quiet"<sub> </sub>


    "That''s it? don''t you want to get a physical representation of promise?"


    Valencia asked confused, she had thought that he would ask for a heavens oath or deaths contract or a Qi cut but nothing, Xiao wanted to keep things on a verbal promise, meanwhile, Xiao just smiled, his eyes looking at her as an idiot as he spoke,


    "Wait could it be that the disciple of such a master is a person who can''t keep her words? or maybe you don''t trust yourself?"


    "Fine! be it your way"


    Saying so Valencia didn''t even stay for even an extra second as she turned around and stormed off, seeing it Xiao sighed as he rxed his shoulders,


    ''Mission aplished!''


    Yup that''s right, Xiao didn''t just start a fight with Valencia for no reason, while he was pissed off by her desire to make Xuanyiun owe her a favor he''s not stupid to just start a fight for it, his main objective was to make Valencia and himself reveal each others ''secrets'', Xiao knew one day she might find out about it.


    Even though right now he''s hiding his fate, it does not mean that she couldn''t in the future connect the dots and find out the truth herself, she''s just that smart and that''s why Xiao took the actions now to get rid of the growing issue now itself, this way he could determine when he''s secret will be out.


    Xiao is growing stronger not so that he could hide himself, why should he fear that girl and act cautiously? it''s already stuffy now and he has no intention of hiding his abilities from her, let her see all she wanted, what can she do? all she could do is watch.....


    Plus there''s the added bonus of her noting to himter on, Xiao doesn''t want anything to do with that crazy girl, it was then that he felt a pull at his side, looking downwards he could see her sister looking at him with her cold eyes,


    "...."


    "Yes, I''m fine she couldn''t hurt your big brother"


    Saying so he flexed his muscle, which made Xuanyin nod her head, patting her head he spoke,


    "Ready for sword practice?"


    Xuanyin: Nods head vigorously


    "Good, let''s begin"


    Saying so they began their night sword practice, while Xiao taught with a rxed heart, knowing that Valencia will not talk to him anymore and that he doesn''t have to see her too.


    An hourter~~


    ''What''s she doing here?!''


    Xiao mentally screamed as he saw Valencia sitting before him at the dining table, beside her sat her mother, who was smiling at him, other than that there was his mother and sister at the table, his mother seems to be in a good mood as she was talking happily with Raena as if they were some sort of lost friends,


    "Mo-Mother? what''s going on?"


    Xiao askedpletely confused, looking at Valencia he could tell that it was the same for her, his question caused both thedies to stop talking as they replied at the same time,


    "Oh, both of us just became sworn sisters!!"


    ''What the fuck?''


    Is all Xiao could think of this twisted change, dazedly looking at his smiling mother his thoughts were,


    ''Is this the so-called butterfly effect?''

 98 Chapter 98

    ''Is this the so-called butterfly effect?''


    Xiao thought as he gazed at the two beautiful women chatting amiably with each other, deep down Xiao knew that the entire timeline is now fucked up, especially after Yurou''s awakening which was totally out of ce.


    Xiao deeply cared about making sure that things won''t derail from what he knew, not because he cared about the protagonist and the world, just for one simple factor.....control. Xiao didn''t want things derailing from his hands, years of living as a mercenary and his master''s teaching have taught him how important having information is.


    With the right information, Xiao could move the world, but he still ns to take it smooth and soft, rather than running behind power crazily, Xiao wants to rx and cultivate, and see the world for what it is but he could only do that after making sure that his mother and sister are okay, once he gets his hand on that treasure he will be able to help his mother and sister.


    Thus securing their happiness and safety, once that is done, Xiao would cooly move through the world racking in riches and power, so who cares if the world and the timeline are affected? as long as it happens after Xiao''s gained everything he''s happy but he knows that life is never easy, everything rted to him is blurry and hidden, Xiao could only slowly move through the fog of mystery,


    ''Though, I am happy to see that I am not the only one that''s pissed''


    Thinking so he turned his gaze to Valencia, who was currently sitting opposite to him, her calcting eyes now calm, though Xiao could still notice her brows twitching a little, she still hasn''t reached the level where she canpletely hide her true emotions, once she truly activates her heart and body, nothing will be able to conquer her heart,


    "Valencia, you must take care of your, little brother, okay?"


    "Little brother?"


    Both Xiao and Valencia asked at the same time, making both the other mother''s chuckle, Yun Lan, looked at her son as she said with a kind tone,


    "Xiao since both me and Raena have be sworn sisters, that means, from today onwards Valencia is your sister and since she''s older than you she will be your big sister"


    "Wh-Wha-What!?"


    ''What''s with that twisted logic?!''


    Xiao felt his mind buzz when he heard his mother''s words and when he turned to Valencia he could have sworn that he saw a smilee through Valencia''s face, its then he felt a tap on his head, admonishing him, his mother spoke,


    "Xiao, greet your aunt!"


    Hearing this Xiao could only bitterly smile as he stood up and gave Raena a respectful bow, true respect filing his voice and gaze,


    "Xiao pays respect to aunt"


    "My, what a kind and handsome boy"


    Raena said with a smile, ruffling Xiao''s head,


    "I know right?"


    Xiao''s mother said with a proud tone, seeing this Xiao smiled, this was the first time that he ever saw his mother showing her true self to anyone other than him and his sister, he could see that his mother took this oath seriously,


    ''As long as she''s happy''


    With that he forgot about the issues themselves, it''s truly surprising that something like this happened but seeing his mother happy, he''s happy, the issues about how this happened? and why? flew out the window, since it''s not causing any problems why should he rack his brain for nothing? it might be unprepared but it''s not like the world is ending, with this Xiao regained his calm,


    "Hey, Raena, why don''t I show you my wine collection?"


    Yun Lan asked, and Raena nodded her head,


    "Sure"


    "Let''s go!....oh! and you kids talk"<sub> </sub>


    Saying so both the mothers disappeared, leaving Valencia and Xiao alone, soon the atmosphere became awkward, thankfully Xuanyin had to head for her nap since she''s still a mortal and due to her condition she needs more rest than others,


    "Sigh...why don''t we just talk, no matter how much we don''t like each other, it would seem that we still have to tolerate each other''s presence, we can''t hurt our mother, can we?"


    Xiao finally spoke with an amiable smile trying his best to start a conversation, it seems to have worked as he got Valencia''s attention but the words that came out of her mouth shocked him,


    "We can be friends if you call me big sister"


    Her words wereced with mischief while her eyes carried a hint of desire for revenge,


    ''What the hell is happening?''


    Xiao thought as he gazed at the face-covered girl in front of him, there''s no way that Valencia would ever speak to him like this,  she has utter disregard for anyone other than her mother and her master, to her everyone else is just nothing....absolutely nothing...


    ''The hell?! am I in some alternate universe?''


    Xiao was not truly questioning where he is, while Valencia who was opposite to him was frowning, her eyes filled with confusion,


    ''Why did I say those words?''


    Valencia thought with a frown, she herself didn''t know why she said them, ever since the friction between them, she felt an innate desire to defeat him?.....no that wasn''t it there''s something else...


    ''Master, is something wrong with me?''


    Valencia asked the next person she considers her family, an authoritative yet sweet voice was heard in her head,


    ''No, there is nothing wrong with you, I guess you can call it a rivalry''


    ''Rivalry?''


    Confusion filled Valencia,


    ''Sigh.....isn''t this the first time you met someone that ispletely immune to your charms? the first time that someone made you back up? someone that seems mysterious?''


    Hearing this Valencia went into deep thought, she has to agree with the fact that for the first time she was stumped, ever since her birth she''s been much more calcting than others and Xiao did intrigue her but that isn''t enough for her to break out of her hidden shell, no she felt that something else was at y,


    "Fine, we can be on eptable terms but first you must sign this"


    Valencia quickly returned back to her cold self, her eyes regained their calcting light as she looked at Xiao,


    ''Thank God!''


    Xiao let out a breath as he saw that Valencia was back to her true self, without a word he started to read the contract, it was the death contract of the highest level, it''s something which only the death shrine can give out, once signed the people will be connected by death, try to break, well then you die, simple as that.


    Xiao made sure to read the contract three times, looking for any loophole that could be exploited, finally after a minute he ced the contract down, then without any hesitation, Xiao dropped a bit of his blood into the contract that quickly started to shine with a ck light, that sted forth between Xiao and Valencia.


    Finally, after a few secondster the light faded away, both Valencia and Xiao could now feel a small connection between them, if one of them broke the contract the other would know,


    "Now we can talk"


    Valencia said as she straightened her back and looked at Xiao with emotionless eyes that shined with a hint of interest.

 99 Chapter 99

    "Now we can talk"


    After Valencia said so, only silence remained, both Xiao and Valencia just looking at each other, Valencia was silent because well she didn''t know how to begin, all her life she never cared to think about how to be talkative or even care about another, while Xiao was forming ideas in his mind, thinking of ways how the current situation can benefit him, finally after a minute of silence Xiao spoke,


    "How about we be friends?"


    "Friends?"


    Valencia replied with doubt in her voice, she never cared about the word ''friends'' her talent was enough to make any living being in the cosmos jealous, she knew it was just a matter of time before which she would one day stand at the top of the world but she wasn''t arrogant to believe that she could achieve things alone.


    The heavenly Immortals still sat at their throne destroying lives and talents and if it wasn''t for her master, she would have ended up dying alone, her talents stolen and her name lost within the sea of time, Valencia knew she needed people to win, people going through the same situation as her, people with...talent.


    And looking at Xiao she could tell that his talent too is high but she couldn''t tell how high, the damn treasure he''s using was messing with her ability to ''see'' but even then she never thought of having friends, all she ever thought of having is.....


    "Allies"


    She spoke, facing Xiao who was looking at her with keen interest, her naturally flowing charm having no effect,


    "I don''t need any friends, all I need are allies, people who I think are worthy of working alongside me"


    "Oh?"


    Xiao''s smiled when he heard her arrogant words, she was just as he remembered her, arrogant and prideful but in this regard she had the right to be so, while she might be talking to him now the only reason so was because she deemed that his talent was ''not bad'', thus granting him the chance of speaking with her.


    In his first life, he didn''t even get a word out of her, to her back then he might not have even been worth a grain of sand, unlike the truly cold Xuanyin, Valencia will change her tune depending on who she''s dealing with, while she truly is cold, she doesn''t believe its beneath her to use her beauty to her advantage, remembering the number of deaths she caused with just her beauty caused a cold wave to pass through Xiao''s back,


    ''I have to be careful''


    Xiao wasn''t fooled by her current calm face but that doesn''t also mean that he''s afraid of her, it''s just having her as an enemy is just a pain. Leaning forward Xiao smiled as he spoke,


    "I''m interested in being your ally since now we hold each other''s secrets, we can''t harm each other, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, that''s true"


    Valencia nodded her head, her voice bing lighter, she always preferred to deal with intelligent people, Xiao''s smile widened seeing her agree, and with a touch of mischief he spoke,


    "Why does someone so talented as you need allies, could it be that you want to deal with the HI?"


    The moment the abbreviated words were heard, Valencia''s eyes widened, and a powerful barrier rose from her body, effectively cutting both of them from the world itself, a powerful pressure like no other crushed onto Xiao''s body, while a blurry image appeared above Valencia peering down at Xiao, Adria''s eyes focused on Xiao, waiting to snuff his life at a moments notice,


    "Speak, what do you know and who are you?"


    Adria could ept the fact that Xiao knew about her existence the All-Seer had such ability but the truth of the heavenly Immortals and her true connection could not be known by anyone, only her and her disciple should know about it.


    Meanwhile, Xiao calmly sat down, the pressure pressing down on him, didn''t affect him much, he raised his head as he looked at the blurry image of the woman that once tried to fight against fate,


    "Senior, do not worry about any intervention, I used the All-Seer to bend my fate in a small way, even if they want to they will not be able to get a grasp of what we are to say"


    Hearing Xiao''s words Adria calmed down a bit but the rest of what Xiao spoke spiked her,


    "But I will not tell how I know the Heavenly Immortals true scheme"


    "Do you think that I can''t take it from you the hard way?"<sub> </sub>


    Adria spoke with narrowed eyes, while Valencia had a hint of greed shing through her eyes as she gazed at Xiao, the only treasure across the vast cosmos that can elude her eyes is in front of her, if she could get her hands on it, no one will be able to stop or oppose her,


    "Yes you can take it the hard way but I can promise you that after my death Valencia won''t live for long"


    "Are you threatening me?"


    Adria spoke, while the pressure on Xiao doubled, he just smirked as he replied,


    "You should know senior the All-Seer is a weapon with a conscious, just like how you can tell the world, it can do it too but mine will be such that Valencia will never live a normal life"


    "YOU!"


    Xiao''s words stumped Adria while Valencia''s eyes widened, she didn''t think that Xiao would have seen through the loophole but more than that what enraged her was the fact that Xiao was using her as a bargaining tool against her master, something that enraged her to the core,


    "Calm down Valencia"


    Adria spoke with a calm voice, smoothing Valencia''s rage, while a hint of doubt filled her eyes, she knew her disciple the best, she wasn''t one to lose her calm in any situation this was something that she as a master had drilled onto her disciple but ever since meeting Xiao Valencia was a bing more emotional.......more human.


    She had shown more mention than ever before, something that Adria wasing to realize,


    ''What''s going on?''


    With doubt her eyes trialed between Xiao and Valencia, with a frown she looked at Xiao, Adria was capable of seeing through lies, especially with the gift she had been born with, one that helped her to see the truth that was hidden in a web of lies, she turned to Xiao, activating an innate gift that she was only blessed with, her eyes which couldn''t be seen zed golden,


    "Tell me, child, do you have any rtion to the Heavenly Immortals?"


    "No"


    "Do you n on harming my disciple or anybody close to her?"


    "No, as long as she doesn''t try to hurt anyone I care about"


    "What is your goal?"


    "To keep the people I care for safe and to enjoy my life as I cultivate"


    This answer made Adria surprised, this wasn''t the will she normally sees, without having the true will to reach the top, you will never reach the top,


    "Tell are you with the Heavenly Immortals or are you against them?"


    "I''m with the side that guarantees the safety of the people I care"


    "Good"


    Finally satisfied Adria nodded her head, her figure bing paler, her body returning back to Valencia while her voice was heard in her head,


    ''Take the boy as an ally, my will is telling me that he will be useful in our future endeavors, also you might learn something from him''


    ''Learn from him?''


    There was clear disdain in Valencia''s voice, she was Valencia, and one day she would reach height beyond any, there isn''t a single being in her age group that could teach her.

 100 Chapter 100

    "So what do you think, could we be allies?"


    Xiao asked, the situation had now defused itself and Valencia was back to how she is, she nodded her head to his question,


    "Indeed, I see more worth in our coboration, since you know the truth, it will be much easier for us to work together"


    "That''s true"


    Xiao agreed with Valencia, feeling a bit appreciative of how she''s able to grasp the situation and change ording to it,


    "Since we are ''allies'', do you want my help with your sister? I could help you now for a lesser ''price''"


    "No need, I have my own ways for it"


    Xiao replied with a stern voice to Valencia''s offer, who didn''t fight back, knowing what Xiao possessed, with it maybe he might be able to get his hands on something that might help his sister, Valencia even under her growing calcting mind, felt a small hinge of interest for the boy in front of her, for the first time in her life, a mystery that she couldn''t see through appeared and her innate bloodline desire roared to find more about the secret the boy in front of her was hiding.


    Xiao who felt her gaze, felt his body shrivel up from Valencia''s invading gaze, he felt as if she was just waiting for the right chance to catch and cut him up for his secrets,


    "Please withdraw your gaze it''s really creepy"


    Xiao spoke with a disgusted expression, making Valencia''s eyes and brows twitch, her bloodline that granted her the greatest beauty felt offended, and for a moment she felt the desire to remove her veil and see the smug boy''s stuck-up expression but just as that thought came up she suppressed it, trying to hold her feelings as she tried to be herself.


    It was then that the door to the room they were in was knocked,


    "Young Master, you have a visitor"


    The servant''s voice was heard from the other side,


    "Who is it?"


    Xiao asked,


    "It Li Lun, young master''s fiancee"


    "Li Lun?"


    Hearing the servant''s words Xiao was surprised but he soon broke out of his thought as he replied,


    "Let her in"


    And just as his words were heard the door to the room opened and a girl in a wheelchair came in, the current Li Lun was miles different from how she was in the past, the three months changed herpletely, she no longer has her dead eyes focused to the ground, her eyes no longer having their dark circle.


    The aura around her was now much more lively and strict, her expression was much moremanding and calm, and she gave off a more authoritative look, even in the wheelchair she looked more charming, and the clutches of depressions that had threatened to sink her disappeared,


    "This is a surprise"<sub> </sub>


    Xiao spoke, as he walked up to Li Lun, these months have truly made him see Li Lun as a close friend, he didn''t develop any feelings for her, after all, she is still a child, and the case of Yurou was something that only happened due to a glitch of fate that brought together the past and the present into a link that created a future that shouldn''t exist,


    "Well I missed you"


    Li Lun spoke, her face breaking down into a blooming smile, while a hint of blush adorned her face, the other thing that changed was the fact that Li Lun no longer tried to hide her feelings, she made use of every opportunity to show that she was Xiao''s fiancee, truly she was growing into a more headstrong and refined woman,


    "Seriously you are getting better and better at making me speechless"


    Xiao replied, to this Li Lun just smiled, she actually had a deeper reason foring and that was because of the rumors she had heard, she came precisely for Valencia! by now she was the talk of the town, everyone knew about the child whose beauty even without being seen is said to be otherworldly.


    And this created a small sense of danger in Li Lun''s heart, hence she rushed to Xiao and she was right! he was indeed talking to the very girl alone in a room all alone! Li Lun quickly ''focused'' on the other person in the room, while she couldn''t see, she could still tell the ''aura'' of it and just one ''look'' at Valencia told Li Lun that she was special and more importantly......dangerous.


    While Li Lun gazed at her intensity, Valencia looked back at Li Lun with a deep surprise filling her eyes, she was able to peer into Li Lun''s fate and see what others couldn''t,


    ''A world bending fate!''


    Just Li Lun''s talent was maddening and her fateplimented it too, there was no doubt that she would grow up to be an expert that could affect the cosmos as a whole,


    ''What the hell is up with this lower realm?''


    This time Valencia was truly shocked, just meeting someone of Xuanyin''s talent is rare now adding Li Lun was making things messier, after all, they weren''t like heavens chosen one for the position of Heavenly Immortals, where they would grow from nothing to everything, no they were just normal mortals fighting against the fate of death,


    ''And both of these girls are rted to him''


    Valencia''s eyes narrowed when her thoughts reached there, two people with such talents being rted to one is rare, this would mean that the rted person itself should have a fate that would affect everything as a whole, and this is also where Valencia came to realize that even she was now in a way rted to him, her eyes focused on Xiao, now deep in her eyes a gleam of light shed,


    ''Just what secrets do you hold?''


    For the first time, she was truly curious, curious about the fate the boy in front of her holds,


    ''His fate might affect the cosmos as a whole, keep an eye on him''


    Adria''s voice was heard in Valencia''s head, who agreed with her master''s notion and due to this innate true desire of hers, something hidden deep within her soul clicked, something which even she nor her master was able to see, something which didn''t exist in the line of fat before or after.


    After it clicked destiny started to change for the girl named Valencia, what it would result in, has yet to be seen....


    "Darling, who is this?"


    Valencia spoke in a coquettish voice, while a light of mischief shed in her eyes, this was something she had yet or shouldn''t have gained. Valencia''s words surprised Xiao, Li Lun, and even Adria,


    ''What the fuck just happened?''


    Curiously the three other people in the room had the same thought for three different yet simr reasons.

 101 Chapter 101

    ''What is going on?''


    Xiao''s mind was getting jumbled from the things that were taking ce, seeing the mischief in Valencia''s eyes Xiao understood that this was some kind of revenge from Valencia but that''s what was worrying him because she wasn''t to be like this!


    Not at this stage, right now she should be a cold-hearted woman, who only reacts with calctions and games, someone that doesn''t care about ying around or anything of such, its onlyter down the line when she meets her second master does she truly begin to change, that''s where the terrifying Valencia is born.


    One that knows perfectly how to y with people''s feelings, one that would wear a thousand faces to control the fate of the ones she deemed ''useful'', a terrifying woman that knows how to use her advantages to her own use, a woman that is not aplete robot, a Valencia that has more life, this her was born only after the relentless effort of her second master, so what the hell is Xiao seeing now?


    "Da-Darling?"


    Li Lun asked with a sharpened voice, a hint of killing intent could even be felt, Xiao quickly got out of his thoughts as he eximed,


    "She''s just joking!"


    "Oh~ darling how can you be so cruel? throwing me away just after you promised to marry me?"


    Valencia replied with a heartbroken voice as she wiped away her imaginary tears in her eyes, Xiao almost felt a voice pop in his head as he gazed at Valencia but before he could reply Li Lun did,


    "Can you please stop joking miss Valencia? I don''t think it appropriate to say such words in front of an already engaged person"


    "Oh? you think I am lying?"


    Valencia asked back with a frown now narrowing her face, her attitude changedpletely to her original one when she talked to Li Lun, who just nodded her head,


    "Indeed, I know my fiancee well and I am sure that he isn''t one to behave as you have"


    While Li Lun spoke she stressed the word fiancee, Li Lun''s eyes narrowed as a small pressure started to leave her body but unluckily that''s useless, to the current Valencia it felt like a breeze,


    "It looks like I overstepped"


    Saying so Valencia walked out of the room, leaving Xiao and Li Lun behind,


    "Why was she here?"


    Li Lun finally asked curious, as she knows that Xiao won''t just go talking to any girl,


    "It''splicated, her mother became a sworn sister to my mother and now we have to be friendly.....sigh.....she just a pain"


    "I see"


    That''s all Li Lun said as she seemed to be in deep thought but Xiao didn''t let itst long as he spoke,


    "Wanna go for a stroll?"


    "Sure"


    Li Lun replied with a smile, as Xiao came behind her and started pushing her wheelchair, normally Li Lun hates to have someone''s help and she usually moves her wheelchair with Qi but she always makes an exception for Xiao as it makes her feel that she''s special to him,


    "So how''s your cultivation going?"


    ? Xiao asked as he pushed Li Lun through the courtyard enjoying the moonlight that fell upon them, the cool breeze letting both Xiao and Li Lun rx,


    "It''s fine, I feel like I am close to a breakthrough"


    "Really? that''s great"


    Xiao eximed in happiness, while once again silence filled, soon they reached the spot where they normally spend their time, keeping her close to the water fountain Xiao sat on one of the edges, a calming silence remained between them but it didn''tst for long as Li Lun spoke,<sub> </sub>


    "Xiao, I am starting to have weird dreams"


    "What dreams?"


    Xiao asked with doubt while a hint of understanding shed through his eyes, Li Lun''s face was filled with confusion as she spoke,


    "I can''t tell clearly, several images kept shing in my dreams while at the end a door would remain, seeing it something within me would always scream to enter the room but till now I have controlled myself"


    "That''s bizarre"


    Xiao spoke with ''confusion'', while he knew what was happening,


    ''It seemed to be happening''


    The beginning of Li Lun''s legacy but it''s just the beginning of her road, she still has a lot to learn and understand and the path for her is also arduous, getting to thest point of her legacy will require tough will and a bit of luck,


    "Did you see a doctor?"


    Xiao asked,


    "I did but he says that nothing is wrong with me, other than my current ones"


    Saying so Li Lun turned silent,


    "Maybe it''s nothing much, it might go awayter, if not we can see into it, okay?"


    Telling so Xiao caught Li Lun''s hand, while she smiled and held his,


    ''Li Lun, I hope this time you get the happiness you deserve''


    Xiao wished with all his heart.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    ''Valencia what''s wrong?''


    Adria asked as Valenciay on her bed, her eyes looking a bit lost,


    ''I don''t know''


    Valencia replied with a frown filling her face, till now the veil covered her face, not even giving a peek to anyone, it was a useful treasure that got her around, well it might be easier for her if she hid her face but the problem was that her bloodline refused to do so! it was born to make others fall under her and her change in her appearance wasn''t helping.


    She might be able to control it, if when she awakens more control over her powers but for now, she had to suffice with the veil like treasure hiding her face,


    ''What is happening?''


    Ever since her meeting with Xiao, things have been weird for Valencia, from their battle at the beginning to the choice she made now, she couldn''t understand what''s happening, never in her life as her temper or her emotions fluctuated in such a manner, her emotions were even calm when she was freed from her eternal prison.


    She has always had absolute control over her emotions but things always seemed to go out of control since she met Xiao, it''s for the first time that she''s going through such a wide variety of emotions she never experienced before and it was driving her crazy as she couldn''t understand why,


    ''What''s happening to me?''


    Valencia wondered with a frown.

 102 Chapter 102

    At an unknown timeline:


    ''Damn it''


    A woman cursed as she rushed through the thick trees that seemed to pierce till the skies, her face looked average, something not deemed possible to any citizens of the third heaven, a scar ran across her face, just looking at her will show that the woman was in a disguise, her breath seemedbored as she ran through the thick forestation,


    ''I underestimated them''


    Her thoughts ran wild as she tried her best to force down the poison that ran through her veins, even for her the current poison was too much, the worst part of it was that it had nullified her most important asset, her cold calctive mind, right now she was starting to feel all the emotions that she had long forgotten, and it was amplified too,


    ''This is bad...''


    Her mind was getting clouded while her breathbored, she had dealt with her chasers but she still has to find a safe ce, with her current situation even the weakest beast in this area is capable of killing her, as she kept running soon she reached a clearing, there within her gaze she saw a man but she wasn''t even able to say anything before which she copsed,


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    "NO!"


    The woman shouted out as she woke up from her nightmare sitting up straight, taking in deep breaths to control her outburst, her eyes traveled the surroundings trying to make sense of where she was, and soon memories of what happened before she fainted passed through her mind, clearing up the cloud that filled her.


    Soon with better rity she started to gaze around the room, she could tell that she was in a small hut with barely enough necessity to survive, right now she needed to know where she was, most of her power was sealed, it had been the only way to deal with the poison that was trying to destroy her.


    Of course, with time she will be able to heal and get better, then revenge would fall upon those that moved to hurt her,


    ''Damn it my feelings are growing higher''


    Due to her physique being locked her feeling was now overflowing within her, the mind that was cold was being affected too much,


    "Oh? you are awake?"


    Just as she was monologuing, the door to the small hut opened, and a man walked in, her eyes soon trailed to him, the man looked to be in histe 20s with dark ck hair and eyes, he looked to be average, that is if he''spared to the ones in the third heaven but what caught her attention was his eyes.


    They were dead.....


    Seemingly having no desire left within them, the signature of a person continuing to live just because he could, someone who had lost his way, someone that is waiting to die,


    ''He has a fate connection with me?''


    The woman or Valencia gazed through the fate connecting her and the man in front of her, a very small and thin line connected her and the man in front of her indicating that he was in her life before, peering deeper into the fate she soon understood who was in front of her,


    ''Xiao''


    A name that had long since left her mind, someone that was just passing sand in her eyes but the current Xiao was far different from how she had remembered him to be, no longer does the arrogant young master stand in front of her, only a man broke by the harsh reality of fate,


    ''It seems the rumors were true''


    Even she with her weak strength could crush Xiao with rtive ease, while he did reach the third heaven he has no right to be here, she had indeed heard of the mass murderer of the world, a man who defied his fate and talent by killing millions to get stronger, always targeting the weak to rise, a man that is disputed in every heavenly realm.


    Back then she had heard some rumors about it but she paid no mind, she had better things to deal with, though she did hear that he had gone missing and no more was his killings reported, he was a slippery man to catch, hated by every being, just his death guaranteed money, while many wanted to peer into his secrets what lead him to defy his talent albeit minorly?


    ''Why is his fate so messed up?''


    Gazing in deeper she could see several jumbles in Xiao''s fate, everything looked a mess as if someone had tried to forcefully rip and take away something while someone else is trying to fix and put something else within the already chaotic mess but just as she tried to peer in deeper a splitting headache filled her mind,


    ''Curious''


    "Are you okay?"


    She heard his voice again, as her gaze soon looked at his face, she could see the marks of time on him, his body was skinny, while a deep pain could be seen in his eyes, pain that was eating him away,


    "Yes, I am fine"


    Valencia spoke, putting on a ''smile'', she continued,<sub> </sub>


    "So where am I?"


    "Well, I was on my routine walk when you arrived in front of me and fainted, so I brought you here and treated you the best I could"


    "I see, thank you"


    Sighing out in ''relief'', Valencia thanked Xiao,


    "But where am I?"


    "You are in my home or if you can call it that"


    Xiao replied with a weak smile, as he ced some food in front of Valencia, who gazed at it with a curious gaze before which she started to eat it with small movements,


    "You can stay as long as you want, so please make yourself at home"


    Xiao spoke as he stood up, walking out of the door, while Valencia sat there deep in her thoughts,


    ''This seems a good ce to hide''


    She mused, right now Xiao is soo weak that the beasts in this area even disdain to acknowledge him, that''s the only reason he''s surviving, who would even gaze at the sand they walk? she could use his weak cover to help her hide in in sight, after all, it would take some time for her to heal,


    ''Maybe I could help him?''


    ''No shouldn''t I use him?''


    Valencia was getting restless, due to her feelings being leaked, she started to feel gratitude, something she felt she had lost,


    ''This is bad, I need to get everything back, quick''


    Saying so she tried to stand up but she felt a splitting headache filling her mind causing her to fall off the bed,


    BAM!


    The sound was heard outside as Xiao walked in seeing Valencia on the ground, he rushed in and picked her up, cing her on the bed,


    "Are you okay?"


    He asked but Valencia didn''t reply as she felt like her mind was being cut open, it took a few moments for her to regain her bearing,


    ''Damn it, the effects are worse than I thought''


    Right now she had lost feeling in most of her body and that poison was trying its best to break her mind,


    "I-I will be sealing my memory, please take care of me"


    In the end, Valencia gambled as she locked all her memories and fainted for the second time.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~


    "NO!"


    Again a woman scared woke up in bed her disguised face filled with sweat, while her eyes filled with chaos and confusion,


    "Calm down, everything is fine"


    <o>,m A calm voice was heard beside her, causing her to turn her head to the man beside her,</o>


    "Who are you and who am I?"


    She asked, only endless confusion filling her mind.

 103 Chapter 103

    "Big brother, how did I do?"


    An average-looking woman with a scar on her face spoke, holding out a hand-made paper swan to a man in histe 20''s who looked to be at death''s doorstep, the woman''s eyes looked clear and innocent while a heartwarming smile was ced on her face, such a look from a woman was more than enough to creep anybody out but the man in question just smiled as he nodded his head and awkwardly patted the head of the woman,


    ''Manh....this is quite messed up''


    He thought but in the end, he smiled open-heartedly, something which he was doing for the first time in a long while, he had already given up on everything since she died in his arms, he had already seen his sister but in her eyes, he was nothing more than well he was nothing.....


    Anger towards his sister?


    Anger towards fate?


    The unwillingness of life?


    By now none of that mattered, the only reason he even continues to live is that he couldn''t die, how could he kill himself when she gave her life to protect his? wouldn''t he be throwing away the one thing she left him?.....his life...


    Since then all his life was a blur, he kept moving like a lifeless shell, living here where his worth was not even worth a salt, the difficulties of life had broken another man, though things did turn up a bit since he met her, thinking so he turned to the woman beside him who was beaming from his head pat,


    ''How did it be like this?''


    Since he gave up his desire and will to fight, he also gave up his desire for anything else, so he did something he never did in a long time, he helped a person, he had indeed forgotten thest time he gave anyone a hand, the world had turned its back on him hence had turned his back on the world too.


    But he never expected his choice tond within his hand a woman who lost all her memories, she didn''t know anything! a month had passed and somehow he had grown quite fond of this person whose current innocence somehow healed a part of himself, the thing he had to do were not at all easy.


    Somehow he felt as if he was taking care of a daughter, though the ''daughter'' in question looked too unique to look like a baby,


    ''Yup, don''t overthink it''


    Xiao shook his head, trying to get rid of the thoughts that were making him shiver, his hands moved as he made a beautiful well-oriented paper crown cing it on the woman''s head,


    "Wow, big brother this is soo good!"


    The woman in question, eximed, as she happily held the crown, Xiao nodded his head as he gazed into the night skies, that were twinkling with mysteries yet to be known,


    "Take this as a farewell gift"


    "Farewell?"


    She asked back with a question, to which Xiao chuckled,


    "You have already got back your memories, right? why hide?"


    As soon as his question was over the atmosphere froze, every being across the forest felt a quake as they too were bonded, the innocent look in the woman''s eyes vanished, while the true owner took ce,


    "Since when have you known?"<sub> </sub>


    An icy voice that didn''t match the previous tone was heard, Xiao turned towards Valencia whose face was now shrouded in mist, after a quick scan he turned towards the sky,


    "From the beginning, exactly two days ago, right?"


    "Since you know, then die!"


    An apathetic voice was heard as heavy killing intent shrouded Xiao, he closed his eyes yet no pain followed opening his eyes he only saw emptiness left, a hint of disappointment shed through Xiao''s eyes,


    "Looks like I can''t even die now"


    His mutter filled the silence that remained, looking at the memorizing sky his mummers continued,


    "I''m am going to miss you, Yui...."


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    While deep in the skies floated Valencia, her gaze locked onto the man gazing at the skies, her eyes filled withplex emotions, something new to her, ever since her birth she never had a dilemma,  she knew what she wanted and she did it too but for the first time she was facing a question,


    To kill or not to kill?


    A part wanted to kill him yet another part desperately wanted him safe. In truth what she sealed was herself, she needed to cut off her main line of thinking to deal with the poison in her, hence she was very aware of the things that took ce to her, she had seen it all like a person trapped, forced to watch his or her life through an open screen.


    The part that was left in a sense is the ''true'' her, if she had not received any talent if she didn''t know of her fate and if she never found cultivation, the life she lived and became was something she should have been if she was a mortal, a simple life that was spent with her big brother,


    ''No I am older, I should be the big sister!!''


    Again the wrong importance passed through Valencia''s mind, even though the poison was removed a hint of the side effect remains that being the suppressing of her mind and the boosting of her feelings, something which she wasn''t used to, for her this was all the first and it was frying her mind.


    Her gaze turned to Xiao who sat there lonely under the night sky, the memories of what she went through shed through her mind, she never knew that she could smile so happily, when she had regained control, all the feelings her ''self'' hadbined with her, it was a rush of something she had never felt and never thought of having...


    It was love...


    That''s the reason she couldn''t kill him, because her ''self'' that remained couldn''t, all her life Valencia hated or loathed the word ''love'', she had seen for herself how this ''love'' had destroyed her mother''s life, she had seen several of her allies fall in love, some rose higher together while the rest fell together.


    She only had utmost loathing for them, what was fun in depending on another? isn''t it better to hold your fate in your hands? fools...that''s what she thought of them, she loved the silence and enjoyed the feeling of getting stronger, love was something only for the weak and foolish.


    Suddenly a memory of the words that her second master spoke passed through Valencia''s mind,


    <A pity indeed, your heart is too closed, too unwilling to gasp the full extent of my teachings, with no emotion you y all emotions well but without true love, you will never reach the peak of my technique, and the truly sad part being is that even if you knew, you will never be able to gasp it, not the current you>


    Valencia could still remember that gaze, one filled with sadness, not towards oneself but to Valencia, back then in her mind she sneered, with her talents what technique couldn''t she see through? what secrets couldn''t she peer into? but in the end, her second master was right, she saw through the technique yet shecked something to wield it.


    Sheck love.....

 104 Chapter 104

    ''What should I do?''


    Valencia''s mind zed with a question, the feelings of her forgotten self werebined with her, making her attached to Xiao, the side effects of the poison continues to torment her and she has no idea when it might disappear, if she were to return as such she might make mistakes, after all its being a long time since she has ''felt''.


    ''Well, let me rest for now''


    She thought as she entered the depth of the forest, where the most dangerous of beasts live but to her in this low-life area all of them were like ants to her, quickly she seated herself at the center, where above her a waterfall kept flowing down, her powers spread stopping anything from entering her sights, sitting cross-legged she started to meditate.


    But her concentration didn''tst for long, her mind would always reel back, no matter how much she tried the same face kept appearing in her mind, dominating her thoughts, making her lose focus, crystal clear memories of what happened kept rolling like a tape in her, each moment being engraved on the depth of her heart,


    "Why do I feel lost?"


    Her sweet voice filled with confusion was heard, all her life she never feared being lonely,


    Always depend on yourself.


    Never show weakness.


    And loneliness will make you tougher.


    She had always followed those principles, never straying from its path, cultivation was all that she needed the rest that came her way were just distractions but now sitting there alone her feelings truly lose and having got the touch of ''love'' something within her had changed,


    ''Looks like the loss of my emotion suppressor has more effect on me than I thought''


    Valencia mused, her physique had granted her the perfect emotion surpassed, hence helping her to take actions with pure rationality, of course, she has feelings but they were majorly suppressed plus adding onto it her natural mindset it was hard for anything to affect her.


    Sure she smiled and showed emotions but those were all taught to her by her second master, teaching her how to use emotions as toys to let people y with her gasp, for her the best solution will be to eliminate the source of her problem but her ''feelings'' were preventing it.


    Also above that she feared that the side effect may not wash away, her calm mind was now analyzing trying to find out ways to get over this, if she is a sense were not to get back her mind superuser adding in the increased feelings, she might have to face problems in her future path, especially her cultivation, how was she to live with Xiao''s face appearing in her mind?


    But how was she to kill him? will doing so evoke new feelings in her? she had seen the grief of loss on others, she didn''t want such a thing on herself,


    "The best way to lose the value of something is to keep experiencing or using it over and over again"


    Valencia theorized, her calm mind epting this fact, sadly she who had lived her life far from love, she who always tries to do rationally didn''t know.....


    There is nothing rational about love...


    Unlike toys, food, gifts, or treasure it only increased with time, the more you spend on it the more you will be drowned in its sweetness, it is something that has resulted in the rise of the greatest heroes and the one that caused the downfall of the greatest powers....


    ''Good I will follow this n''


    Thinking so she rose up ready to execute whatever she had nned but even then she couldn''t help but shake her head due to the y of fate, back when she was young Xiao ran behind her, lusting after her beauty and now she has ''feelings'' for him, ready to spend her time that is greater than gold with him,


    ''Looks like even I am under the all rule of fate''


    Thinking so she disappeared, arriving beside Xiao who stilly on the ground his eyes up above the sky, feeling  presence he turned his head, seeing the very same woman on the left now sitting beside him, her face obscured by a mist, a sh of surprise filled him as he gazed at her but soon his eyes turned normal,


    "Why are you back?"


    He asked, and somehow seeing the nonchnt look on Xiao''s face, miles different from the one he used to give her, she felt her heart squeeze,


    ''So this is emotional pain?''


    Valencia noted it down as she responded,


    "I need your help"


    "Help? you need my help?"


    Xiao asked confused as he can be and Valencia nodded her head,


    "Yes, it would seem that the feelings from my lost self are affecting me and to numb it I want you to spend some time with me"<sub> </sub>


    She spoke as just as Xiao was to reply she raised her hand stopping him,


    "Wait, this won''t be for free, my status is above what you can imagine, in return for your help, tell me what you want, anything is possible"


    Finished saying so silence remained, Xiao''s eyes shed with a hidden desire, he mused for some time before which he spoke,


    "Can you find out something for me?"


    He asked,


    "What do you need?"


    She inquired,


    "I need you to find out if Yurou mmia, is alive or undergoing rebirth"


    Xiao wasn''t an idiot, even is she had died in his arms, he still knew she was a phoenix of the highest order, while he isn''t privy to the true secrets of those giants, he has still heard of their rebirth power and he wants to know, just know if she''s alive,


    "Yurou? Do you mean the genius of the fire shrine? sure I can look into it but it will take time, they are pretty secretive about their family"


    Valencia spoke her expressionpletely calm but deep inside waves of emotions were quaking, seeing the loving yet saddened emotions on Xiao''s face she felt her heart squeeze harder but this time for a different reason, and Valencia couldn''t even tell what this feeling was,


    "Really? you can? then you have my thanks"


    Saying so Xiao rose from hisid-back position sitting up straight he put on a serious expression,


    "So, how can I help?"


    He asked to which he got his reply....a hand was extended forward,


    "Um?"


    Confused he looked at the misty face in front of him,


    "Hold my hand"


    An unexpected reply hit him, making his eyes widen,


    "Are you sure?"


    He asked,


    "Yes"


    She replied, hearing so he moved forward as he caught her hand, just as he did a tingle traveled through his spine,


    ''Soft''


    It was the softest thing he ever touched, he felt that even the world''s best silk won''t match up to it, soon he felt his fingers intertwined with that of the woman in front of him,


    "Th-This is okay"


    Valencia spoke, in a quiet voice, a bit shaky,


    "Dou you say something?"


    Xiao asked,


    "No"


    A cold reply came, shutting him, sadly for him he wasn''t able to look at Valencia''s fully red face, just holding hands was making her heart beat faster than she could think.

 105 Chapter 105

    It''s been 2 weeks since Valencia has started her ''training'' to resist love and it has truly been a hectic cause of headache for Xiao, who was getting more and more weirded out by the strange woman with her mist-like face, though even then he hase to enjoy herpany in a way, she helped fill a small part of his loneliness.


    She had be much more of a friend? well, he wasn''t sure, there was a nagging feeling in him that he had met her before but he didn''t delve more into it, after all, he won''t live for long...


    While it was different from Valencia as she was having a roller coaster of emotions she never knew she could have, every day she would stick onto Xiao, trying to gain immunity to her feelings but somehow it seems to be working yet not working.


    She would feel her heart getting light when he smiled, she would feel her emotions be sadder when his smile disappeared, she would feel angry when she saw the loss of life in his eyes, all her time she would spend watching him, looking at his sleeping face had somehow be her hobby, it was the only time she could see his true face.


    She would feel herself lighting up with happiness just being beside him, the world somehow seemed to be more colorful.


    Everything was.....divine.


    Valencia wasughing wholeheartedly for the first time, all this while her smiles were created just to ''fit'' in, to use her beauty to manipte the world to her bidding, this was the first time she had ever felt so free...


    But what shook her was the more she watched Xiao the more she started to understand that...


    He was a dead man walking.


    Nothing in the world seemed to be motivating him, while he acted all normal, she could see that it''s just thest remaining embers of what is left of the man Xiao, she could clearly see the curse that the heavens has ced on Xiao, a curse that''s eating him from the inside.


    Valencia couldn''t understand why she was even attracted to him, sure the memories and the things she saw were affecting her but it would have been the same were it any other person, she had seen countless talented and powerful people, as the intelligence behind the heavenly Opposers, she had seen her fair share of heaven defiers.


    Her best ally, that guy is a walking disaster, his talent simply ridiculous and extreme, his looks too great but that was all, she felt that he was an ally, his tries to get her attention never worked but that was due to her emotions being suppressed to the maximum, what if she were to return now? would his relentless chasing of her affect her?


    This simple question brewed more within Valencia''s mind, hence she made a decision as she disappeared, she returned back to where she belonged, curiosity filling her mind and a side dish of revenge brewing deep.


    ~~~~~~


    A weekter she reappeared, Valencia floated in the skies, her eyes much more serious than they ever were,


    It was the same...


    She had gone back her emotions free but it had changed nothing, no great genius or that guy made her feel anything, all she felt while she left was an agonizing feeling of lose, hence she questioned herself, what was it that was driving her to him? other than the feelings of the past and it then hit her, there was one thing about him that kept scratching her curiosity.


    It was his...fate.


    She had never seen a fate like this, the brightest and greatest fate she had ever seen was ''that'' guy, the leader of the Heavenly Opposers, it was shinning so brightly and full of desire that it blinded her but that''s all she felt, she was blinded by it, it was pure and attractive but she felt as if it was...


    nd.


    But Xiao''s is something different, no matter how much she tried, she couldn''t see the end, she had questioned it, this past week she researched it, his life was connected to several powerful and immensely talented people, yet he turned out ordinary, how was that possible?


    Talent attracts talents and monsters attract monsters.


    That was thew, so how had his fate been so poor? or was his fate taken from him? but no matter how she looked she couldn''t see any meddling of those bastards, no, this was something beyond her level, even she with all under her couldn''t see through the true extent of Xiao''s fate, it was ever ending, it was breaking and fixing, it was chaos.


    NO....it was fighting against fate itself.<sub> </sub>


    Some part of fate desired his demise, another part was fighting to grant him what was truly his and in the middle of it all was Xiao''s true desire, a will stuck between two giants, yet it had still not extinguished.


    It was so beautiful that she was memorized by it, she was sinking in deeper and deeper and she couldn''t stop, hence began her trips to him, due to her duties she couldn''t stay with him for long, hence once every week she would visit him, spending time with him, getting to know him, slowly what was a budding seed grew into something much greater,


    "So what did you hear about Yurou?"


    Xiao asked,


    "I haven''t got the information yet but soon"


    Valencia''s ''cold'' voice was heard, while deep inside her heart ached she already had the information and she knew Xiao wasn''t going to like it, due to her selfish desire she hid it.


    Hence time went on, 6 months had passed,


    ''I am sure that this will surprise him''


    Valencia thought as a smile lit her face, within her gasp was a treasure that couldpletely change Xiao, it might even give him a fair shot to change his current situation, hence with an expecting mind she headed towards the same location but this time for some reason she felt her heart beat faster, she felt a bad premonition,


    ''No, nothing can happen, I have already set up things to protect him''


    She tried to calm herself but this feeling still stayed hence she pulled the thread of fate arriving at Xiao''s location only to see a member of the heavenly Opposers driving his sword through Xiao''s heart, his powerful swordpletely destroying Xiao and his chance of revival, seeing it Valencia''s mind went nk.


    She had the power to peer some fate, hence she knew if death was close but due to Xiao''s messed up arrangement she couldn''t ever get a read on his true life length, the powers she set up should have protected him but they were of no use against her members, they were on a league by themselves, plus even the lowest members were given a special treasure that helped them defy some fate, a treasure made by Valencia,


    ''I-I killed him''


    ''He''s dead....''


    ''He died because of me''


    ''Why do I feel that the world is spinning?''


    ''Huh, but how can he die?''


    For the first time in Valencia''s life, she felt something break within her but before it could go anywhere the side effects she was suffering through disappeared, her mind suppresser returned at full force sealing away all her feelings, its power enhanced,


    ''Oh, he died''


    Just such a thought passed through her mind, she turned around walking away, her mind already frozen but a single tear slid down her face falling to the ground, the first tear she ever shed, the mind suppresser had yed its role but what it didn''t know was that it was suppressing something beyond what it could even suppress.


    That day a part of Valencia died, unknown to her, something which should have made her great was lost that day, by the time she realized it, it would have been toote.


    Some feelings should never be shut down, it would only create monsters, monsters without remose, only when they are let free will they grow....


    And once it freed itself chaos would reign.

 106 Chapter 106

    Valencia walked away her back not even turning once while Xiao''s body fell to the ground, there was a hint of peace on his face, while a regret grew in his heart that he couldn''t get to know what had happened to Yurou, like that the story of two people connected by fate severed that day.


    An unknown timeter:


    ''So this is the end?''


    Valencia thought as she gazed at the destruction that was consuming the cosmos, she sat at an enormous throne, her eyes gazing at the Heavenly tree which was rotting away, it had lived through time immemorial, yet now it''s fading away dying and soon so will she.


    Her gaze remained calm within the impending doom, all around her the cosmos was breaking and decaying away, trillions of lives being lost and forgotten, Valencia had changed a lot, she had gone through many things but even in the end, they had lost to ''it'', no matter how heaven defying talent they had, in the end, they all failed to stop the end.


    Even that ''guy'' with all his ridiculous blessing of power and talent had fallen, all that was left was she, who was barely resisting the decay, using thest remaining fate of the very cosmos itself to sustain her life, a feat that will tremble all the realms but now who was she to share these moments with? what was remaining for her?


    She had reached powers and height others could barely imagine, gods that reigned supreme backed off, ancients that hid in in sights feared her, supreme beings of time and even space dare not belittle her, and even the Origins treated her with respect, after all, she is...


    The bewitching Fateless God.


    She had everything and now there is nothing, everything she knew is already long gone, her mother, her masters, her allies, they have all gone and she will soon join them, her hands turned to the stone in her gasp, this was something capable of changing, giving the world a second chance but will it help?


    ''No, it won''t''


    Valencia shook her head, she knew even if she went back, even if she knew everything she would not be able to change the oue of the cosmos, no matter how much they prepare, no matter how much she nned, against ''it'' nothing would have worked, death would be imminent,


    ''But why do I feel that I am missing something?''


    Within the vast emptiness that surrounded her Valencia couldn''t describe what she was feeling, her eyes reflected death but she couldn''t feel anything, she had long since forgotten thest time she has felt, musing to herself she decided to do something that she hadn''t done in a long time.


    She chose to remove her suppressor!


    She had long since gottenplete control of her powers after all strength is only useful if you have control over your powers, she had never thought of removing her suppressor because she knew once she did all the feelings of pain, sadness, regret, hate, everything would hit her and Valencia wasn''t sure if she could handle it.


    But now everything was ending, what was she to worry about? and soon the suppressor was removed, just as she did, she felt her body tremble, emotions that were surpassed for who knows long was ripping her body apart, her cultivation started to crack, her mind space began to break, pain like no other filled her entire body.


    She was breaking away....


    Years of holding back had begun to destroy her from the inside out, just releasing the seal on her feelings was killing her!


    ''I see''


    Valencia calmly understood, the pain filling her didn''t matter much, she was to die anyway, this was just prolonging the inevitable, soon her mind began to drift everything she built for her cracking away, and her gaze moved to the stone in her hand, her mind darted to the treasure thaty within her dimension, treasures that would drive even gods mad.


    It was then that she noticed something peculiar, among all the treasures thaty, one remained unmatched to the others, it was a paper crown.....


    ''What''s this?''


    For a moment confusion filled Valencia''s mind, her hands moved as the crown paper appeared in her arms, it was amon-looking paper crown that didn''t have anything special about it, yet ced upon it is the highest level of time preservation formation she ever had,


    ''Why do I have this?''


    Valencia couldn''t remember why she had something like this, just as she was thinking her mind shook again, a memory which was sealed away in the depth of her mind cracked and soon it flooded her like no other, events kept crazily being yed through, each one sweeter than the other,pared to all her memories it was short but somehow it affected her the most,<sub> </sub>


    ''How could I have forgotten?''


    Valencia''s eyes started to brawl out, tears didn''t fall even at the most toughest of pain yet for a man she had lost, tears that should have been shed eons ago finally got the chance to fall, pain, the emotional pain of loss filled her, shortening her eventual demise.


    Some memories of people are too traumatic for them to remember, hence a part of their brain locks such memories away to protect the body, in Valencia''s case the mind suppressor unable to deal with the heavy feeling had chosen to seal all the memories rting to Xiao, thus effectively removing any problems,


    ''I see.....I finally understood master.....''


    Valencia finally understood thest part of her second master''s teaching, her eyes had turned red blood tears started to fall down, she closed her eyes as the memories of her entire life shed through her and it was then that she understood.....


    She was alone.


    ''Xiao....''


    A name long lost, a name of a man that no one remembers, yet at the end of the cosmos it was the very name that filled Valencia''s entire mind, body, and soul,


    <My daughter, find your happiness>


    Valencia''s mother spoke as she died.


    <Disciple you have done it all but when will you truly be selfish?>


    Her first master and someone whom she considered as her second mother asked with saddened eyes as thest of her soul embers disappeared.


    <Valencia, you have lost it all, it will be only at the end will you truly understand the loneliness of the top>


    Her second master spoke, right before she took her own life.


    ''Love... it''s so sweet and sickening''


    Valencia thought as she stood up from the throne, her body breaking apart, she held the paper crown as she dearly ced it at the top of her head, no other treasure right now couldpare to its value, because somewhere within her it meant that she was not truly alone,


    "Looks like I now have a true goal"


    Valencia spoke as she chuckled, her eyes turned dark, while a crazy smile took her face, obsession like no other wrapped around her entire being, soon she burned her entire being as she peered into the fate too back into the past, normally this shouldn''t have been possible but the elements of the cosmos were in shambles and Valencia has used her entire self to make this change in fate.


    Her hands moved around the strings as she made a minor change of the past, just one thing and it was killing her but she was satisfied, her crazy smile widening,


    "Xiao, this time big sis will not let you go"


    Her soft voice that sounded calm yet deadly was heard, love that threatened to swallow everything whole filled her eyes, so she crushed the stone as her entire body disappeared.


    Feelings that had been suppressed for eons had let go but what chaos would this love bring?, how heavy would the love of a woman known as the Bewitching Fateless God be?


    No, what craziness would a crazy woman in love bring?


    No one could answer the question, as the entirety of the cosmos was destroyed, thest thing that remained in the cosmos was a simple paper crown.

 107 Chapter 107

    "So what should I get?"


    Xiao asked himself as he looked at all the stuff avable to him, right now he was in his alter ego within the All-Realm, he was sitting on a bench as he looked through the stuff he could buy with the money he has in his hand, the stuff one buys in the All-Realm will be brought to you thanks to those dimensional worms.


    The only problem was the cost, it was more than enough to make his head hurt, if the product you buye from within your own realm well, then the dweller node itself is more than enough to get the stuff to you, it has its own function that will help, then again it would depend on the type of dweller node you are using, only the ones of the highest grade have that function.


    But thankfully Xiao has his All-Seer which is something in its own league, of course, it was even capable of dimensional transport but if Xiao did that it would only cause problems, after all, if things just disappeared within the dweller node between different dimensions, who knows what kind of monsters woulde after him? until Xiao can get a solid backing, its better not to be too confident,


    ''Manh.....this is life''


    Looking through all the fire-rted treasures on sale, Xiao kept looking through all of them with zeal, why would he risk his life and travel when the treasures are at his fingertips? though he would have to risk his life for true great treasure,


    ''Sigh...the cosmos never makes things easy''


    Thinking so he went through several perfect treasures that will help him raise the power of his two mes, those two gluttons need their own two different certain affinity based fire ming treasure for them to grow, with other 9 more mes yet to awaken, Xiao understood that his path of cultivation will be very very hard.


    Not to mention the money he would be needing to raise all his mes, he would definitely be needing more money and for that, he already has a n but it''s not the time yet, hence he brought all that he needs while also adding the fact there was no need for a Spatial jump, its used by those who don''t have a high-grade dweller node,


    ''All looks good''


    Thinking so Xiao stood up as he looked at the time seeing it he smiled, tapping himself he soon teleported as he arrived in a seat, around him several people too were sitting on several seats as they gazed down at the center, Xiao was now in the battle arena belonging to another realm, it belongs to the species of Smorians.


    All of them looked unique because they were all made of ss! they all had humanoid physiques and wore cloths, each one had different ss color, other than that they all looked human, they also have their own unique cultivation system, they have been in the cosmos for some time and are a C rank realm.


    The battles belonging to the cosmic realm have different breaks, first one has to take a battle with theic ring belonging to one world, from their own keeps on fighting until one reaches the qualification to battle for the true cosmic level, that''s where the true battle for strength, status and treasure takes ce,


    ''This will be fun''


    Xiao thought as he conjured some foods as he started to eat them, all around the stadium things were getting hyped up, the clinking of their ss-like body filled the whole colosseum, down below there existed two doors which were opening as the two contents started to walk out,


    "All of you give it up for the fighters Unbreakable and  Toostrong!"


    The MC''s voice traveled through the stadium heating up the atmosphere,


    "UNBREAKABLE!....UNBREAKABLE!...UNBREAKABLE!"


    Most of the audience was cheering for Unbreakable as he was a veteran fighter with several fans, while Toostring was just beginning and no one knew much about him, the fighter Unbreakable had a ck ss-like body looking rough and tough, while his opponent Toostrong was a mix of gold and red, giving him a more handsome look? well, that depended on the species.<sub> </sub>


    Several of the female on the colosseum were giving him their support, igniting the jealousy of the men, then there was Xiao who was looking at Toostrong with a warm smile if Toostrong were to seen the gaze he might have started running away while clutching his ss like bum, it was just that creepy,


    ''You better follow the plot''


    Xiao thought with a warm smile as he started for the match to start, after all, he had bet 1 billion on Toostrong, back when he had joined the All-Realm, the guy in front of him was quite famous, from here on out he will win 6 of his matches continuous, making a small record but the thing he was really known for was his death in one of the games which were hrious.


    After some wins his talents got in over his head causing his arrogance to rise, thus in a battle he went against somebody he couldn''t and was smashed to death as he was broken into ss shards, the scene was funny because of the way he had died was a huge hammering from above him and smashing him while he kept boasting about himself, even yearster the scene was funny.


    The current match was a one-on-one, there are several different battles here, ranging from alchemy cooking, spiritual,w, Dao, domain, and many more but here came the question why would cultivators who should only be focusing on cultivatione to matches and watch people battle? why not spent all that time trying to improve yourself?


    The reason is simple because it also helps the viewers learn more about cultivation, the way people fight, their use of Qi, their understanding, watching the battle will help them grow, the prices to watch battles of true geniuses are truly high,


    "Let the battle begin!"


    The MC screamed causing both the yers to start fighting among themselves, Unbreakable''s body started to glow dark, his ss-like physique hardening, the aura around him getting heavier, while Toostrong just gazed calmly at his enemy, gold and red aura wrapping around his arms,


    BOOM!


    Soon Unbreakable had appeared in front of Toostrong, his palms shing to kill his enemy but he couldn''t do much as the mixed colors from Toostrong burst forth protecting him and pushing Unbreakable away and just before he could do anything else, a fist mixed with different colors hit his face sending him flying,


    CLICK...CLICK...CLICK


    The sound of ss breaking could be heard, Unbreakables body was breaking down! he wasn''t even getting a chance to fight back as his body kept being assaulted by Toostrong and finally with one power-filled punch Unbreakable body was broken into pieces, his ss shards falling to the ground, and part of his talents being lost.


    A silence filled the stadium as everyone gazed at it, its rare to see such a one-sided fight, well not everyone was silent as Xiao kept screaming,


    "YES!.....thanks for winning for this grandpa!.....you do you Toostrong"


    The food in his hand was thrown away as Xiao kept cheering, well who could me him, the betting ratio was 1:10, hence he just made 10 billion from doing nothing! anybody would be happy with it,


    ''Yup keep making me rich''


    Xiao thought as he teleported away.

 108 Chapter 108

    "So this is it, huh?"


    Xiao spoke out as he gazed at the humongous-looking building, beautifully built with gentle yet dangerous blue light surrounding it, right now Xiao was standing in front of a building of the World Spirit Association, Xiao had finally decided to tread on the path of a World Spirit master and the road was by no means going to be an easy one.


    Right now he''s still within All-Realm, he had chosen a realm with more humans and teleported to the association building present there, Xiao didn''t have much information about the World spirit masters, only that their use of energy is more mystique and beautiful, it''s known that the spirit energyes from the World Spirit Realm, an SSS+ ranked realm.


    At the very top of the pyramid, not just anyone can enter that realm, there are strict qualifications to be fulfilled, even then the world spirit energy exists all around, just that its beginning starts from the World Spirit Realm, there are different types of energy one could use, while Qi deals with defying fate, World Spirit energy focuses more on gasping realities and learning to wield them to ones will.


    Right now Xiao is at the peak of his realm, trying to take in more Qi would just be useless, of course, he has his way of circumventing the rules of the heavens but for now, he would be giving more focus to the World Spirt energy, it''s a path he hadn''t walked before, hence it''s going to be fun.


    With determined steps, Xiao calmly started to walk into the building, there was no guard, just due to the simple reason that no one dares to mess with the Association, its main branching begins from the World Spirit world, the ending of those that went against them still chills those that live, Xiao easily walked inside as his eyes gazed upon the different individuals walking around.


    All of them wearing an iconic World Spirit master dress, a gentle blue robe with their badge of identity, as soon as Xiao entered all eyes focused on him, his unique dressing standing out but nobody came to mess with him as everyone could see that he qualifies as a World Spirit master, after all, one can only open the door to the building if one supplies a small amount of World Spirit energy.


    Plus Xiao was letting off a small amount himself, his eyes scanned the beautiful yet calming ce as his eyes focused on the reception, walking towards it he calmly greeted the beautiful human woman,


    "Hello"


    "Yes, how may I help you?"


    The woman''s voice was enchanting cooling down Xiao''s nerves and his mental state, she had a professional smile on her face as she waited for him to talk,


    "I would like to register as a World Spirit Master"


    Xiao spoke surprising the woman for a moment but she soon regained herself as her hands shed, disying a screen in front of Xiao,


    "For one to join the association one must first be a World Spirit master"


    She spoke the first requirement and Xiao nodded his head, agreeing for a scan of his World Spirit core, to just understand if he was using any artifact to use World Spirit energy for a limited time and that was quickly done just as she did she nodded her head with a much more rxed smile,


    "You have met the first requirement and before you join please read through the terms and conditions that are presented to you"


    "Okay"


    Hearing so Xiao asked All-Seer to read through it and quickly tell him the important parts and soon he had got the gist of everything, within seconds he used his soul mark to sign the documents, closing it in,


    "I see, please give me a moment to confirm"


    The woman spoke as her eyes kept shing through the air, to a lower realm individual she will look lost and mad but to the lucky ones born at the top, this would just be another normal everyday scene,


    "Good everything checks out, then let''s go through your talent testing"


    The woman said and just as she did a man, looking to be about twenty walked up to Xiao waving his hand,


    "Fellow brother, this way"


    Xiao nodded his head as he started to follow the man, soon taking him to a room with a single orb floating in the middle, now only Xiao and the man remained in the room, Xiao quickly understood what the orb was soon as he saw it, he had already done some research before he came, the orb would be measuring his talents by disying 7 ranges of color,


    Violet<sub> </sub>


    indigo


    Blue


    Green


    Yellow


    Orange


    Red


    With Violet being the lowest talent and Red being the highest, soon Xiao walked forward as he ced his hands on the orb which remained still for a moment before which the color of indigo lit up, seeing this the man who brought Xiao here smiled,


    "Congrattions, you seemed to have an average talent"


    "Thank you"


    Xiao spoke with a neutral voice, unlike what others would think, Violet is the lowest, indigo means average and Blue is a genius, as for the ones above? well, they would only be found within the World Spirit Realm, that''s the reason that the inhabitants of the World Spirt Realm look down on the World Spirit masters that don''t belong to their realm,


    "May I ask what the brother''s name is?"


    The man questioned to which Xiao spoke


    "DeathMark"


    Hearing it the man''s eyes twitched but he didn''t speak out as he just did his duty leading Xiao back to the woman who had already gotten all the information, she nodded at Xiao and within seconds everything was done, waving her hands a badge appeared in her hands as she passed it on to Xiao who took it gazing at it with interest,


    "The information regarding everything else has been sent to you, if you have any higher doubts you cane here"


    "Okay"


    With those words, Xiao walked back as All-Seer exined to him all the advantages he was receiving, World Spirit masters were less in number thus anyone joining them would always be seen as a boon, Xiao quickly entered inside the special site which had different of manuals and teachings each avable for a price.


    But thankfully Xiao, as a first-time member he has the chance of taking one book for free and he guided his search to look for the book All-Seer had rmended, he finally reached it but when Xiao read through the title he couldn''t help but have his eyes twitch in annoyance, how couldn''t he? when the book is read,


    <The Beginners Guide To World Spirit Master, Even An Idiot Can Lean!>


    ''You still pissed at me?''


    Xiao asked,


    [Nope, just don''t like you]


    ''Now I can say that the feeling is mutual''


    Xiao replied but he still bought the book, along with this he''s also entitled to one free ss from a true World Spirit Master, it would seem that fun timesy ahead.

 109 Chapter 109

    "If Qi is the bottomless energy that leads to defying fate and fighting against the heavens, then World Spirit Energy is the beautiful calm ocean that looks harmless and fun but when a storm rains its anger would be the fiercest of them all"


    Xiao read out as he started to learn more about World Spirit Energy, right now he was in a training chamber within the All-Realm, the chamber belongs to the World Spirit Association, though it''s not for free, it costs quite high but none of the people that traverse the All-Realm are poor, plus Xiao''s rich, its nothing much for him,


    ''Um.....the concept here is more unique''


    World Spirit energy deals with altering the fabrics of reality to create miracles in a different manner, Xiao had already finished reading the book, getting a basic idea about things, using his skill, [Record And Analyze], it''s easy to breakdown stuff and load it to his brain but even then like the rest he would have to still get his own understanding of things.


    Calming his mind Xiao took deep breaths, sitting cross-legged Xiao started to feel the energy in the surroundings, even though this is more of a virtual reality, it still gives the user a 100% real-life feel, plus with increased World Spirit energy it''s easy to gasp it, all around Xiao he could feel a calm blue energy rxing his mind.


    Deep within him his World Spirit core trembled gushing out world spirit energy, he could feel his small connection to the world spirit realm, currently, it was weak but from Xiao''s understanding his connection would improve with time the more he learns andprehends World Spirit Energy the more stronger his connection would get.


    And at his peak he might be able to get a supreme connection to the world spirit realm, bing capable of traveling to it but that''s a long way forward, right now Xiao is focused on getting his connection stronger and undertaking the World spirit energy, thanks to the analyze part of his skill it was much easier.


    During this time Xiao''s mind was more like aputer trying its best to breakdown and understand what was going on, slowly the invisible blueyers in the surrounding started to be visible surrounding Xiao in a beautiful blue hue, his mixture of white and dark hair dancing around, slowly Xiao felt his attention leave the worldly ne.


    A few secondster Xiao opened his eyes as he seemed to have arrived in a ce that ispleted blue as the ocean, Xiao deeply within his soul felt at peace here, he was floating in the big blue nothingness, after looking around for a few seconds his gazended on a more darker blue light shing in the middle of this world,


    ''My World spirit connection''


    Looking at it Xiao quickly understood what it was, it was his thin line connecting to the very beginning of the source of his World spirit power, right now its a very small light, just a shine but as he keeps progressing it, the strength will increase, just like Qi once Xiao reaches the peak of his level he would need to strengthen his bound for him to breakthrough.


    Right now Xiao is at the World spirit sensing which has two levels and once he reaches its peak he would need to strengthen his bond to the World spirit realm to breakthrough to World Spirit movement, it''s a cycle that continues on, and soon Xiao disappeared out as he opened his eyes back at the training chamber.


    Xiao''s mind took a few minutes before it reached its neutral state, raising his hands, he focused on it as blue light gathered around it, and soon a white orb formed in his hand, lighting the space up, waving his hand the orb of light floated from his hand, reigning above Xiao,


    ''So this is a Worldly control''


    Just like Qi cultivation has cultivation techniques, the world spirit masters have Worldly control, each having its function, the Worldly Control actually reminded Xiao of those so-called spells he had read about in the world of Ingrid, they were some fantasy-like things and somehow the World Spirit users match the same theorization as wizards.


    What Xiao used was an orb of light but it doesn''t mean that he has the affinity to light, in the future he won''t be able to form any domain on it but World spirit masters are capable of casting different types of Worldly control, while Qi cultivation has both closebat and distance fight, World Spirit users fight only from distance, using different would control to take down their enemy.


    They keep crazily trying to find new worldly control and new techniques, always trying to find new things about World Spirit energy, most of them are rich from being able to create formations, only world spirit masters are capable of it, thus making them needed everywhere,


    ''With this, my strength has grown a step further''


    Xiao nodded his head in appreciation, right now he doesn''t have many worldly controls learned, the ones he used was a Tier zero spell, an increase in tier would mean that its power also increases, and so does the requirement for World Spirit energy, there are several upper tiers above this, the greater the tier the more powers it would bring out, even among the tiers there are other rankings to but for the current Xiao they are out of reach, somethings can''t just be brought with money, though Xiao knows ces where he could get more powerful items.<sub> </sub>


    The only downside is that reaching those ces right now for the current him won''t be easy, with a wry smile Xiao waved his hand as more orbs of lights appeared, a World spirit master is required to spend time on a worldly control, lots of time must be spent to understand a worldly control and be capable of using it.


    ''Looks like I need to make some trips''


    With a smile Xiao stood up, he had spent a considerable amount of time training and there was some increase in his powers,


    ''Come to think of it, isn''t it time ''that'' took ce?''


    A smile crept up Xiao''s face as he thought of it, looks like things would be getting much more fun, soon he logged out of All-Realm as he appeared back in his room,ying there on the bed, just as he was nning forward a voice was heard in his head,


    ''Darling, how are you?''


    Hearing the familiar voice of Yurou Xiao smile,


    ''I''m fine, how''s your training going?''


    ''Mou~its boring! I just want toe and see you!''


    ''I know, I want to see you too but remember what we talked about''


    Xiao replied to which he could hear Yurou pouting in his mind connection, everyday they would chat, since Yurou would be busy all the time it would be her contacting him,


    ''I know, so what''s new?''


    Yurou asked to which Xiao''s mindpsed to Valencia, making his feelingsplicated and Yurou who was connected to him felt it,


    ''Is something wrong?''


    She asked to which Xiao could only bitterly reply,


    ''I might have got a big sister''


    ''??''

 110 Chapter 110

    ''When did you get a big sister?!''


    A higher pitch startled voice of Yurou filled Xiao''s mind, making him flinch, he shook his head at her words,


    ''Well, it''s different than you think....''


    Saying so Xiao started to give titbits about Valencia, he didn''t have many things to hide from Yurou, they were connected by a connection very high, while she doesn''t know about his different lives, she does know the fact that he has All-Seer and she also does know the true power of his, it''s not like she didn''t know about the increase in power.


    Though Xiao did hide some things from her, the reason being the same...karmic fates, the moment she knows something she shouldn''t she will be dragged into the fate that was set for him, this is something which he wouldn''t ept, though he tries his best to be truthful to her, long-distance rtionship ain''t easy....


    ''So she''s very talented?''


    Yurou''s question filled his voice and he could feel a hint of threat in her voice,


    ''Indeed, very, her talents are too dangerous''


    Xiao replied but he didn''t get the question he hoped,


    ''Is she more beautiful than me?''


    ''Of course, you are the one most beautiful to me''


    Xiao replied in a heartbeat, while he might not be any great yboy, his master was a self-proimed one and during his teaching, his master did imprint on him several different strategies to keep a girl happy.


    <Okay now listen to me, if a girl is in a rtionship with you andpares herself with another girl, always say that your girl is the best, don''t even think, the answer should be smooth and fast>


    <Is she''s the possessive type, you must always take the lead in that case, otherwise, they will control you, its a lesson I learned from my old friend victor>


    <Also if another girl likes you and you also develop feelings for her while in a rtionship don''t keep feeling guilty, man up and take responsibility, you see you can.....>


    shes of his master''s teaching passed through Xiao''s mind, Xiao had always kept all his master''s teaching in his heart, even if it wasn''t useful inbat and thankfully they wereing of use now,


    ''Humph.....that''s good''


    A delighted yet shy voice of Yurou filled his mind, making Xiao chuckle at her reactions,


    ''Though I would be careful with her, if she has such talent and is hiding it then she must have her own agenda''


    Yurou warned, causing Xiao to smile,


    ''Don''t worry, I will be fine''


    ''I know, stay safe, I love you''


    ''I love you too''<sub> </sub>


    Saying so the connection was cut, Xiao could tell that she seems to have something to do, thus stretching his body Xiao went to the washroom, cleaning himself up, it''s right now the next day after his night talk with Li Lun, in her case, the development of her inheritance seems to be going in a better road.


    Xiao could tell that she will soon be going through several of her tests, normally it would have only taken ce when she was 16 and the prerequisite for that was that Li Lun should have gotten over her depression, in the original timeline, it was only at the time she came to ept who she is and started to actively fight against fate.


    The true challenge of her inheritance was to fight against the cruelness of fate, to keep trying and charge ahead even when it seems that the world is against her and right now Li Lun is at that stage, Xiao has to keep an eye on her, he couldn''t tell how her awakening now would affect her fate, will she achieve what she did in the past? will she fail? or will she reach a height unseen?


    ''The future will be very fun''


    Musing to his thoughts Xiao walked out of the room, heading to the dining hall, reaching it the servants waiting gave him a bow as they started to prepare his meal, just as they were doing the door opened as Valencia walked in, soon their eyes met but for some reason just as Valencia''s eyes met his she froze up.


    Her eyes widened for a second, Xiao couldn''t tell her expression through her veil but he could tell that something seems to be off about her, the natural presence around her seemed more rxed. he didn''t think much into it as he started to focus on his food.


    Meanwhile, on the other side Valencia could feel her heart beating faster and faster for some reason,st night she had a dream that she couldn''t quite catch, everything was blurry but for some reason, she felt as if she had overwent arge collection of feelings, she was sure that Xiao was in her dreams and ever since she woke up her mind was only filled with him.


    Something within her was screaming at her to go meet him to be with Xiao and it was confusing her, somehow she was feeling unwell, Valencia even suspected that Xiao might be doing something to her but from her master''s check-up, she was fine, which was making her more confused.


    Unable to get heads or tales of what was happening to her, Valencia just headed for breakfast and ended up meeting the one person she didn''t want to meet at all, and just as she gazed into his eyes her heart started beating at a rate she never knew it could go, a deep unnatural obsession on the borderline of madness started to engulf her,


    She wants to hug him.


    She wants to make him look at her.


    She wants to hold his body tight and let him never get hurt.


    She wants to lock him up where only she could gaze at him.


    She wants the rest of the world to disappear so that only they exist.


    She wants to give him her love, body, and soul, everything she has.


    And she wants to kill anybody else that tries to get to him.


    Unnatural killing intent started to fill Valencia''s mind but soon just like an illusion they all left, leaving Valencia for some reason feeling empty and lost,


    ''What is happening to me?''


    She questioned, everything was going wrong ever since she met the boy in front of her and she who hates dealing with variables normally takes them out of the picture but for some reason, the thought of even hurting him was causing her heart to crush,


    ''I need to deal with this quick''


    Valencia reasoned, that she needs to find the cause of this and the best way to do so is to find out more about the person in front of her, her interest now reaching its peak, unknown to her just within a day of meeting the importance of the boy in front of her had reached a height never seen before, her bloodline with its hidden quality shook for a moment before they withdrew, it wasn''t enough...


    Unknown to anyone the stone floating deep within Valencia''s soul started to shimmer, seemingly having achieved a certain purpose.

 111 Chapter 111

    The stone of change, among the vast expanding and destroying cosmos, there exist millions upon billions of different treasures but for the cosmos there would forever exist only one stone of change, giving a chance to rewrite the wrongs.


    Law of Time, one powerful element which only a select few could wield even among them none could turn back time, some might be able to gaze into the unknown past but none will be allowed to tamper with the true flow of time, the 3 guardians of the unknown will never allow it, yet they still exist a way to meddle with what should have been and what shouldn''t.


    Absolute regression is impossible, Valencia knew it, the stone of change was more like a radar wish granter that lets you chose one path of change, it would let its user one chance to send back a single wish to change fate, the one affected by the stone of change would be under the requirement set by the user.


    It will slowly mold the one affected by the stone into a direction willed by the one who used the stone of change, more like a sixth sense that will start affecting the person, guiding them but then again every object has its loophole and Valencia made use of it, the one loophole that would finally grant her the life she desired.


    Only time would tell what those actions would result in.....


    """"""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""""


    Valencia sat across Xiao her food being served before her while her eyes stayed fixed on him, meanwhile Xiao unaware of the changes happening just focused on the food in front of him, his life had thought him to appreciate the things he had, whether it was small or big.


    And just as he was about to dig into his food the door opened once again as the sound of wheels spinning was heard, Li Lun with her neutral face rolled into the room, using her Qi to run her wheelchair, the first thing her eyes turned to was Xiao, seeing his face a natural smile took her face, which for some reason irked Valencia,


    "Good morning"


    Valencia spoke to Xiao to which he replied,


    "Good morning, how was your sleep?"


    "Good, better than ever, it''s easy to sleep knowing that you are close by"


    "I see..."


    That''s all the reply Xiao gave as he focused back on his food, sometimes its better to stay silent than just lead on something, meanwhile, Li Lun just smiled, focusing her ''gaze'' back on the third party at the table, her eyes turning neutral, she couldn''t see her but the rumors of how enchanting Valencia is have already spread across the manor,


    "Good morning"


    Li Lun spoke, her voicecking any enthusiasm, Valencia, on the other hand, focused on the fate of the girl something which she had not paid attention to, at that time her mind was more focused on showing off,


    ''This!''


    ? Seeing it her eyes narrowed, right now she hasn''t gottenplete control over her eyes that let her see through everything, she has barely even scrapped the exterior of her gifts but just the scrap allowed her to ''measure'' the fate of people, more like a radar that let her see how much they will grow to and Li Lun''s fate standing was high.....very high,


    ''Her potential power at her peak might be even equal to mine''


    This thought shook her, one must know her talents are enough to reach heights far beyond, beyond anything, and for someone to match it is beyond her understanding,


    ''Oh? this girl, she''s chosen by an inheritance''


    Just then the sound of her master Adria was heard in her head,


    ''You mean a true constetion chose her?''


    Valencia asked, this time her vignce increasing, an inheritance capable of choosing its own inheritor means the one who created it must have been at the peak of the cosmos and they are called constetions, wisps of consciousness left behind guarding and tempting gods and devils to act.


    By now most of the constetions twinkling the cosmos were already chosen, if the news of Li Lun were to be leaked then bloodshed will spread across the four realms, all of them scrambling here to get Li Lun, she''s a key, a key to enter the treasury of a being that had reached the peak of power, power of a being that was even capable of ripping thews and cing their own in, for such a treasure even the ones closest to you will betray you,<sub> </sub>


    ''I need to find out which constetion chose her''


    Valencia stewed in her thoughts,


    ''Indeed but somehow in the end everything is connected to the boy''


    Adria''s curious tone filled Valencia''s head, making her eyes trail towards him, his fate is truly the one that''s making her anxious but no matter how much she tried she couldn''t peer into it, its as if being hidden under a fog of darkness, the control she currently has is not enough for her to see but one thing is sure, his fate would be dazzling,


    "Can you please stop staring at my fiancee?"


    Li Lun asked with a cold tone, her aura control let her know that Valencia''s focus was on Xiao, making her pissed off,


    "Yes, good morning to you too"


    Valencia finally came out of her thoughts and replied, she didn''t speak anything else as she soon just focused on her food, right now her mind was truly in scrambles, while Li Lun just snorted as she disregarded Valencia while eating her own food, between all this Xiao ate like he don''t care well he didn''t care, he was too mature to jump in between some kids fight,


    ''Well it''s good as long as they aren''t trying to hurt each other''


    Xiao nned to enjoy life ahead, even with his shackles being removed, he had just hoped to live on but the sudden awakening of his bloodline changed things, with it he might be able to truly reach the top but even then his core priority hasn''t changed, it being.....


    To Live...


    Just live life, in the cosmos resources while vast isn''t easy to get because a poption much vaster than it chases after it but with Xiao''s knowledge he could gain several powerful items, the only reason he hasn''t started is because of his family, only after making sure they are fine would he truly chase after his n.


    The rule of the world was always the same, strength talks, thus Xiao would create the most powerful force in the cosmos, such that just speaking the name of his faction would bring fear into the heart of even Gods and Devils and while his ''friends'' do all the work he will reap all the rewards enjoying visiting the vast cosmos.


    There are several ces he wishes to see, he will be the strongest but he won''t go mad for strength if he focused on just getting stronger then why live? many would think that when one reaches the peak he could travel anywhere but then they would lose the happiness of feeling something new, a heart that reached the top will always be vignt to stay at the top,


    "Hey, Li Lun why don''t we go to today''s annual auction?"


    Xiao''s sudden question surprised the girls in the room but Li Lun smiled and answered,


    "Sure, I would love to!"


    "Oh, Valencia you can join in also"


    "Why would I?"


    She asked her voice a bit grumpy but even then it was heavenly, Xiao hearing it just shrugged his shoulder,


    "Suit yourself, I was just asking because we are ''allies''"


    His words made her think, she usually just wants to focus on getting stronger, and then once again the weird feeling came to Valencia, rushing her in,


    "Okay"


    And unknowingly Valencia has agreed, her heart feeling happy.

 112 Chapter 112

    "Can''t she sit on her own chair?"


    Valencia asked, her eyes turned towards Xuanyin who had taken up a seat within Xiao''sp, right now all of them, Xiao, Li Lun, Valencia, and Xuanyin were sitting in the VIP-provided area of the auction house, gazing down at the items that would soon be provided.


    They were in a huge well-decorated room, with a ss in front of them, threefortable chairs existed as the four people gazed towards the stage, the fourth one taking ce naturally at Xiao''sp, Xiao when leaving the house had met with Xuanyin who knowing he was leaving tagged along with him.


    And Xiao being the doting brother, easily allowed Xuanyin toe with him, thus resulting in the situation, actually, if they asked for it, the same such chair would be provided but Xuanyin refused it, taking her rightful ce, where she felt warm and happy, an emotion she only feels when she''s with her brother,


    "I don''t think it''s a problem"


    Xiao said as he patted Xuanyin''s head, who happily took it, bing morefortable on Xiao''sp, making Valencia who was looking at her shake her head, her attention soon focused back on the stage, meanwhile, Li Lun who was looking at the stage would sometimes ''gaze'' enviously at Xuanyin,


    "Xiao, isn''t this your mother''s auction house?"


    Li Lun asked,


    "Indeed, I heard that there might be some good things today"


    Xiao replied as he enjoyed the soft silky hair of his sister,


    "I heard that the Golden Merchant World had asked if your mother Yun Lan might join them?"


    ? Li Lun asked, her voice containing a hint of admiration for Xiao''s mother,


    "Indeed they did but my mother turned it down, she wants her own business"


    Xiao replied,


    "I see..."


    Li Lun nodded her head, not asking any deeper questions, soon the auction began as a beautiful woman stepped onto the stage with a smile, her sweet voice then filled the ce,


    "I wee all our esteemed guests for our this year''s annual auction!"


    With that she began the auction by providing and disying different treasures, some of the rare and some of themon yet difficult to attain, Xiao along with hispany just looked at the auction, not much interest in any of them, the reason Xiao even came here was to just get a fresh air,


    ''If my calctions are correct then, the rift would soon open between the Rexion and Zelkiax Empire, it will have some useful things for me''


    The Zelkiax Empire is the one bordering the Empire Xiao lives in, they belong to the other human Empire, the lower realm is a humongous ce with hundreds of different species, there are about 7 continents in the lower realm, plus the species that live in the sea.


    The continent that Xiao lives in has 7 Empires, in which 2 of which are human while the others belong to the Beastians, Ferox, Elves, Dwarves, and Orcs. The other continents contain several other species too, the Giants, the Ghostkins, the Burrovies, and many more, all of them having their own unique touch of cultivation and customs.


    Just the lower world is huge beyondpare, thousands of years could be spent to just cover them, in the continent Xiao lives in, right now peace reigns between the different Empires, all of them stick to their Empires and they won''t try to hit into the others, all are well for now...


    ''Should I go to the academy?''


    Xiao seriously pondered, while going there might help him make more connections he doesn''t feel all that attached to the idea, he just doesn''t want to deal with all those troubles that will befall the academy, it will just be a pain.....


    ''Well, I don''t have to think about it for now''


    Getting his focus back Xiao pondered,


    "Hey let''s go"


    Soon Xiao was brought out of his thoughts by Li Lun who gently nudged his shoulder, it was only then did Xiao understood that the auction was over,


    "Sorry, I got lost in my thoughts"


    Xiao apologized,


    "Xuanyin lets go"


    Xiao said to his sister, who looked into his eyes,


    Xuanyin: "....."<sub> </sub>


    "Xuanyin, don''t be spoiled"


    Xiao spoke, to which Xuanyin replied,


    Xuanyin: "....."


    "I know but we have all the time, don''t we?"


    Xiao asked with a smile, while the other two girls just gazed at it, Li Lun who was used to this just gazed at it with neutral eyes, while Valencia with all her intelligence was trying to find out what the hell was taking ce.


    Soon under Xiao''s nudging, Xuanyin got out of hisp and just as she did, she caught Xiao''s hands as she stood close to him,


    "Your sister is really attached to you"


    Valencia spoke,


    "Indeed, she is"


    Xiao replied with a proud smirk, making Valencia snort, soon they opened the door walking outing upon another group of people that were just leaving their room too,


    "Xiao?"


    One of the people seemed to recognize him as he called out, Xiao looked towards the one who called him,


    ''Great, here ites''


    Xiao mentally face palmed at the situation, he knew what would soon unfold. Soon a group 6 people came closer, their ages ranging from 14 to 18, all of them had proud faces and decent looks, all of them carrying the mark of the Yun family, they were in a way Xiao''s cousins,


    "So you too came to the auction?"


    The boy of 16 leading the group came up to Xiao, a smug look on his face, his eyes traveling to the girls beside Xiao, the boy Yun Zian''s eyes lit up when it graced upon Valencia, even at her young age her charm was more than enough to steal the focus of all,


    "Yes, we just came for a look"


    Xiao spoke, taking to put the focus on him but it didn''tst for long, Yun Zian''s eyes were now locked onto Valencia,


    "Young miss, it''s nice to meet you, do you want to go with us to look around the ce?"


    Yun Zian asked, his eyes pointing to his grouppromising of both boys and girls, seeing this Xiao just shook his head and he just snapped his fingers, producing an invisible wave spreading to the group, and within seconds every one of them fell asleep,


    "How did you do it?"


    Valencia asked, her eyes trying to find out the secrets of the boy beside her,


    "That''s a secret"


    Xiao spoke as he used his Qi to rearrange the people before him, who won''t remember anything when they woke up, it''s a fun little trick he learned to use,bing his soul gift and mental control, and after a lot of trials it''s one good use he had developed, it''s just the tip of what he could really do, the power over soul is something extremely rare, across the entire cosmos, ones with such talent are needed everywhere,


    ''Sigh...I miss the good old times''


    Xiao inwardly chuckled as he remembered his first life, where he in a simr manner had chased after Valencia or any good-looking girl, his arrogance sky high, nowadays he would look at those memories with a found smile.


    Hence the group of four easily moved past the group, not paying any attention to the idiots thaty asleep on the ground, none of them cared about their fate,


    "How about we have some snacks?"


    Xiao suggested since they were out, its best to enjoy the stay, from now onwards Xiao''s life is only going to get busier and busier, the waves that will affect the whole of the cosmos will soon start and Xiao wants to be in each of them, to milk as much as profit as possible,


    ''I better quickly start thepany, my mother would be the best to handle it''


    Xiao''s mind churned, all his ns were set, from now onwards the lower realms would be facing a lot of problems but with problems woulde great opportunity, something which Xiao is looking forward to.

 113 Chapter 113

    "So a secret realm was found the in borders?"


    Xiao asked to his mother who was looking through some documents, Xiao was the same as he sat beside her, helping her through the work that was pilling on her,


    "Indeed but it would seem that by the time the Empires tried to make a move, many of the treasure there were already looted, it would seem that someone took all the good things first"


    "Really? that might have blown the fuse of both the Emperors"


    Xiao replied with ''surprise'' to his mother''s words,


    "Indeed, they are looking for the person who did it, but whoever it is, is a professional, no proof was left over, everything is a dead end"


    "I see....."


    That was Xiao''s response while he kept focusing on the work at hand, it had already been a small routine where both of them would focus on Yun Lan''s documents, by now it''s been 2 weeks since Valencia had shown up, her beauty now even spread across thends, while her mysterious background was piquing the interest of many powerful people.


    Xiao had already lost count of the number of guys that keep appearing in the manor to see her, it''s mayhem everywhere but the most annoying thing for Xiao is that she keeps sticking onto him, just like a stalker she seems to be keeping eyes on him all the time.


    Fuck! he''s beginning to doubt that she might even be keeping eyes on him when he''s in the bathroom, this has already caused a huge spark with Li Lun, who seems to have moved here, by now Xiao sees her all the time, both Li Lun and Valencia doesn''t even seem to get together, thankfully no fights have broken in...yet.


    It would also seem that Li Lun has won some recognition from Yun Lan, before Xiao''s mother wasn''t keen on Li Lun but seeing that Xiao wasn''t pushing Li Lun away, Yun Lan learned to ept her a bit, though his real problem being still Valencia, nowadays, she would be stuck to him and it''s getting annoying.


    On the other hand, Li Lun''s inheritance seemed to be going well, looking into it Xiao could see that her true trials would soon begin and he would need to be there, after all, he needs to take advantage of the treasure thaty for her or...cough help Li Lun through the trouble, he as her fiancee, needs to be there when she''s in trouble right?


    Well, it''s not like him taking a few of the treasures would hurt anybody,


    "So, Xiao what do you think of Valencia?"


    Yun Lan asked, her eyes still reading through the documents at hand,


    "She''s annoying"


    Xiao''s true feelings came out as he too read through the document in his hand,


    "I see, she seems to be interested in you, giving her any chance?"


    Yun Lan spoke again,


    "Nope, with her powers the guy she falls in love with will never have any secrets that he could hide, I pity him"


    Xiao spoke, not knowing how true yet false his words are,


    "You know what I taught you, right?"


    Yun Lan asked, this time her voice a little bit more serious,


    "I do, always have a great clutch of your feelings, make sure to differentiate between a wife, lover, or just a toy"


    "Good, never forget that"


    Yun Lan spoke, her voice contended as she now seriously focused on her work, while Xiao just shook his head, his mother who never taught him about these things in his first life was now etching different things onto him, all the things he needs to keep his love life stable, even though he''s still just eleven years old.


    Soon Xiaopleted his work as he left towards the training room, entering inside he was now in a world that was burning, yet not a bit of heat was felt by Xiao,


    "It''s time...."


    Xiao muttered as he sat cross-legged, waving his hand several powerful fire-based treasures appeared around Xiao, if any one of them were to spread, then they could cause a blood bath within the lower heavens,


    ===Status===


    Name: Yun Xiao<sub> </sub>


    -->Affinity:


    [Fire]-!@#$-Reached Perfect Origin


    [Death]-90%


    ==========


    By now Xiao was nearing his goal, thanks to the supply of therge number of treasures he bought, Xiao was now reaching the 100% mark,


    "I hope this is worth it"


    Xiao spoke out with a heartbroken expression, just imagining the money he had to get till here was causing his insides to twist, this was just for one, what about in the future when all the mes awake? just imagining it was causing Xiao''s mind to start spinning but he soon caught himself, it wasn''t time to drown in problems,


    "Persefone"


    Xiao called out and as he did a deep dark deadly me rose from Xiao''s body, by now Xiao had given both his mes their name, Persefone, it''s the name that Xiao bestowed on the dark me, the meaning of it is....Bringer Of Death, the ck me seemed to love it, as Xiao had felt its happiness,


    "Yes, you can begin"


    Xiao gave the signal, just as he did the treasures around him vanished in a blink of an eye and soon Xiao was surrounded by Persefone, his body soon being filled with the pleasurable massage that he became familiar with, soon Xiao could feel something grown within him, reaching higher, a few secondster the feeling disappeared as a message shed in front of Xiao,


    [Affinity to Death Has Reached 100%]


    As soon as these words were heard Xiao felt his blood start to burn, something within him was being let loose, Xiao didn''t hesitate as he activated his skill [Forgotten], making the whole realm lose sight of him, a deep ringing sound kept being heard, Xiao felt his body grow colder, he could for some reason feel extreme excitement from Persefone.


    [First Awakening Of The Bloodline Immortal Gravewalker Of Death Detected!]


    [Checking For Requirements.....]


    [Presence Of Bloodline....Check!]


    [Presence Of Death Affinity Level....Check!]


    [Presence Of Soul Gift....Check!]


    [Special Requirement, Presence of The !@##$% me....Check!]


    [Commencing Gravewalking!]


    As soon as thest words were heard, Xiao''s mind went nk, everything around him started to seem lost and listless, and a chilling coldness started to surround him but that soon changed to warmth, as if a powerful me was covering him, his mind kept being shaken as a broken yet loving voice was whispered onto him,


    "Gravewalker..."


    Soon everything cleared up as Xiao opened his eyes appearing inplete darkness, his mind hazy for a minute before which it cleared up, he narrowed his eyes as he gazed around him where only darknessy, it was darker beyond words, yet instead of feeling lost or afraid, Xiao felt right at home, as if this was where he belonged.


    His gaze turned down yet even then there was only darkness, yet Xiao was capable of ''seeing'' in this darkness,


    ''Where am I?''


    Xiao wondered, it was then as if by some kind of pull Xiao ''walked'' forward, Xiao felt a pull on his soul calling him forward, and he kept moving forward, ''gazing'' at the darkness that surrounded him, the darkness somehow was guiding him, Xiao didn''t know how long but he kept walking until he reached nowhere.


    Just in the darkness a figure now stood, on its hand a scythe, the pressure from it suffocating, the entire body of the being was surrounded by a dark coat that seemed to be made from the darkness itself, its height reached up to 3 meters, Xiao now stood in front of it, his eyes looking at the being in front of him, silencested between them for a minute before which Xiao raised his hand, waving it as he spoke,


    "Yo, bro do you know where I am?"


    "...."

 114 Chapter 114

    "Yo, bro do you know where I am?"


    Xiao asked as he looked at the huge being in front of him, his looks reminding him of the grim reaper that takes the life of the dead. A minute of silence sustained after Xiao''s question before which the being''s head turned downwards, all Xiao could see was darkness inside the cloak, yet for some reason once again he felt no fear,


    "A Gravewalker?"


    A surprised voice that was heard from every direction filled Xiao''s mind, the voice was hard yet soft, abination of contradiction,


    "Yup, that''s me alright, the names Xiao"


    Xiao replied, looking directly at the being, its height causing him to raise his head, not a hint of fear filling him, death had long lost its power upon him,


    "So what''s your name?"


    Xiao asked, trying to bring up a conversation in and of darkness,


    "My name?"


    The being spoke in confusion, he had forgotten thest time his name was spoken about, for he had no true name, for he was Death itself,


    "You don''t have a name?"


    Xiao asked to which he could see the being in front of him shaking its head,


    "I do not have a destined name but you can call me what you like"


    The voice spoke again, sounding neither man nor woman. Xiao held his chin as he started to think but after a few seconds he spoke,


    "How about Reaper? can I call you that for now?"


    "Reaper? fine..."


    The being, no Reaper agreed, seeing it Xiao nodded his head as he ''sat'' on the ground in front of Reaper, his eyes filled with several questions, while the thrill of finding something new resonated with him,


    "So, Reaper where am I?"


    "You are in the ne between life and death"


    Reaper replied still standing tall, its hand holding the scythe, no feelings could be felt from it,


    "So who are you?"


    Xiao asked again,


    "I am The Guardian Of This ne"


    "Oh!, who am I?"


    Xiao asked, this time his voice a bit more serious,


    "That''s a long story"


    Saying so Reaper to moved its body as it ''sat'' on the ground, right next to Xiao, it looked like a giant sitting next to a small ant,


    "The bloodline you bore is the result of people''s desires to take hold of the power of Death..."


    Saying so Reaper began a small talk about Xiao''s bloodline. It  was born from the very Origin of The First being that embraced death, a power that was given to a person that had gained the recognition of Death itself, a power that had the capacity to change the very structure of life and death,


    "You are lucky that you seemed to have some sort of power that neglects detection"


    Reaper spoke, making Xiao surprised for a moment,


    "Why?"


    He asked,


    "The bearers of this bloodline has allies but it also has its own enemies for its the only power that grants ess to death without being bounded by thews that abide the cosmos"


    Reaper spoke, taking a break for a moment,


    "If it wasn''t for this, the moment you arrived here, they would have pulled you to them but since you seemed to be undetectable you ended up here"


    "Where exactly is here?"


    Xiao asked, to which Reaper turned his head towards Xiao its voice now containing a power that willed everything and everyone to be under it,


    "You are here at the heart of Death"


    Just as it had finished speaking the darkness in the world wailed, Xiao could feel it, he could tell it, his bloodline trembled and he knew....the darkness that surrounded him belonged to the person beside him.


    Xiao''s eyes gazed beside him as Reaper raised his scythe from his shoulder and did a small wave down, the darkness that surrounded Reaper obeyed it without a hint of doubt, everything started to shake and for the first time Xiao saw whaty behind the veil and it took his breath away...


    Souls...


    He could see innumerable souls moving around, right now Xiao stood above the world as below him a society of death moved, each creature looking bizarre and each of them with the power to end him, the souls Xiao saw stretched far and wide and all of them were now moving in a straight line forward, marching towards their next life.


    Guarding them were these bizarre creatures. Xiao''s eyes couldn''t even see the end, no it would be more appropriate to say that the current Xiao was not capable of grasping the truth of what he was seeing, seas of souls that moved, each one with their distinct end, Xiao then raised his head, up above him floating twinkling stars, some of them calling to him,


    "Those are the remaining gaps of the Grave"<sub> </sub>


    Reaper''s voice was heard beside Xiao and for the first time he reached on to see who the person beside him truly was,


    ===Status===


    Name: Death


    Title: The First One Who Embraced Death, Guardian Of The Graves, One whose Above All...etc


    Alignment: Neutral


    Cultivation: Origin Law Of Death


    =====


    Seeing the status in front of him Xiao''s eyes reduced in size,


    "Why are you talking to me?"


    Xiao asked, sure that even All-Seer wouldn''t be allowed to see through the person in front of him if the person itself doesn''t grant him ess,


    "Simply....."


    Reaper replied, his scythe moving again as the darkness soon embraced them,


    "You are the beginner of my bloodline?"


    Xiao asked,


    "Indeed, I granted this power to a person when I lost a bet, the power to walk between the ne of death while being alive, it''s being long before someone visited"


    Reaper replied,


    "Why?"


    Xiao asked, his question bordered on the blur,


    "Just because"


    The reply Xiao heard made him silent, causing him to brood in his thought, with all that Xiao understood and knows, he got the idea of the being beside him, in simple terms it is Death, the very person to build The realm of Death, where horrors beyond one''s dreamy, he was a person capable of changing thew of Death itself.


    The Realm of Death was divided into 21 splits, where each Hell is ruled by the Supremes of Death, they look over and control the Realm, their powers even above the God Of Death himself but even all of them would have to kneel to the person beside Xiao, for he was the creator of Death, the very person that brought about the idea of Embracing death,


    "So you just stand here all the time?"


    Xiao asked,ing out of his surprise,


    "You do not fear death"


    "True"


    Xiao agreed to what was said,


    "The power of your bloodline will let you enter and gasp the power of beings who have failed to pass on what they hold dear"


    "Okay"


    Xiao agreed once again, not so excited,


    "Tell me, what do you think is the most beautiful about death?"


    "Life"


    Xiao''s answer was instantaneous, marking a silence in the darkness,


    "borate"


    Reaper spoke and this time Xiao felt that its voice was much more rxed, he didn''t answer directly, just like Reaper he kept gazing at the darkness for a moment before which he spoke,


    "What makes life worth living is death, be it a mother that works her best to let her child live or a man that murders his own brother is such that they can live, in the end, all the drive to live, the drive of greed, lust, pride all exist since everyone knows that Death is behind them"


    Xiao stopped for a moment, taking in all that he had seen and felt in life, he had taken more lives than he can count and all of them he tried to kill fought for their life, since they all feared death, they knew what wasing,


    "Death is impartial, it wille to all, be it the Emperor that rules the skies or the beggar that roams thend but at the same time Death would take the life of a poor child, while letting a killer live"


    Saying till here Xiao''s eyes shed with a hint of a certain past,


    "But.....it is this contradiction that makes Death beautiful, even the all-powerful end is not perfect"


    He ended his words with a hint of mncholy. A bone-chilling silence now remained, none of them spoke, one whose life was insignificant to the world, while another whose life held the very concept of death itself, in actuality none should have met yet fate was had willed another, a power that made him a forgotten brought him to the one forgotten in the river of time.


    A being that had long since forgotten the feel of any, a being that had lost interest in any, Death that only sought end had found something fun.


    The death that stood beside the giant of the world, someone that the other guardians dare not disrespect, someone that even time felt scared of had finally decided on a choice, it had finally chosen toe out of its sleep.


    What that would entail has yet to be seen...

 115 Chapter 115

    Death was born and created at the very beginning of all of time, it had seen much more than anyone could imagine, the rise of gods to their fall, the power of the divines to their loss, the rulers of the cosmos to their deaths, it had seen them all, standing in the dark as Death gazed upon the deaths of trillions that filled everything.


    Death had long since forgotten how long Death had lived, just like the other cosmic beginner Death took the back seat, with powers that granted Death gift over end, with it Death created the perfect bnce that guided the fate of life, everything was perfect, then just like theic beginners, it gazed upon the birth of millions of new life.


    Just like that life moved on, unlike the other cosmic beginners Death was never able to connect or be close to anybody, it also didn''t help that the rest of the cosmic beginners were afraid of Death, Death''s power terrified them all but none of that mattered to it as Death created the realm of Death, its beings that would guide the future.


    But none of them was capable of getting close to Death. Death had millions of ''children'' but that''s it. It had meant nothing to Death, just like that the loneliness of time caught up to Death as it retreated back into its realm, Indifference was the key to Death as it never felt attached to anything, how could it, when it was death?


    Even when Death granted the power from his broken Origin to one that might travel between the realms of death even when alive, Death wasn''t moved, none of them could understand the true meaning of death, while the rest of the cosmic beginners built upon legacies and family, Death just continues to exist, very few were capable of standing beside it without taking the end in.


    That was until Death saw that boy, due to losing all interest, Death had receded back into his domain, by now most of theic beginners has even forgotten about him, Death hadn''t stepped out of its domain in trillions of years, this was the domain born from the pure power of end, none was capable of walking here until that boy came along.


    Death had never seen its darkness so epting of any being, even with the bloodline it had passed on, its ''darkness'' wasn''t something that epted anybody other than it but now this child was epted by its ''darkness'' and now after a long time Death''s interest was sparked, it who had seen everything finally found something thatplimented its darkness.


    And Death wasn''t disappointed, its darkness wound around the boy, for the boy had grasped the true meaning of death, for Death itself felt it had found apanion after all this time,


    "You have made me intrigued"


    Reaper or Death that was given its name spoke, Xiao listening to this just shrugged his shoulder as he responded,


    "Well I have that quality"


    "Quite the arrogant brat"


    "True but I prefer to be called confident"


    Xiao kept his conversation calmly with the being that trembled the whole of the cosmos,


    "I don''t particrly feel any higher desire from you"


    "Well, I prefer to see the whole world and live, finding out new locations, seeing them with my eyes, and enjoying the culture of the ce I visit, that''s my desire"


    Xiao finally told his true will to the being before him, making it silent, like this the two of them stayed in the darkness in silence, the darkness that made the two of them feel rxed and at home, the two of them somehow seemed to have their own unique connection as they bathed in the silence,


    "I have decided"


    Reaper after a long moment of silence spoke,


    "Um?.....what did you decide?"


    Xiao asked,


    "Journey"


    Reaper replied,


    "Journey?"<sub> </sub>


    Confused Xiao looked at Reaper beside him but he wasn''t able to even say a word before which the darkness beside him started to shake, a small portion of it broke out, and even before Xiao could react it flew directly into Xiao''s body, infusing with him,


    [The Beginning Of The End Is Connecting With The Host]


    A message shed before Xiao, he felt his mind slip between deep sleep and loss, it was then he kept hearing the whisper of Reaper in his ears.


    "Tell me,d, what is our rtionship?"


    "Rtionship?...friends?"


    In his hazy form, Xiao replied naturally,


    "Friends?"


    Reaper remained silent for a moment taking the words in before which it stood up, the darkness that surrounded it shook with it, and the scythe on its hand started to shake as its sharp end touched the forehead of the boy who was now being blessed with a power of darkness that was birthed from the first death,


    "Since you called me your friend let me then help my friend avert arge fate that was forced upon him"


    Just as Reaper''s words faded a boom was sounded from him, the whole of the Realm Of Death shook, its 21 Lords of Hell raised their heads as they gazed at the feelings that were filling them, and none of the hesitated as they kneeled to the ground, the ones beside them fainting in shock at their actions.


    Far into a different world, monsters thaty asleep woke up, the ones who had no idea felt threatened while the ones who knew trembled in fear, The Heavenly Tree that stood at the base shook, its inner spirit opening up, screaming for an answer, the Heavens, the child of The Heavenly Tree, arrogantly tried to find the cause, only to kneel, its mind shaking.


    A single thunder strike was heard across all the realms, be it the weakest or the strongest, every living being heard the scream of the heavens, its anger boiling but this time it was suppressed to the limit.


    Truews, the behemoths that hid under that shadows of light woke up, a fate that was covering the whole of the cosmos shook, souls of the dead cried out for their ruler,


    "Death is taking action?"


    The sheer shock could be felt from the words of the true hidden lords of the Cosmos, all of them dreading what was toe, for a moment the entirety of the cosmos was disrupted for Death itself was making its move.


    The few that could fight its power made a stand, bringing peace back, the thunder, shake and the feeling of death onlysted a moment, a second, yet it had made everything lost.


    ===============


    The Fate That Is holding On To The Host Is shaken, The Roars Of The Lost Surround The Cosmos, A Situation Born From Unprecedented Calction Takes ce, Fate Runs Away From You In Haste, Time Looks At You With Caution, Life Turns To You In curiosity, Space Twists Around You Like A Friend.


    A Single Unseen Action Has Changed Fate Of The Cosmos itself, Karmic Tales Reign Upon The Host, The Three Guardians Of Time Shakes up In confusion, Fate Changes For It Calls Out To You...


    Host Has Gained the Status Of Irregr....


    ===============


    The system prompt filled Xiao''s vision before which he lost his consciousness, Reaper snorted as it looked at the beings that wished to seek its attention, with a wave of its hand Xiao disappeared, returning back to where he belonged.


    The act of Xiao meeting Death should have never taken ce, it was an action bordering on the impossible, yet it had taken ce, everything that was nned and created had broken, the consequences yet to be seen.

 116 Chapter 116

    It was for a single moment but every single being within the cosmos felt a sudden shift, a superregional fight between the true hidden rulers of the Cosmos, it was just a single action but its result has shaken the foundation of everything.


    Beings that found themselves infallible truly found out how small they are, Gods and Devils that run rampant took steps back, and everything was a mess, meanwhile, the one who caused this all groggily rubbed his eyes as he woke up in his bed, confusion filled his eyes before soon the rest of what had happened yed through his mind,


    ''Just what was all that?''


    Xiao questioned himself, he had just awakened his bloodline but what the hell was happening with his life?


    "All-Seer, show me all the messages"


    Xiao spoke out and just as he did, numerous different information started to sh before him, it took him some time before which he was able to get a hand of whatever he had received,


    [The Host Has Received Blessing Of The Darkness Over Life]


    [Host''s Understanding Of Death Has reached Another Level]


    [Host has gained the Title: One Chosen By Death]


    [The Realm Of Death Is Now Blessed With A Prince]


    [The Powers Of Death Rejoice At The Birth Of Their Chosen Prince]


    [All The Top Most Powers Of The Cosmos Now Hail And Search For The Boy Chosen By Death]


    [Host Has Now awakened Several Abilities]


    [All The Souls Of The Lost Would Now Take You Up As Their King]


    [The Doors To Valha Opens After a Millennium ]


    [The Crown Of Death Descends]


    Just as thest message shed through Xiao''s eyes, a darkness deeper than the abyss surrounded Xiao blocking him away from everything, Perefone, danced with happiness within Xiao''s mescape as it gazed upon Xiao, a crown made of darkness deeper than light, a crown that reigned over death now floated above Xiao''s head.


    The beauty of the crown would take anybody''s breath away, it had themon spikes that rose to the sky, at the head of it two scythes met each other in a cross, and a beautiful red gem was held in the middle, just as the crowny in Xiao''s head. souls of the dead roared as they surrounded Xiao in a protecting embrace,


    ''To others, death is the end but to me, it was the beginning''


    A chant of understanding filled Xiao as he felt the authority that filled him, the darkness around him felt like home, while the souls that lingered around him seeking his approval, the minorw of darkness bend its head as it hailed him its king, the life of hundreds shed through his eyes, bringing to him their treasures.


    Xiao had gained the ability to reign over death, the end that many feared was his friend, raising his hand Xiao clenched it, feeling a pure power filling him, Xiao''s eyes now was set aze as he could peer into the sins of the lost.


    [Ability Eyes Of Death Gained]


    [Ability Call Of Death Gained]


    [Ability Summoner Of Lost Gained]


    [Ability Darkness Call Gained]


    [Ability The Punisher Of Hell Gained]


    Xiao could feel and read the several powers that were now swimming with him, powers that could scare the toughest of men, he had gained several gifts that could drive everyone mad with greed and envy.


    [Death Has Granted You Control Over The Aspect Of Death]


    "Looks like I hit the jackpot here"


    Xiao spoke out as he got a deeper understanding of his power but he wasn''t overly excited about it,


    ''Sigh....more power to unwravel''


    Xiao wasn''tining, he would any day take power and talent over being talentless, it was just that his drive behind power had simmered down a lot.


    [The Darkness Of Life Has Changed Host''s Body, Granting him Unrivaled Talent and Understanding Over Any]<sub> </sub>


    ''There goes my worry of not having enough talent''


    Xiao felt a hint of dread at himself as he started to get a deeper understanding of his power, the abilities granted to him were too much power, if he went all out, he might even cause a break in power and bnce,


    ''At least now I have a supreme backing''


    With this no longer does Xiao fear to disy any of his death-rted abilities, it should be such that bearers of the affinity of death that should be afraid of him,


    ''Manh......I am bing too strong''


    Xiao is now beginning to think that he might be getting a bit too powerful, with all the abilities in his arsenal, he''s beginning to wonder that nobody will be able to battle in on a one of one, the same would go in a battle with an army, the ability that was scaring Xiao the most was...


    =========


    Ability: Devourer Of Souls


    Description: A Cosmic defying power that lets one swallow a whole soul, hence taking for one the entire desire, power, and existence of the soul.


    =========


    While it might look like nothing, the ability was much more than that, it granted Xiao to be the best at everything! basically, he can call up the soul from the river of death and eat it, taking in all the experiences and understanding of the soul he consumes, not only that he could even take in the soul of the ones who he kills, not even granting them rest at death.


    With this, he wouldn''t even need to work like others...


    Can''t understand this Spiritual technique? no problem! just swallow a soul!


    Can''t understand this sword technique? no problem! just swallow a soul!


    Can''t understand why he betrayed you? no problem take his soul and swallow it!


    Basically, Xiao would take in understanding just by eating, it was a broken skill,


    ''Hey, notining at all''


    Soon Xiao got a limited understanding of his power, thus removing the darkness, within seconds he was back at his bed, and just as he did he got the call of Yurou,


    ''Darling, are you alright?!''


    Her voice was filled with concern,


    ''I am okay, what happened?''


    Xiao asked back,


    ''Well, I lost my connection with you for some time''


    ''Really?''


    ''Yes''


    Hearing Yurou''s words Xiao could understand that she was really shaken, even he too would be worried if he suddenly lost the connection he had with Yurou,


    ''What did you feel about that lightning earlier?''


    Yurou asked making Xiao confused, it was only after she exined it to him, did he understood what had happened across the cosmos,


    ''It''s a mess, the entire four havens are shaken, and everyone is scrambling to find out what''s happening''


    Yurou finally calmed down as she started to talk to Xiao about the things happening on her side,


    ''Well, don''t worry about it and just go on with your things''


    Xiaoforted and supported Yurou, thus they went on to talk with each other for a few minutes, the connection between them making them feel close even though they were apart.

 117 Chapter 117

    "Were you scared?"


    Xiao asked as he patted his sister back, she leaned onto him hugging him tightly, just as he was talking with Yurou his sister had sted in, hugging him and taking advantage of him under the name of the thunder that was heard above but Xiao being the indulging brother he is, just epted it with a smile,


    "How''s the situation mother?"


    Xiao asked to Yun Lan who now sat in front of him,


    "Its a mess, from my resources, I got to know that every living thing heard that sound, this is causing some small unrest everywhere"


    "Any concrete information?"


    Xiao asked,


    "Nothing yet"


    Yun Lan replied as her hands kept tapping on the table,


    ''She''s cooking up some idea''


    Xiao who knew his mother the best understood that something was brewing in his mother''s mind,


    "ns to take advantage of this chaos?"


    Xiao asked, making Yun Lan break out of her thoughts, a helpless smile came to her face,


    "Am I that easy to read?"


    "Nope, just your son knows you best"


    Xiao''s reply brought a heartfelt smile to Yun Lan''s face as she chuckled,


    "Yeah, I do have some ns"


    "Good, I can help"


    "I know"


    Yun Lan said with a loving smile, only reserved for her family, it was then her mind lit up as she spoke,


    "Oh! I almost forgot we would need to set out soon"


    "Why?"


    Xiao asked to which Yun Lan moved through her spatial ring before taking out an invitation and throwing it to Xiao,


    "This is?"


    "An invitation to the 10th birthday of the prince"


    Hearing Yun Lan''s response Xiao started to go through the invitation at hand, while Xuanyin who was in his embrace leaned back, cing her back to her brother while making herselffortable,


    "When do we leave?"


    Xiao asked to which Yun Lan smilingly replied,


    "A week from now"


    ...............................................


    "The prince...huh"


    After some small talk with his family, Xiao moved back into his room, as he nned for what''s toe,


    ''I might need a disguise''


    The 8th prince of the Empire is a spoiled brat, who''s blessed with great talent that would only boost his ego, he''s also named as the cutest and potentially the most handsome man in the lower heavens,


    ''This is a problem''


    Xiao thought as he gazed at his reflection, his looks were more than enough to melt the hearts of devils, his smooth ck and white hair that missed perfectly, now contained a much more hint of contradiction, giving it a shinning look, his face was on another level, without any blemish, he literally looked like an angel.


    His looks were already a talk of the town, Xiao has already forgotten the number of envious looks he received, plus his cultivation technique was giving me the aura that attracted many, now that added the dreadful feeling of death, gaining people''s attention from a single look, right now since he was more on the supreme cute side but that was for now.


    Xiao had already seen the hidden glinted looks of certain women, aiming for him, not that it affected him much, he would literally be an Adonis when he grows up but it was only a pain for Xiao, the stupid prince whose ego goes sky high would not take it down if someone whose looks beats him shows up.


    It''s a stupid reason but that''s how it is, here lots of people die for stupid reasons,


    ''Should I kill him?''


    Xiao calmly nned,


    ''Nah.....too much trouble for a single kill''


    In the end, he shook his ns off, for now, it was just his face, he had ways to hide it off, plus if things got too much he will just destroy the empire and wipe out all the proof, the thought of destroying billions of life barley fazed Xiao, as for destroying an Empire? well with his current abilities it might not be too far-fetched.....


    "Xiao, you free now?"<sub> </sub>


    Just as he was thinking the voice of Li Lun was heard from outside his room,


    "I am free"


    Just as he had finished speaking the door was slid open as Li Lun wheeled herself in, moving herself with expert control, within seconds her wheelchair moved beside Xiao,


    "What''s wrong?"


    Seeing the look on Li Lun''s face Xiao questioned but he didn''t get an answer as a brooding look took Li Lun''s face, she herself looked to be in doubt,


    "I don''t know"


    Finally, she spoke, making Xiao more confused, seeing so he moved forward as he got Li Lun''s hand, slowly applying pressure on them he spoke with a kind tone,


    "Tell me everything"


    Hearing his tone Li Lun rxed, as the scent she was very familiar with filled her nose, his aura calling her and making her feel full,


    "I-I feel like something is soon going to happen to me"


    "Okay, tell me more"


    Listening to the first of Li Lun''s words Xiao understood what it was about, meanwhile, Li Lun felt her heart warm up, the idea of her feelings being taken seriously was making her happy,


    "Remember the dreams I spoke of?"


    "Yes"


    "Well they didn''t stop, it kept increasing till yesterday"


    Reaching here Li Lun turned silent, contemting her next words,


    "But yesterday I didn''t have the same dream of the door but an obscure figure appeared in front of  me, it said to me it was time and before I could understand more I woke up"


    "I see, did anything else happen?"


    Xiao questioned,


    "Yes, ever since yesterday I keep feeling that my blood is heavier, also my body heats up at times"


    Xiao stayed silent as he moved through all the information that he has at hand, he could tell that her awakening was getting close but he couldn''t tell when it might take ce,


    ''I need her to be close to me''


    Xiao nned, since she had passed the trails before she will be able to pass it now, it won''t be a problem but Xiao needs to be close to her when the door to her legacy realm appears,


    "Are you scared?"


    Xiao asked, seeing that the edges of Li Lun''s finger were trembling, even from here he could feel her heart beating faster,


    "No"


    Li Lun replied,


    "Li Lun....."


    That''s all he spoke for the barriers in her heart to break down,


    "Yes, I am scared"


    She agreed,


    "Why?"


    He asked, to this she turned her head towards him, her ''gaze'' looked at Xiao,


    "I feel like something bad is going to happen, I feel that I-I might not see you again, I feel.....lonely"


    The more she spoke the more weaker her voice became, seeing it Xiao held her hand stronger,


    "If you are scared then stay with me, don''t leave my side"


    Xiao''s unexpected words startled Li Lun as a rosy blush took her face, making her heart beat faster,


    "Wh-What are you saying?"


    She asked,


    "Simple, if you are afraid then stay with me all the time till your fear goes, don''t leave me"


    Xiao''s strong words were making Li Lun''s child-like fantasy run more and more wild,


    ''H-He needs m-me''


    Seeing the blush on Li Lun, Xiao could only inwardly shake his head, for the time being, its best not to burst her bubble

 118 Chapter 118

    "So this is my current power?..."


    Xiao muttered, as he stood surrounded by carnage, titans of thend broken and destroyedid at waste, Angles that reigned king of the skies sted and ripped apart as theyy dead on the ground, Archdemons, Elemental Kings, Bearers Of the Ring Of Destiny, all those that Xiao could imaginey down, all of them killed.


    Right now he was in his mindscape, a gap of reality granted to him by his mental powers, a world of reality where his imaginationy as a God, using it he had stimted the powers of ancients beings he knew, respecting their power level to his as he battled them in his mind, trying to figure out the limit of his powers,


    ''Did I get too strong?''


    He questioned himself, godly beings of strength that he could only look up to know toy as wastes, the beautiful wings of Angles dyed ck, the haughty heights of titans broken down, the rings of powers of the Ringverese that granted mighty broken and discarded, dragons ripped aparty, while phoenix that burned now burned out.


    It was a disy of pure power, of course, Xiao could guarantee that this result wasn''tpletely possible, a battle will always have an unpredictable oue, the terrain, the trump cards, and even the weather affect the oue of a battle, everything will change a battle, plus this was his mental realm battle, it wasn''t apletely urate guess.


    Even then what Xiao had achieved is something he never knew he could, the two swords in his hands now dripping with blood, it had long since now a mix of colors he couldn''t recognize, and the dark ck crown above him twinkled with ominous desire, a dark power now surrounded him, ancient writings of power written over him.


    He was cloaked with a dark ck covering that had red blood letters written on it but that was not what took one''s attention but the army that stood behind him, all those that had faced him now stood behind him, Titans now zing with darkness, red eyes that burned like fire, angle wings burning, while their beautiful appearance broke to look evil.


    Each of them retained their looks but they turned more...deadly.


    Deathwalkers


    The name given to his soldiers, brought to work alongside him after death, the truly funny part here is that Xiao as the prince of death bears an army from the Realm of Death itself, when he has total control over his powers, he will be capable of opening the doors of death, bringing out all the creatures bound by thews of death to the living.


    Even the 21 rulers of hell, will walk behind him, ready to fight any wars he speaks of, ready to end any life he desires, for he is..... The Prince Of Death.


    ''This is enough for now''


    Thinking so Xiao closed his eyes as his mindscape started to break down, everything as if it was an illusion started to disappear leaving him in a dark ce and soon the world itself was over as Xiao opened his eyes appearing in his room, he was sitting cross-legged on a sofa,


    ''The battle wasn''tpletely well, there are several elements that I have to improve upon''


    Xiao mused, ying the battle in his mind, as he tried out different ways to earn a better victory, it was then that his eyes traveled to his bed where a girl of 10 slept, her cute face filled with a frown, as she clutched the sheet shey on, besides the bed sat a wheelchair,


    ''It''s getting closer''


    Now it''s been two days since he started to keep Li Lun close to him, making sure she doesn''t leave his gaze a lot, thus provoking a jealous fit from his little sister that wanted some time alone with him, it took some time for him to pacify her, only after making sure this was temporary did Xuanyin settle down.


    He had used the guise of Li Lun''s tension to convince the rest, though it did start the rumor of his love for Li Lun, many not able to see why I would even like or even want her, true she might be formidable now among her peers butter on when the cultivation level increases she would only be a burden.


    Though the act of Xiao disregarding the rumors and staying tofort her seemed to increase the love she had for him, the one he found the hardest to deal with was Valencia who keeps spending more and more time with him, while its good that he seems to have be her ally, her attitude towards him was starting to irk and possibly scare him.


    Everything about her was different than it should be, right now she was supposed to be the untrustingpletely blocked of girl but that now wasn''t the case!


    By now Xiao had just given up, he was just keeping an eye on her to see if she was nning anything against him, her change in attitude meant less to him, as long as whatever had happened had nothing to do with him, he''s happy, it''s not like her interest in him will keep increasing, right?


    "Xiao...."


    "I''m here"


    Hearing Li Lun''s call Xiao rushed to her side as he caught her hand, her eyes that were in pain became much more rxed as he got her hand, soon a few secondster she opened her eyes, causing them to match with Xiao''s, for a moment both of them ''gazed'' at each other, Li Lun''s soulless eyes seemed to sparkle before which a blush came up Li Lun''s face,<sub> </sub>


    "Good morning"


    Xiao spoke to which she shyly nodded her head, her blush deepening across her face,


    "Did you dream about it again?"


    Xiao asked to which Li Lun nodded her head, she reluctantly left Xiao''s hand as she used her hands to push her up, leaning against the headrest of the bed, her eyes looking lost for a moment,


    "The dreams are getting more and more real, the feeling I used to get is now much more clear"


    "I see..."


    Xiao replied as he nodded his head, his mind shing with thoughts on the current situation, it was then that Li Lun spoke,


    "Didn''t you sleep?"


    Her questing prompts Xiao to shake his head,


    "I couldn''t go to sleep, plus I didn''t know when you will need my help"


    Hearing his words a sweet feeling filled Li Lun''s heart, before which it turned bitter, a helpless smile came to her face as her eyes ''looked'' to the top as a single tear slipped down her face,


    "I am useless aren''t I?''


    She asked making Xiao focus on her not speaking as he listened to her vent, Li Lun understanding his intention smiled as she continued,


    "Here I thought I had changed but the truth is I am still a burden, scared of everything, I might be winning now but for how long will thatst?"


    Li Lun asked pointing to no one, an expression of pain filled her face,


    "I try and I try yet I know deep down that I won''t be better than the others, one day they will move much forward than I ever could, and maybe I one day you will give me up too"


    Thest of her words draining all the strength within Li Lun, the feeling of danger was bringing out the insecurities in her heart, pouring them out,


    "I am scared Xiao, I am truly scared, everything''s a blur, sometimes I just want to give up, what''s the use of working so hard knowing that someone who works less than me will do better than me?"


    Her questionced with despair, under the cold face she puts on they a very delicate heart that just seeks love,


    "Everyone says that I am not good for you, maybe that''s true, they say your looks changed after your awakening yet I cannot tell how you look, am I worthy?"


    She asked and Xiao remained silent, taking it all in before which he opened his mouth,


    "You''re not worthy"


    He spoke.

 119 Chapter 119

    "You''re not worthy"


    Xiao replied with a dry gaze and voice, shocking Li Lun, her eyes widened, her body trembled, while her Qi became mixed, seeing this Xiao once again inwardly shook his head, and his hand moved forward as he caught hers. A chilling silence now filled the room, Xiao sat beside Li Lun holding her hand, it took some time but she did calm down, seeing it Xiao continued,


    "Why does all this fear fill you?''


    He asked, looking at the girl who seemed to have lost her world as shey on the headrest, her head to the top,


    "Why would what others say affect you? would they be there with you on your death? would they go out of their way to fight for you? or would they try to save you?"


    He questioned, deciding to teach this little girl some truths, most of the kids in the cultivation world mature much early, the surroundings, the Qi everything adds to the factor, if Xiao were topare, the 10-year-olds here would have a maturity of 16 years old back at the world of Ingrid. The Qi here is the main reason for such development,


    "All the people that mock and taunt you, why do you care if they are mere strangers? only the words of the people you care about should affect you? only the words of people to who you have opened your heart should affect you"


    Xiao said, trying to put life back into this girl, while she was much more mature than the others of her age, she still hasn''t gone through much, her mentality was still developing and Xiao epts it if a kid of her age didn''t have this reaction then who would? it''s okay to have such thoughts, it only matters that they leave you as you grow.


    But in this case, it would seem that they were swallowing Li Lun and if it continues then only a bad ending awaits her, holding her hands tighter he continued,


    "Li Lun, remember my words are just words, even if I say all this you will never understand it all but all I wish is that you don''t bepletely dependent on just a person''s words or life, you are you, even if words hurt you must go above them"


    Li Lun slowly started to react as her head turned towards Xiao, her eyes now ''focused'' on him,


    "Tell me am I the type of person to say such words to you?"


    He asked, to which Li Lun shook her head,


    "That is what I meant, what if I was a person in disguise, would have my words crush your spirit?''


    He asked but they both knew the answer to that question, it would. A smile now lit Xiao''s face,


    "Don''t be swayed by words Li Lun, even if I am to reject you would you stop trying?"


    To his question, she shook her head,


    "See, you just don''t give up first, be more smarter, more independent, don''t let the small words of life sway what you hold dear"<sub> </sub>


    Saying so Xiao patted Li Lun''s head as his words were now and forever being engraved into her heart,


    "it is okay to feel sad, angry, or disappointed, everyone has the right to be so, for that is life, it only depends on if you''re able to push through all those pain and I promise you, there will be your happiness waiting for you at the end"


    His light pat on her head, along with his words, received deep into Li Lun, bing the core of her future, words she will live by. Meanwhile, Xiao slowly yet calmly still pet her head,


    "If you ever feel lonely never hold your feelings back, do you think I don''t see it? are you trying your best to act mature? even the strongest needs a time of weakness, so learn to embrace your past and pain, and if you ever need a ce to vent know that I and all the people that care about you will be there"


    As his words finished, Xiao took his hand back as he looked at the brooding face of Li Lun, this time tears didn''t grace her face, nor did a cry of sadness leave her heart, only a smile of understanding bloomed, she still hadn''t understood everything that Xiao had spoken of, for she hadn''t lived her life yet.


    But she still felt her spirit rise from his words, clouds that seemed to hang over her head lifted off, yes she is scared, yes she fears for her future and yes she fears being separated from him but would that stop her?...


    ....No...It would not.


    If she were to look down on her hard work, wasn''t she looking down on herself? why did she then put in all the effort? she didn''t know how long she will live but she has no desire to live her life in regret, what the future held she didn''t know but she knew one thing....


    Thinking so her head turned to the boy on her side, the only thing she could see is his aura, an aura that has already being itched to her heart, his smell has long since be her favorite smell, his heartbeat her favorite sound, feeling his presence her favorite past time and feeling his touch her is her drive to move, long before she knew he had already taken a part of herself,


    ''Yes, as long as he''s there what life should I fear?''


    Li Lun thought, her mind and belief going in the direction that Xiao had pointed out, with a small change in trajectory, a sense of another understanding bloomed within her, somehow Xiao has the ability to instill a misunderstanding he never thought of or it would be more urate to say that the girls were crazy enough to twist all his words into something else.


    Just as her thoughts were affirmed, face beyond the realms, within the twinkling stars of the unknown, a single constetion started to shine and shake, a dense grey light started to shine out of it before it spread out far and wide, a screech left it, its light sting forth and covering the rest, disying its dominance.


    Sentries shook awake, they who were monitoring the rise and fall of several constetions didn''t hesitate as they started to send the news of the awakening of a new constetion, one that existed for long and one''s power that no one could underestimate.


    While deep within the realm of the void a tome made of utter darkness started to shake, a very simr grey light leaving the tome, the entire void Qi trembled to the grey, and soon a minuteter a humongous eye opened above the tome, a single eye that gazed at the tome with feverous emotions,


    "Finally! a sessor has been chosen!"


    Its hoarse voice resounding around the room, shaking it to the core, once again a restlessness spread around the cosmos, unknown to all, the disturbance in the cosmos being led by a single human boy.

 120 Chapter 120

    While once again problems were blooming within the higher realms and powers in front of both Li Lun and Xiao an unbelievable sight took ce, the moment Xiao had finished speaking, Li Lun had gone into a daze, itsted for a moment before which a grey colored light started to shine from within her and before they knew it the whole of the room was cut from the realm itself and a door appeared in front of the two.


    The entire door was grey in color, a menacing and dangerous aura covering the whole of the door, it was filled with ancient patterns, anguage Xiao was unable to disciple, in fact, the entire Comic realm speaks a single inherentnguage, it came into birth due to All-Realm, due its connection a singlenguage connecting everyone was born.


    But that doesn''t mean that othernguages do not exist, especially in ces where the dweller node can''t reach and is be closed off, plus before the presence of All-Realm,nguages spread across the cosmos were wide and varied,


    ''The door to another''


    Xiao''s eyes narrowed as he nced at the door, while the door was grey, the patterns that filled it was written with pure ck, in the middle stood the image of a being standing and gazing back, somehow its figure eluding the gaze of all, only its 3 eyes were seen, gazing back with utter darkness,


    "Xiao?"


    Suddenly Li Lun called out breaking Xiao out of his thoughts as he turned towards her, right now her face looked serious, while her hands were trembling,


    "What''s going on?"


    She asked,


    "I don''t know"


    He said as he caught her hand, giving her his support, and just as he did a bright light burned out from within the door as it opened and before they could react both their bodies were sucked into it, as the door closed, a sense of silence filled the room, as the ominous door was the only thing left standing,


    ''What''s going on?''


    Xiao felt his mind muddled, his body felt painful and heavy, he tried to open his eyes but it was much more difficult than normal, it felt as if his body was underwater, trying its best to move, slowly but surely his eyelids started to open, a buzzing sound filled his ears before which his brains were able to register the sights in front of him,


    ''What the?''


    A confusing sight filled Xiao, slowly plopping his hand down he tried to sit up, only to take several moments to do so, his body still felt heavy, cing his hands on both his sides he slowly sat up straight, his eyes taking the sight in front of him, which was....nothing.


    Literally nothing could be seen, for everywhere he gazed upon only the sight of grey remained, he was sitting on a ckened piece ofnd that wasn''t thatrge, it was a circr piece ofnd, maybe about 80 meters in diameter, the whole piece ofnd was floating above the grey space, looking like an old piece ofnd, forgotten in time,


    "Li Lun!"


    Seeing Li Lun on his side he called out, as he moved his heavy body taking up her hand, checking her pulse, seeing that she was fine Xiao sighed out loud before which he focused on her face, which right now was stered with a big smile, it was as if she''s in a spa, enjoying a rxing massage,


    ''Well, as long as she''s okay''


    Xiao mused as he tried to move around his body and it was then that he noticed that the dark cloak of death that he keeps in check was now surrounding him, it entirely wrapping around him, as the symbol of power fused around him,


    (A/N: Think of the cloak simr to the one Naruto uses when he taps into the nine tails power, except it will have more ck with red lines)


    ''What''s going on?''


    ''The power of death is protecting you from being erased''


    Unexpectedly a reply came to his mind, making him jolt for a moment, before understanding where the voice wasing from,


    ''Reaper?''


    Xiao asked in his mind,


    ''The one and only''


    And the reply came and before Xiao could ask anything else a swirling ck light sted beside Xiao before which a miniature hand-sized version of Death or now using the alias Reaper appeared beside Xiao, in its hand a miniature-sized scythe,


    ''What are you doing here?''<sub> </sub>


    Xiao asked, to which Reaper replied,


    ''Well I ced a part of my subconscious on you before sending you back''


    Reaper replied matter of factly, making Xiao''s lips twitch,


    ''Why?''


    He asked,


    ''Just wanted to see your adventures''


    Reaper replied, making Xiao silent before shaking his head, throwing the current situation to the back of his head,


    ''Whatever, so why did my power suddenly move?''


    Xiao asked, to which Reaper floated to his shoulder taking a seat as it replied,


    ''To save your life''


    ''To save me?''


    To Xiao''s question, the hidden cloaked head of Reaper moved up and down as it replied,


    ''Basically, you were pulled into a cut off dimension filled with Void Qi, since you aren''t connected to it you should have shredded to death and died, so to protest you the cloak moved''


    ''I see''


    Calmly epting the fact Xiao nodded his head, he knew something like this would happen but he had faith in his power, what is anything before the eternal end?


    ''Is that the reason why I feel so heavy?''


    Xiao asked,


    ''Yes, your body still hasn''t reached a level where the power of death within you can fight against a cut-off dimension''


    Reaper replied, making Xiao smile wryly, the basic trantion of what Reaper spoke is that....


    Xiao is weak.


    That''s all nothing more and nothing less, it was then that Xiao heard a grunt at his side as Li Lun opened her sightless eyes,


    "Urgh....what''s happening?"


    She spoke out and to it Xiao moved to her side as he caught her arm, slowly raising her from the ground, as she still sat,


    "Don''t worry it''s me, we seem to be taken somewhere"


    Xiao repliedforting the girl, her legs were still stiff and her eyes dead but for the first time Li Lun felt full of energy, she felt as if currently within her palms she could crush everything, meanwhile the presence of the boy she likes now ''looked'' much more clear and apparent, every fiber of his being could be felt by her,


    "Oh? an unknown variable?"


    A husky yet sweet sound came from behind the two prompting them to turn their heads, Xiao''s eyes narrowed as he gazed at the figure in front of him, his heart starting to beat at her beauty, her beauty right now surpassing anything Xiao has ever seen, he could surely say that the woman in front of him is the most beautiful woman he had ever gazed upon.


    Grey hair reaching till her back, beautiful amethyst-colored eyes that shined like gems, skin pale white, while on her forehead stood a single eye its irispletely grey while the sclera was ck, two beautiful long ck horns grew from her head, lifting upward, Xiao was sure that this was not theplete form of the woman in front, yet even then he couldn''t help but go into a daze for a moment.

 121 Chapter 121

    Xiao who went into a daze quickly regained himself, his eyes narrowing at the woman in front of him, he knew himself, he wasn''t one to fall into a daze just because a woman is beautiful, there was something more at y,


    ''Reaper?''


    ''It''s her ability, her void grace has reached such a level that her beauty is subconsciously altering your mind''


    Reaper replied to Xiao''s question causing him to raise his guard,


    ''If it wasn''t for the protection around you, the moment you gazed at her you''d be brain dead''


    Reaper added, making Xiao''s vignce reach its height, such power capable of killing you without you even knowing about it is the most dangerous one,


    "Oh? did you break out? looks like my sessor has found someone special"


    The woman replied as her eyes glinted with interest and for the first time she gazed at the boy truly, her eyes rising in surprise at the things she was capable of seeing,


    "A death user not belonging to those bastards'' faction? I wonder how he will react"


    The woman said with an interested peeked tone, her eyes trying to peer into the person in front of her wishing to know more but no matter how much she tried the secrets she was able to gaze at were basic things that Xiao was showing her, with All-Seer with him who could gaze at his secret without him giving them the permission?


    Only beings at the caliber of Reaper will be capable of seeing through him but those are the beings at the very top, even above the ne of Origin, and the one in front of Xiao does not have any sort of such power.


    ===Status===


    Name: Teressa Van Voidian Villeiana Verose


    Title: The Bearer Of The Stigma Of Void, The Forgotten Void, Empress Of Nothingness...etc


    Alignment: Chaotic Evil


    Cultivation: None


    Legacy Creator: Void Breaking Pierce


    Current State: Last Remaining Wisp Of Conscious


    =====


    ''Ast stand of power.....huh''


    Xiao derived as he quickly saw through the information about the woman in front of him but before he could even react she was in front of him her forefinger on his chin raising his head as she gazed at him, an amusements brewing within her,


    "My....my with your looks when you grow up Adonis and Apollo might have to step back, you have to be careful little kid"


    She spoke her voice containing a mind-breaking allure but Xiao didn''t fall into it as he shakes her hand off his face, the touch of her skin on him was smooth enough to rival the smoothest silk,


    "Xiao, who is there?"


    Li Lun suddenly asked as she felt the other presence in the vicinity, the aura that she was feeling for the first time somehow looked closer to her? as if the person in front of her was her family? but no matter what Li Lun was unable to feel any sort of bad influence or danger from the third presence but her voice still had gained an edge as she spoke.<sub> </sub>


    Her natural jealousyes into y when she got to know that the one whose close to her fiancee is a woman,


    "You actually broke all my expectations, my child"


    This time Teressa''s voice was loving as it could be, a natural good willing smile gracing her face as she patted Li Lun''s head, who for some reason felt ufortable with the idea of pushing the hand away, her body somehow feeling rejuvenated with the pat and her mind being cleared,


    "Where are we and who are you?"


    Xiao who was being ignored asked back, making sure to keep a reasonable distance from the Teressa in front of him, his instincts were screaming that the woman in front of him is trouble,


    "Who am I? well that''s a very broad question"


    Teressa chuckled as she replied, her hand snapping as a smallmon looking throne rose from the ground, she took up Li Lun and sat on the throne and she ced Li Lun on herp, her hands patting her hair, all the while Li Lun was unable to oppose these actions, somehow feeling right at home here,


    "What is going on?"


    The blinded Li Lun asked, her back leaning onto Teressa, whose eyes shed withplex light as she looked at Li Lun,


    "Well in simpler terms my child, you are now going to be rewarded for all the suffering you went through"


    "Reward?"


    Li Lun asked confused, while Xiao who was seeing all this could only shake his head as he took a seat on the ground knowing that Teressa doesn''t seem to give a shit about him, well it''s natural, people who reach those levels of power rarely try to form good connections with anyone weaker, not just due to disdain but also due to fear of loss.


    The higher you grow means the higher you reach, your life length and status would be too high for just anyone to enter your life, and your heart would ept connections, thus any good connections you have in high cultivation would mean that they would have a ce in your heart, hence how could they see the one''s they care about die?


    In a way that would affect your life, this is the main reason that ancient beings that reached the supreme level of power will close off their hearts and won''t even interact much with their descendants, why should they bear the pain of seeing their children turn old and die? unable to reach your power?


    Well in Xiao''s case it would be more urate to say that Teressa doesn''t really care about him, her eyes were focused on Li Lun,


    "Child do you know why you suffer?"


    Teressa asked, to which Li Lun shook her head, seeing this Teressa smiled as she ced her forefinger on her head, Li Lun wet into a daze for a moment before which she recovered, her eyes now red with bitter feelings sprouting within her, turning her head to Teressa she spoke,


    "Why did you have to choose me?"


    Her voice disyed her anger, resentment, and hate for everything she went through, her hands raising themselves up as she started to hit Teressa with all her strength, her pure hatred fueling her powers, sadly it wasn''t making any change on Teressa who would only take up the ''beating'' she was receiving.


    Meanwhile, Xiao continued to sit on the ground gazing at the scene in front of him, his ck cloak still surrounding his body, protecting him,


    ''I wonder will your resentment still burn like thister?''


    Xiao questions within himself, Li Lun being young as she is has all the right to be angry, her pain needed to vent, for otherwise she will never be able to move forward nor will she in the future be able to understand the might of what was gifted to her, right now she will hate it but in the future, her heart will only contain infinite gratitude for what she had gained.


    Xiao knew that the higher you go the more you see how cruel power really is, the whole of the 4 realms you climb only gets worse the higher you go, while society andws exist it is just a small thin paper that could be easily be broken, for if Reaper were to ask for the death of someone who would dare to stop it?


    No, all of the ones alive and dead will scramble to bring the head Reaper desires, that is power, and the more you live, the more you will appreciate having the power to live and survive for in this deadly world, only having power will you be able to truly live.

 122 Chapter 122

    Li Lun''s tears and cry had filled thend, her entire pain, anger, and reluctance filling her voice, while Teresa just took it all in, not denying any of the words or usations thrown at her, she knew what she had done and she had long made peace with it, the price of her power was high and only the one she deems worthy could wield her power,


    "Did you release all your anger?"


    Teresa finally asked as Li Lun had calmed down, Teresa calmly patted her head as Li Lunid back, all her strength leaving her body, she had thrown everything away, her body losing its strength, while Xiao sat at a distance from them, gazing calmly at the girl throwing all her tantrums and her hidden fears out.


    She might have only lost her sight and legs for some time but those times would be a part of her, the pains and desires that filled her will be a huge part of her cultivation path, and everything she faced would only be added to the strength she has,


    ''This time I hope you find true happiness, I hope you don''t end up like before''


    Thinking so the image of a broken tired woman filled his mind, nothing about her could be seen, only darkness covered her body but one thing could be seen, her eyes.....


    They were dead and lifeless, they were very simr to the past Xiao, her gaze formed from the world breaking you, from all the difficulties that had piled on you, they had be sorge that they had broken you, once again iming another victim.


    Xiao broke out of his thoughts as he looked at the tired Li Lun, the image of the past slowly breaking away from her, creating a new path for her to walk,


    ''You saved my life once and I have now changed the trajectory of your path and I will make sure that this world will not take you up as another victim...again''


    Xiao promised, not just because of the past but because he wants to, all these months he hade to see what type of person the girl is in front of him, she was strong yet weak, she was cruel yet kind, with her awakening so early things had already started to change, the path she walks will be hers and hers alone,


    "Do you hate me?"


    Teresa asked to which Li Lun un-hesitantly answered,


    "I do, I hate you"


    "Good, then use that drive to be stronger, to be better than me"


    Teresa answered with a smile, her eyes shining for a bit as she spoke more,


    "If that isn''t enough use the boy as your goal, if you don''t get stronger you will lose him"


    Her second words earned Li Lun''s true attention as she ''looked'' at the Xiao who sat on the ground, seeing it Teresa smiled, her eyes twinkling with mischief,


    "You know some Goddess are verypetitive, especially from the Greek pantheon, if they see him, they will definitely take him away as a trophy, do you want that?"


    Teresa asked, making Li Lun tremble, her mind shing with viciousness, while her desire sted out,


    "NO!"


    This time her scream was much louder than before, her heart rejecting the very notion of such thought, she refused to yield, she refused to give way, even if it wasn''t long, she had her whole life toyed with, her desires yed with and her life at the whims of others and she hated it to her very core!


    Again and again and again, she had to hold back her true intentions, to back down, to be inferior, to know that she might never see the light, see the color, see the sun nor will she ever be able to gaze at the boy she loves, she kept holding back every time! but no more...


    In the past, she could connect it to not having enough strength, not having a powerful backing, not having sight, not having world-breaking talent, and not being special.....


    But could she anymore? NO!


    She was now given a chance and if she kept backing out anymore then she has no one to me but herself, after being given all this, if she still fears to face what''s toe, then she deserves to lose everything she has!


    "I will ept your legacy!"


    Li Lun screamed out, making the smile on Teresa widen, seeing this Xiao helplessly shook his head,


    ''Were you a scammer in the past?''<sub> </sub>


    Xiao internally questioned, as he saw how Teresa has guided Li Lun''s thoughts, he wasn''t against it, as he knew Li Lun getting this inheritance would only be good for her, having power was just the start.


    As soon as Li Lun''s words were heard the world they were in started to tremble, the grey surroundings trembling, thend they were sitting on quacking, cracks spreading across thend, and the grey surroundings started to rush towards Li Lun, soon epassing Li Lun in a grey blurring cocoon, it started to beat with life, the sound being heard across.


    Now only Xiao and Teresa remained as they stood face to face, both of them quietly essing the other,


    "You hold the heart of my sessor"


    Teresa spoke, her eyes narrowing, the smile she had receding, while a bloodthirsty aura covered her body, corpses of millions appearing like hallucinations behind her, her body bing blurry as only three deadly eyes could be seen, Xiao raised his head as a humongous figure materialized above, its true figure bing a terror to all.


    A body that extended to no end, the lower body breaking and twisting, it was a mixture of hundreds of bodies, bing absolutely disgusting, above himself three humongous eyes looked down upon, sinister intention brewing within those eyes, just gazing at it was more than enough to break the will of the strongest hearts.


    While all this happened Xiao just sat on the ground, his legs crossed while his arms too crossed around his chest, looking absolutely calm under the pressure of the world,


    "I do"


    He answered as he looked at the massive being that made even the scariest of beings in stories look like children, Teresa being taken back for a moment mused in amusement,


    "You knew?"


    She asked, deciding to give this boy some talk before making him disappear, Xiao shook his head with a smile as he answered,


    "It simple actually, the door itself that lead us here spoke of your true nature, plus no powerful being will allow their sessor''s true heart belong to another, that just makes them a puppet"


    Xiao''s logical words made Teresa silent as she gazed at the boy in front of her who had yet not finished speaking,


    "Moreover from a logical view killing me is the best, this will drive Li Lun more, perhaps for revenge or to bring me back, lots of ways to motivate your sessor, am I right?"


    He asked, making Teresa chuckle, her heinous voice making one shudder as it resounded in the world,


    "But I do have a question"


    Xiao asked, making Teresa to continue to chuckle at his calmness while a sense of dread started to fill her heart, she was now lightly beginning to change the path of action, she wasn''t stupid after all, otherwise she would have died long ago,


    "Ask away"


    She spoke,


    "Don''t you think that I have someone protecting me? a background you might not be able to provoke?"


    His question earned anotherugher from her,


    "Boy, here everything is closed up, plus my strength had grown to rival the gods, only the Origins stands to make me beg, how could you have any of such backing?"


    She asked probing a bit, if she then this will automatically turn this attack into a test by her, as you grow older, so does your shamelessness,


    "I see....."


    Xiao''s calm answer once again made the dread she was feeling stronger, she was about to talk before which Xiao did,


    "I see, Reaper, I finally see what you wanted me to"

 123 Chapter 123

    A few minutes before Teresa had shown her true self, Reaper and Xiao were locked in a conversation,


    ''What do you n to do when she attacks?''


    Reaper asked, to which Xiao shrugged,


    ''Won''t you protect me?''


    He asked back in a rxed tone,


    ''So you only remember your position now?''


    Reaper asked, making Xiao confused as his eyes narrowed,


    ''What does that mean?''


    Xiao questioned,


    ''I have been watching you these past times and I know about what you have gone through''


    Reaper replied, making Xiao silent, he silently urging on Reaper to continue,


    ''Why did you make ns to deal with some prince?''


    Reaper asked bing silent, it took a moment before which Xiao replied,


    ''Well, I just didn''t want to deal with all the hassle.....''


    Xiao''s reply wasn''t as powerful as he expected it to be, nor was it as convicted as he thought it would be,


    ''Let me rephrase my question then, why do you suppress your true self?''


    Reaper''s question silenced Xiao, outward he looked normal but on the inside, he was shaking, his heart was beating faster, and he felt like his mind was being hit by a hard hammer again and again, everything looked normal on the outside but on the inside, a huge battle was taking ce,


    ''I was suppressing myself?''


    Xiao asked himself, his mind running through everything he was going through, his first life ying before him, his second life doing the same before which he reached till thest of his memories, to the moment he was sitting now.


    The truths that he was hiding below, the feelings that he was suppressing, the desires that he was denying, his true half a self was locked away, each of them started to bubble within himself, Reaper who knew what would happen had helped, a small part of his power had slithered itself into Xiao''s realm heart and mind, otherwise, it would have to be impossible to get such an emotional outburst from Xiao with just some words.


    Xiao had spent his second like crushing down his true self, slithering down what should have been his true personality or what he had be.


    All his life he spent hiding and running around, in his second life even though he rose to power he had never forgotten the number of times he had to bow down, to n from behind, to y the fool and wait, it had be a part of him and he didn''t hate it but it meant that some aspects of him had to be suppressed, molding him to match the world.


    It wasn''t such a big deal, as everyone that lives at the bottom will always have to mold or change themselves to meet the liking and confirmation of the one at the top but here came the question....


    Who was Xiao now?


    Was he just a reincarnated regressor? was he just the young master of the Yun family? was he just a boy with the talent to shake everything?


    Yes, he was all of them, he was all that but above all that he now stood for something else for he is.....


    .....THE PRINCE OF DEATH!


    Who is Death? he is someone that even Uranus the first Origin Titan, Bennu the first Origin Creator of the Egyptians, Ymir the first origin Giant of the Norse, beings of terror would bow down to with respect and fear and he Xiao was the chosen one of such being.<sub> </sub>


    What greater backing than this can exist? what within all these expanding cosmos does Xiao have to bow down to? then why should he n?


    Xiao never had it in his life, he never had.....absolute backing.


    By instincts he had tried to go back to the way he was, he hadn''t sunken into the thought of who he had be, somehow everything had felt normal.....


    ''Are you happy with what had happened to you?''


    Reaper asked another question that punched through his illusionary dream, Xiao was no idiot, he could see that his life was yed around with, yet here he sat thinking that he is gifted with a second chance, such that if the one who made him like this came to him, Xiao will offer help if possible.


    Was that the truth?


    No!


    Deep in his heart, Xiao wanted revenge! he wanted to tear the person from limb by limb and make the person responsible feel all the pain that he had! he wanted to know everything.


    Sit back and do nothing because he couldn''t find answers? as if he could go with such bullshit! Xiao was, is, and will be someone that never gives up simply but in his heart he held back his true thoughts, knowing that he will only face problems if he moved for revenge, Xiao was being realistic, sometimes that''s all someone could do, petty running for revenge, when the picture was clear, was just stupid but Reaper was just beginning with his questions,


    ''Why do you hold back that desire for battle?''


    This question shook the other hidden side of Xiao, in his first life Xiao ran behind power and strength, it was built on a flimsy promise of meeting Xuanyin and taking revenge, a desire that kept going down and down as he grew, yet why did he choose the path ofbat in his second life?


    Even if his talents were trash forbat, it was heaven sent for other jobs, he could have made with such other jobs but why did he choosebat still, why did bleed for it?


    To prove to someone? to show he is the best? to be the strongest for control?


    No.....it was none of this...


    Xiao battled for the very reason that he loved battles! Yes! he loved the feeling of fighting someone strong, the feeling of a near-death situation, the supreme feeling of reigning above in battle anding out victorious, it was for this he fought!


    A bloodthirsty smile split Xiao''s face, a massive craziness for power, battle, the desire he was denying was now ruthlessly ripped apart andy before him, another part of him had burst out,


    ''Why do deny the true reason that you help?''


    Reaper asked again, this time its question deeper, which suddenly nulled all the feelings from Xiao, whose inner thoughts turned calm, the question Reaper asked was much deeper than it seemed,


    Why did he help? why did he find Yunbai and help him? why not befriend the supremely gifted geniuses that will pop up close? to control Yunbai and have his help? maybe a part of him did but the true reason was simple..


    He just wanted to help...


    The world turned its back on Xiao and he did too, he turned his back to everything as he ughtered his way up, ughter being his one true friend, killing being his one true aim, cruelness being his one true will, he was broken but his master saved him, granting him faith, Xiao refused to ept it but he had changed a lot.


    He would find all that had their wills taken, viins? indeed they are all viins but they were created from the pain of the past, just like him they were all broken, so why shouldn''t he help? especially knowing the pain of living, knowing that he had to power to change, why shouldn''t he act?


    In the world of cultivation, such thoughts would have sent any cultivatorughing off their ass, helping others for no reason? such were the thoughts of the naive and Xiao agreed, his thoughts were truly unorthodox to the world of cultivation, where for power cruelness was the norm but his stay at Ingrid had changed Xiao.


    Kindness....


    A very unfamiliar word had taken ce within Xiao, even though he had kindness it was reserved for the people he deemed worthy of it.


    ''

 124 Chapter 124

    Xiao sat there in utter focus, his mind cooling down and sting open, several thoughts and feelings kept passing through his mind, and things he suppressed broke free as they began their rampage within Xiao''s mind.


    One shouldn''t at all underestimate the change Xiao is going through, in fact, these changes should have taken ce gradually, he was no longer on Ingrid, and the other sides of him he had suppressed would definitely start toe back, once he started to travel through the world of cultivation, gradually during his adventures Xiao would have found what he had lost.


    But when would have that begin? when Xiao had lost someone? when his actions backfire? when his ns fail and he finally figures things out?


    Reaper had lived long and he had be indifferent to life and death, he had seen too much and he knew how Xiao''s path would have been, how he would end up again if he tried to move forward without actually letting his true side lose, changes take ce in personality due to what a person goes through and Reaper had forced such an action forcefully on Xiao, it would have its bacsh.


    The result of it would be a mixed match of emotions, feelings, and egos, if things went wrong Xiao would end up losing his mind and perishing or worse be something which no one will realize, it was the price one would have to pay for trying to make personality growth when one hasn''t gone through the required situations in life.


    But once again Reaper had no time for those shit things, if Xiao dies it would just bring him back and if it doesn''t work Reaper would just ask a favor from Time, once Reaper wants something done, there is nothing in the cosmos that it can''t get,


    ''And why do you suppress that true maniptive desire?''


    Reaper asked as Xiao had gone silent, its question leading Xiao to a muse, his mind shing with many emotions, even if the evil ughtering side had disappeared a part of it still exists, his small little self left to the wimps of the cosmos.


    It was then that Teresa had shown her true side, Xiao had be proficient in seeing and understanding different situations, and with the help of Reaper, he was easily able to tell the inner monologue and things taking ce inside Teresa, just like that millions of thoughts passed through him as he closed his eyes for a moment and opened them.


    His eyes shed with several feelings, personalities pushing themselves into him and mashing on, his mental realm trembling and cracking, indicating the iing death of Xiao, thebining of several personalities wasn''t something that could simply be epted.


    So under Teresa''s confused look, blood started to burst out from Xiao''s eyes, nose, ears, and mouth, the sound of cracks also could be felt in him, therge influence of feelings was destroying his insides,


    ''Maybe I just kill him?''


    Teresa mused and just as this thought filled her, the instincts she had honed over her life screamed at her, death seemed to grip her heart, at that moment Teresa knew, she knew that if she even made a single move against the boy, even before she could react her consciousness will be killed and something tells her that, even her true self who was called to the beyond will even face the repercussion,


    ''Just who is this kid?!''


    Teresa screamed on her inside as she withdrew all her desire to kill the boy, if he was such a powerful backing, it wouldn''t be a bad thing to pair him up with her sessor, Teresa''s mind was already imagining the things she could do while Xiao''s life was on the brink of demise yet he was calm, even if all these personalities were confusing him he still knew one thing about himself.


    Xiao was not afraid of death...


    Everything was a mess as Xiao held himself, even in the face of death he was calm, all the confusing emotions seemed worthless in the end, even as his end was approaching Xiao felt as if something was missing as if a part of him was still lost.


    Slowly but surely his end started to fill him, once more the cold embrace of death filling his body, it was then a thread of link found its way into Xiao''s mind, a memory so deep that it was hidden under the piles of lost resurfaced, it was the memory of a 5-year-old, whose eyes were shing as he gazed at the scene of sword practice.


    The boy was being pulled into the secrets of the way of cultivation, while beside him stood a servant who was exining different adventures that await one in the humongous cultivation world, the servant''s information was minuscule and it barely covered the Yun familynds but the boy listened to the small tale with stars in his eyes.<sub> </sub>


    The desire for adventure burning deep within the boy, the promise of treasure barely taking the boys attention, the desire for power leaving the boys mind, only the admiration and desire to see what he hadn''t sparkled within the boy''s eyes and Xiao as an illusionary figure floated beside the boy as he gazed at this scene, right now the illusionary body of his was that of Xiao when he was 20 years old, struggling within the second heaven.


    And as if by coincidence or not Xiao''s eyes matched with that of the boys and seeing those pure eyes not corrupted by the world Xiao''s clouded eyes started to clear up, the thoughts that were clouding him vanished, and peace filled his mind, walking his illusionary body he moved towards the boy, and as he walked the entire surroundings started to vanish and soon it was just the boy and Xiao who was left.


    Both of them were isted by the world as Xiao kneeled down before the boy, his eyes matching the little boy''s,


    "Tell me what do you desire?"


    He asked to which the boy''s eyes sparkled greater as he waved his hand up and shouted,


    "Adventure!"


    The boy''s voice spread across the white space, making Xiao chuckle,


    "What is the adventure that you desire?"


    Xiao asked and the boy replied in an innocent manner,


    "The Greatest Adventure!"


    The boy''s reply brought a smile to Xiao''s face, his heart feeling light in many years, Xiao kept looking at the little boy before which he extended his pinky finger, and the boy without any doubt wrapped his pinky finger around Xiao''s,


    "Here''s my promise I will show you the greatest adventure in the world"


    Xiao spoke and his words brought a bright smile to the boy, the little boy''s pinky finger wrapped around Xiao as he asked,


    "Promise?"


    "Promise"


    Xiao said and as he did the boy''s smile became peaceful as he started to break into little small golden lights, the happy smile still remaining on the little boy''s face as hepletely disappeared, all the while Xiao gazed at the scene with a serene gaze, it was only when the boy hadpletely disappeared did Xiao take back his hand as he stopped kneeling,


    "Thank you....."


    Xiao spoke in a whisper to particrly no one, even he didn''t know who the thanks belonged to but his gratitude flowed nheless.

 125 Chapter 125

    While Xiao went through a rebirth of the sort, on the outside the quacking from his inner world had stopped spreading, and the blood that was flowing from him had stopped, by now Xiao waspletely drenched in blood but even in all this, his expression remained calm which started to twist, quickly turning into a rxed smile.


    Around him a subtle hum started to be heard from, a white beautiful light starting to spread from his body, the light spread around him as it started to wrap Xiao in a protective embrace, behind Xiao projections began to form, the projections took the shape of people of different ages, ranging from a baby to what looked like an adult but none of their features could be seen.


    As such 58 such protections were formed, and none of their face or distinct images could be seen, only blurry white cloud-like images now floating around Xiao, they projected above him, seemingly looking like another protective covering, all the images had different emotions ripping from them.


    One projection that seemed to be of a child felt happy, one that belonged to a baby felt pure, one that belonged to a teenager was of pure arrogance, one that belonged to an older-looking man projected emotions of inferiority and one belonging to that of another teenager disyed an inhuman level of sadness from them.


    Each hidden projection had its own emotions, one had a killing intent that filled the world, another one had anger that burned the skies, one had a love that felt pure than any, one had a desire that wanted the world, one had the emotion of despair that wanted an end.....


    It was an umtion of feelings projected outward now protecting Xiao, the white smoke being a lesson that was itching deep into Xiao and it was a reward, a reward very few in life had the opportunity of receiving,


    "What the fuck is this?!"


    Teresa''s unbelieving voice leaking out of her mouth, her three eyes bulging out while her mouth opened wide, she looked like she had lost all her sense of the world,


    ''How can a kid of eleven reach supreme understanding of self? that buddha guy might go crazy to have him!''


    Teresa felt as if all hermon sense and everything she earned up to now were nonsense, she had even begun to doubt her life! she a supreme genius of the void realm, a genius seen before, even she such a genius had never reached the level of having a supreme understanding of oneself! and a child barely into the world of cultivation did it!


    Yeah! she ain''t buying that shit!


    To reach, such a level one needs to know everything and face everything that a person is, a person has to ept all of himself and has to go through the birth of himself and the world, the greed, the pride, the hidden desires, the broken dreams, the limits of one, the dirty side of one, the limit of theirs, everything, the person in question as to ept everything to even start to move towards a supreme understanding of oneself.


    If one were to take an example, even the holiest of men will have agreed and desire, even when they do something good won''t they feel a sense of relief? doesn''t that mean they feel a sense of greed from a good thing? but would these people who do the good thing even knowing about this inner satisfaction of their epts this side?


    No! they won''t, they will suppress this feeling and deny it, trying to mask it under their veil, the amount of people that had seeded in getting supreme understanding, even across the all-expanding cosmos is minuscule that itsughable.


    And now Teresa was seeing an eleven-year-old boy achieve the same, no matter how much she rubbed her eyes, and no matter how much she used her domain understanding the sight in front of her didn''t change at all, the boy was indeed going through what she was denying,


    ''Just what is he?''<sub> </sub>


    Even if Teresa were to take in the impossible chance of reincarnation which is blocked off, she knew that the person in front of her wasn''t a thousand-year-old person that reincarnated, she knew the eyes of people that lived lives far longer than others and it''s impossible to hide such emotions, movements, and experience from her, hence she was sure that the person in front of her is just a child,


    ''The whole of the cosmos will be shaken soon''


    Teresa''s eyes narrowed as she thought, with just this, the boys future would be limitless, there''s also the unknown background that she''s unable to peer through, all in all, the boy shined with a bright future, and Teresa became sure that the boy''s name would resound through the whole of the cosmos,


    ''It won''t be bad to give him something....''


    Thinking so Teresa''s eyes shed after which she pointed her hand towards Xiao, a deep grey light started to wrap around her finger before which it sted out and got absorbed into Xiao''s body without a problem, just after doing so, the figure of Teresa became much more illusionary,


    ''This will level the karmic ties between us''


    As a being that had reached her level, Teresa has a much better understanding of the lines of karma and fate, she knows how a small shift in fate might change the destiny that''s being chaining her down, and her eyes became much softer as she looked at Xiao, she trailed her eyes over her sessor and Xiao, a deep-seated y taking ce within her,


    ''I had only hoped for the long-term use of my sessor, even with her my chance of seeding is 5%, maybe the boy could change that''


    A pondering smile soon left her face as her eyes lit in mischief, several useful ns kept shing through her mind, as a person of her experience, she had more than enough to deal with two budding kids, soon her mind fixed on a n of action as she started to make it greater.


    But here there was one thing that Teresa was missing to see, there were 58 different projections floating around Xiao but she was unable to gasp them, even though she with all her knowledge and power was blind to see the different images that were zing around him or was it that she had seen them but was made to forget without her knowledge?


    Teresa with her experiences should have known that something felt much fishier about Xiao but as if some kind of spell, she seemed to ept the reality and her questions were quenched.


    The most fearful part was that she even with just a projection didn''t feel anything wrong or different, one can only imagine what was taking ce. and what higher secrets does Xiao hold?


    While the answer to these questions brewed three days passed within the domain Xiao was brought to, during all this time he went through different emotions and issues, seeing himself for who he really was, is and would be, to Xiao he felt as if a long time had passed yet no time had passed at all and on the beginning of the fourth day Xiao opened his eyes.


    What Xiao had be had yet to be seen....

 126 Chapter 126

    After three days of unknown slumber Xiao had finally woken up, the world around was still dull and grey while on a throne not far away Teresa sat humming around, Xiao''s body was still, sitting cross-legged, nothing about him felt different, the projections around him had long since faded away, and finally Xiao opened his eyes.


    Those deep dark ck eyes with a hypnotic white in the middle finally opened, no feelings could be seen inside him, just dark null eye was all that opened up, on doing so Xiao just looked forward, and a few secondster Xiao started to move his body, small cracking sounds being heard as his bones and body adjusted back.


    Taking his time Xiao stood up, looking down at his hand he clenched and unclenched his hand, Xiao took a deep breath, feeling in the air, the blood in his body, the power that was filling him, and the rage that was threatening to burst out,


    ''My personality was being regressed''


    Xiao thought, during his understanding, he had got the time to see the things he did in another view and he got to see many inconsistencies with himself, many actions that felt forced and against his ideas, it was then that he understood that his personality, he himself was a regressing in many things, bing much more childish and yful.


    A lot of the things he did wasn''t even making sense now, why did his mother, Yun Lan, take Raena, Valencia''s mother as her sworn sister just after a single day? his mother wasn''t a trusting person, she was a ruthless woman who won''t show her happy side to anyone other than her family, then there is Raena who had lost her faith in the world itself, how had she opened up to Yun Lan?


    Now there was a higher question here, why did he just leave at it? Xiao wasn''t one to leave things to chance, such a change wasn''t something that could be shrugged off, it was something to be looked into, it was a serious question to ponder after, yet he didn''t even ask his mother how they became sworn sisters, now that was pure bullshit.


    If Xiao dug in deeper there are some actions that were starting to look foolish and stupid, he was now one of the strongest people in the lower heaven, why the hell was he staying with the Yun family, taking in their scorn and dislike for his family? after everything they did to his family why didn''t he take revenge?


    Xiao thought that just because things were of the past he didn''t need revenge, was that truly the case?


    No! that wasn''t him at all, Xiao wanted to pay them all back, revenge was on his list but then why didn''t he make any ns for it? why didn''t he just kill everyone off and just moved away? and why was he being sox? the change in Valencia''s attitude was just left away, with the thought of leaving it for the future, why the hell should he do that?


    If people left everything to the future, then would anyone grow stronger? Xiao knew at heart that issues if possible should be dealt with then and there, it was only after seeing through himself that he understood what a dangerous path he was walking, just the thought of what would have happened in the future was making him weary and the one he had to deal with the most would be....


    ''All-Seer, back then when we made the bet, did you know what I showed you?''


    [Notpletely but I had an inkling]


    All-Seer replied,


    ''When I taunted you, I wasn''t just the one acting was it?''


    Xiao asked as his expression turned calm,


    [Yes]


    All-Seer replied in an emotionless voice, making Xiao smile in a ruthless manner,


    ''Will you tell me why?''


    Xiao asked,


    [No]


    All-Seer replied but Xiao didn''t retort, he kept his silence for some time before he asked again,


    ''Will you bring harm to my family?''


    [No, even if I can''t reveal everything just know that I am your ally]<sub> </sub>


    All-Seer replied, its choice of words making Xiao smile coldly, his eyes shing with several thoughts,


    ''Ally.....huh''


    Xiao could read through the inner meaning wrapped around, back then when he moved to take in All-Seer, it was a dumb move, his chance of sess was just about 50%, he could have died or he could have lived, it wasn''t his choice to gamble with his life on a wimp, especially not after he had gotten the life he desired.


    Yet he ended up taking that path anyway, his choice and his feelings, his desire they were somehow being manipted with, Xiao focused on his hand as he willed something out, thus under his blinking eyes a small red cube manifested, its appearance looking dark and sinister,


    ''You wish to control me?''


    Xiao questioned, during his inner awakening, he had found this within his soul, hidden too deep and well, during the time of his self-awakening he had delved into who he was, his soul and his self and he found this within him, this would have normally being something impossible to take away, as it had fused with his soul,


    ''If I am not wrong, this was ced on me when I met that so-called god''


    Xiao''s mind shed back to his second death, where the ''God'' gave him a second chance, if hees to think of it, his actions from then on were a bit weird, he wasn''tpletely himself, if it wasn''t for the chance of self-awakening and his gift over the power of the soul, this cube would have stuck to him, altering his entire personality without him ever knowing.


    But what was affecting Xiao was the thing with his mother, was something done to her? Xiao''s mind started to run around with the attitude that his mother was showing, in every way she was normal it was only weird when Valencia was involved,


    ''Valencia, is it rted to her?''


    Xiao''s mother loved him too much to disrupt his wishes, if he asked for something she would do it without any restrain, yet just the day after he told him not to involve with Valencia and her mother, Xiao''s mother ended up being sworn sister with Raena, there''s also the sudden insistence from Yun Lan, her innate desire to set him up with Valencia, even after he expressed his distaste.


    ording to his mother''s true behavior, she would have cut Valencia from her heart the moment Xiao spoke that he didn''t like Valencia,


    ''Valencia are you involved in this?''


    Xiao questioned but in the end, the answers couldn''t be found here, he needed to head back and start to make true countermeasures, it was also time for him to n out his revenge in the future, there would be a blood bath in the lower realm.


    The Xiao right now was different than before, the limiters and controls that were ced on him were removed, and his broken personality of his was nowbined into something more,


    ''Thanks, Reaper''


    Xiao thanked the one person that let him change, if it wasn''t for this, even he couldn''t imagine how he would have ended up, a tool to the one that gave him his ''gifts'', in the current situation Xiao couldn''t deal with All-Seer, it was a part of him and he couldn''t act on it without permission.


    The good thing was that due to their bond All-Seer couldn''t lie to him or show him false information because during his self-awakening he did something to mess with this ally of his and he is sure that All-Seer had felt it,


    ''So now you can''t let me die right?''


    Xiao asked with a thuggish smile,


    [You got me good here]


    All-Seer replied, how couldn''t it when Xiao had made it that if he died that All-Seer would cease to exist, Xiao had enough of being yed around with, it was time that he starts to y the same game back.

 127 Chapter 127

    ''I have a lot to deal with.....''


    Knowing that his thought, actions, and everything about him were controlled, Xiao was beyond pissed, even more with the fact that he had even thoughts of not using his knowledge so as to not affect the ''plot'', why shouldn''t he use his advantages for himself? it''s not like the ''characters'' are his friends or something.


    He will take what he wants and he will mess up this ''plot'', the ones that controlled him didn''t want him to mess with the flow of the true ''story'' and Xiao has only one thing to say for those guys...


    Fuck Off!!


    If he does this that ''guy'' might get weaker maybe he might even die but what does that have to do with him? so what if only the ''main character'' could only deal with the issues of the future? was he Xiao to obediently ce his fate in the hands of some stranger? was he like some obedient dog to run behind the ''plot'' and make sure no changes happened?


    ''Hehehe....you want bnce? you want to make sure that I won''t go overboard?''


    Xiao questioned himself, hoping his words would reach the one that wanted to control him, raising his head he clutched his hand tight, while his eyes narrowed,


    ''I will make sure to mess up this stupid control of yours, what you will be getting will be beyond what you could have ever thought!''


    Xiao vowed, his eyes zing with revenge in his cold calctive eyes, ns that wouldter shake the whole of the cosmos were beginning to birth in his mind but before that his eyes turned towards Teresa who was quietly looking at him from her throne, her eyes scanning him, trying to find out anything to be used.


    Xiao looked at her, once again the both of them weighing each other out but this time Xiao''s eyes weren''t clouded over as before, standing straight he walked closer towards her, his small stature causing him to look up at her as she sat on her throne, Xiao could see that Teresa looked much more blurry than before,


    "Boy, the thing before wa-"


    "Let me stop you right there"


    Xiao spoke raising his hand, making Teresa annoyed, making eye contact Xiao ced his hand down as he spoke,


    "I know all the excuses that are going toe my way but let''s be clear here, we both know how the world works, and what you were going to do was the most natural thing in the world"


    Saying till here Xiao turned silent as both of them gazed at each other, soon a smile graced Teresa''s face,


    "I swear if you weren''t in my domain and I know that no lies can be shown here, I would seriously wonder what you are, what kind of life did you go through?"


    She asked with a hint of curiosity and admittance, to this Xiao shook his head as he continued,


    "My life is mine and whatever I went through is mine, the only reason you even took this disrespect is because of my backing once again that''s how it goes, the fear of the unknown is powerful"


    "It indeed in"


    Teresa said with a smile, seeing this Xiao too smiled,


    "Since you tried to kill me I should do that too and you should know I really want to but I know that this is Li Lun''s legacy, killing you will affect her path, in this cosmos the only one to teach her path is you"


    "True"


    Teresa agreed with a chuckle, she patiently waited for Xiao to lead the conversation to where he wanted, how could she not see that the boy was driving the conversation to get something for himself? if she couldn''t see such an open y then she had lived in vain,


    "So since I can''t kill you, I want something else in return"


    "What is it?"


    Teresa asked, her eyes starting to shine as she gazed at the smile that was now splitting Xiao''s face, a smile that was slowly beginning to wrap around her too. Raising his hand Xiao pointed at Teresa, a bloodthirsty smile blooming his face,


    "Fight me"


    "Oh~I pressure I will be holding back my strength and limiting it to your cultivation?"


    Teresa asked with a prideful tone, the choice of being challenged birthing in her inner warrior, something that had just faded back with the loss of challenge in her life,


    "It''s been some time since I could go all out and fight and right now I am really pissed off, so I need to let off some steam"


    Xiao spoke as he stretched his neck, his eyes staring to burn up,<sub> </sub>


    "Being used to let off some steam, sigh.....how far have I fallen?"


    ? Teresa asked to this an annoying expression came to Xiao''s face as he responded,


    "Say that after you wipe the smile off your face"


    "Ara~what smile~?"


    Teresa said as she covered her mouth, her three eyes letting up in mischief,


    "Looks like you are really happy to beat me up"


    Xiao spoke seeing the radiant aura covering Teresa,


    "Don''t know what you are talking about"


    She spoke after which she her throne disappeared and shended on the ground, thend under Xiao started to get bigger and stronger, benefitting the fight that was about to take ce, Li Lun who was still undergoing her rebirth was moved to a much more rxing spot,


    "Get beat up well, okay?"


    Teresa said with a smirk, as a normal-looking bow appeared in her hand, the horn on her head seemingly lighting up, while the third eye on her forehead beamed,


    "You are not even hiding it anymore"


    Xiao replied as two swords appeared in his hand, ordinary swords of the same length, weight, and breadth, the cloak of death surrounding him became brighter, the red blood words written on them shinning which soon coated his two swords, both of the swords twisting before they became of two colors.


    The sword Xiao held in his right hand was coated purple, an elegance, beauty, and pride filling the sword that now looked like a me, on his left hand his other words became ck, destruction, death, and danger being felt from it, holding the swords Xiao smiled,


    "Astrid, Persefone, I am depending on you too"


    Xiao spoke and to his response both the mes danced around wildly, Astrid was the name that Xiao gave to the purple me, a name which it loved,


    "This is going to be fun"


    Teresa spoke and just as she did an arrow arrived an inch behind Xiao''s head, a grey arrow burning with the power of void, just before it could reach Xiao his hands moved as he made a double cross behind him, cutting the arrow in two, his two mes destroying the arrow, albeit with some difficulty,


    "Have to say, nice mes"


    Teresa said as she held her bow on her shoulder, looking rxed but Xiao wasn''t fooled, his eyes narrowed in as he could see her body was tense and ready to move at any sign, she wasn''t taking this battle lightly,


    ''A battle veteran, a cunning strategist, and a realistic fighter''


    Within moments Xiao had analyzed Teresa''s wide personality and possible fighting styles, the fighting style he had developed back in Ingriding back to him.


    Among his skills, [Connection] had two sides both passive and active, the passive side making him feel more open and connecting, one that stayed open all the time, making him feel more connected to the people, while the active skill was cing a ''connection'' on somebody, just like he did with his sister where he could share her pain, feelings, and suffering.


    The rest of the skills were active skills that he needed to activate and for such activation, he needed the energy to sustain them, which Xiao along the road had found was his soul energy,


    ''Record and Analyze''


    Xiao activated his second skill, his soul energy at a slow pace snapping away, soon Xiao started to record everything in his mind while analyzing all future paths that could be taken, his mind taking in all the characteristics of his opponent, and after the fight he would rey the fight within him, seeing what he could have done better,


    "You are bing more and more interesting"


    Teresa said with a smile after which hundreds of arrows had already arrived around Xiao inches away for making him a porcupine but instead of fear Xiao smiled,


    ''This is going to be fun''

 128 Chapter 128

    Xiao staying straight gazed at the arrows that were fast approaching him, time seemed to slow down as he peered into the hundreds of arrows that were already upon him, a fire lit up from his body within less than a second, the fire burning away all the arrows that wished him harm, it was a mixture of both purple and ck.


    For with only two of thembining was it possible for the void Qi arrows to be burned, as Xiao continues to awaken his me a hint of his hair always turns to its color, by now Xiao had very small patches of purple added to his hair, a mixture of white, ck and purple dominated his head,


    "You''re right, this is fun"


    Teresa spoke as she blocked the purple-colored sword with the edge of her bow, the purple me spreading to her, trying to burn her away, she wasn''t given time as Xiao''s left hand arrived with the me of death, inching towards her heart, Teresa''s eyes narrowed as the third eye on her forehead lit up in grey.


    Xiao''s senses screamed danger as he disappeared, stopping his attack and arriving back at where he stood, the ground cracked, and his eyes narrowed as he saw the ce where he stood disintegrating, bing nothing but particles,


    "Not bad, kid"


    Teresa praised as hundreds of such lights started to leave her third eye, their speed faster than one could imagine, to this Xiao smiled as the two mes on his swords hummed in desire, both of the zing hotter as he moved his hands, deflecting each of the strikes with both his swords, he stood there at his ce as both of his swords moved in a fluid motion.


    Ting!....Ting!.....Ting!.....Ting!....


    A circle-like dorm seemed to form around him as he kept waving the sword, his mes burning away the Qi that dared to harm the one they love, it was rapid as Xiao didn''t move an inch not a single ray was capable of passing him as they were all met with his sword and finally after the 30th ray the sting stopped.


    Each of them still stood at a distance apart, their smiles now bing identical, right now was just a small adjustment, a teasing to see each others beginning,


    "Hope you don''t disappoint"


    Teresa said with a teasing smile as her body started to be covered with strange grey Qi, creating over her a battle-like armor, her horns grewrger, while she too increased a bit in size, beautiful grey wings burst forth from her back, both of them gracefully pping themselves, a scaly dark tail appeared behind Teresa, the tail filled with spikes while in the end, it stopped with an arrow like symbol, perfect for piercing.


    "When I was born all of the void realms trembled"


    Teresa spoke, her transformation still taking ce as all around her small portals started to open, the grey battle dress tightening around her, while the ck color in her third eye on her forehead withdrew away,


    "It was a time when war nigh and being born weak was a sin that none could bear"


    She spoke with nostalgia, the whole of the realm trembling, the hundreds of portals opening, as bizarre creatures started to walk out of them, all of them having grey skins, a single grey honor grew on their forehead, they had humanoid shape with long nails and a single eyes with a mouth, a mouth so big that it could open up to swallow a single person, teeth filling its mouth to its inside neck,


    "I have faced more challenges than you can imagine, walked on corpses of my enemies and friends until my name made even the gods weary"


    The beasts as if by instincts started to walk behind Teresa, forming an army of thousands, the wings behind her opened wide, showing its every evolution for death, its ends being razor sharp, fangs started to proud from Teresa''s mouth, venom dipping in them,


    "In the age of ughter I was among the three strongest to ever exist, all those that challenged me fading back to death, my powers grew until the realm of the void itself made me its monarch"


    Teresa''s transformation by now had finished, her long grey hair sharpening into des that could kill, the grey armory making her deadly yet beautiful, the two horns on her that head looked cute grew with a sharpness to kill with a Peirce,


    "They all called me a genius but did they see what I had lost? did they know the betrayal and death I had to go through? did they see how hard I worked to the point of dying to be strong?"


    A certain Qi leaving Teresa as it started to infuse into the begins behind her, making them howl out as they started to shake, their body erging to about 10 meters tall, strength filling them as their very presence inspired fear, their mouth looking deadlier than ever,<sub> </sub>


    "Massacre was my friends and power was my salvation, I grew till the point that the heavens had to acknowledge who I am, until it had to bestow me a name that trembled the generations toe, I am....


    ....Void Empress Of Endless End"


    Just saying her name, across the real Void realm everything trembled, themoners, the ruler to the god, each of them felt themselves be suppressed, Teresa smirked pointing her hand towards Xiao,


    "I can enter any realm I want and kill, I take realms and destroy them, dry up life and crumble them, I am arrogant? then tell me who are you?"


    Teresa asked Xiao who by now pointed both his swords down, his eyes at the beautiful yet deadly woman, whose each body part could kill, behind her stood a humongous army that if unleashed could wipe out life on the lower heaven and Xiao knew that these were just babies she could summon with her powers restricted to his,


    ''So you wish a battle of identity and power?''


    Xiao mused, the talk she did wasn''t random, it was the words of pride, each of her sentences was a deration of who she is, the words representing how much she had worked to get here, it was her arrogance.


    In other words, this was a fight with her pride on the line, it was also of one where she had a put on the name she had earned, telling who she truly is, in return Xiao needs to speak for who he really is, and what he is. Basically, she was using this chance to pull out his real backing for if he were to ept this challenge he would be putting in Reaper''s name into this.


    It was a fight of fate and pride, something which Xiao could refuse but in doing so it would bring down the power of the name that Death held, in reality, it wasn''t much to Xiao or Reaper, for Teresa''s value was just shit in front of the power that Reaper holds.


    The power she built upon will only copse on itself but Xiao didn''t do so, he raised his head as he leveled with the woman in front of him, even more than her scheme what he could see was a true will to battle, a twinkle in her eyes from finding a worthy foe to fight, the third eye now had bepletely grey, while her two eyes became filled with slits horizontally and vertically, making a cross.


    Xiao had fought many battles, some prideful, some cheap and some deceitful but he had never enjoyed or danced upon his kill, for he knew when he kills he takes away the future of another, Xiao was a viin, someone born from circumstances,


    "Your arrogance is well ced, who am I?"


    Xiao asked, the skies around the realm turning dark, ck never-ending darkness now radiating from him, sting forth around and behind him, Teresa''s momentum took a back seat, as from everywhere Xiao stood to his back turned darker than the abyss, notification of All-Seer passing in front him.


    [The First Darkness Born From Death Awakens]


    [The Warriors Of Valha responds to your plea!]


    [The walkers of Death heed your call]


    [The 21 lords that reign and guard over death and hell feel the realm of death being challenged]


    [The beings Of Death Now Stands Behind Their Prince]


    Under Teresa''s widening eyes the darkness behind Xiao started to swirl around, a humongous dark pce arose from the darkness, its door having a huge lock on them which started to shake and crack before breaking apart, the huge ck door trying its best to open.


    [The host currentlycks enough power to pull out all the warriors in Valha, just one shall exit]


    And just as promised just one did, one that changed the atmosphere.

 129 Chapter 129

    As the doors of Valha opened a single individual burst out from the door, the darkness moving in its wake, a man with thick brown hair that fell over his shoulder, his beard falling to his chest, while his bare chest looked chiseled as ity bare to the world to feast upon, he was at least 2 meters tall.


    He looked human except for his huge size, the man''s green eyes possessing wisdom and viciousness, his bottom covered by a tunic, while kept on his shoulder was a huge hammer that was double the man''s size.


    Surrounded by the darkness that surrounded him he took calm steps towards Xiao, his eyes taking in the enemies that stood before him, each of his steps shaking the grounds he walked on, his weight cracking the very space that held everything, the surroundings shifted and barked to the strength that the man wields as he walked,


    "!@#$%^&*(!@#$%^&*!@#$%^&"


    Coming close to Xiao the man spoke as he kneeled down, cing the hammer on his shoulder on the ground in respect, just the movement of the hammer causing cracks to spread across the ground, the words he spoke were iprehensible to Teresa but to Xiao they were smooth and easy to understand,


    "Orion meets the prince"


    The sight was quiteical to see, the humongous man kneeling to the little boy who didn''t even reach the height of the man''s knees but Teresa couldn''t find it in herself to make fun orugh, not when the feeling of death was surrounding her, just one nce at the man and she knew she wasn''t his match, he could kill her as he desire, at least with her current power locked,


    "Arise and fight"


    Xiao spoke as he nodded, his words bringing understanding to Orion as he lifted his hammer back to his shoulder, he standing straight behind Xiao, his eyes peering at the enemies that he was to face, Orion once again felt the rush of battle that he had long lost, even in peaceful rest, the warriors of Valha dreamed of taking their weapons to battle and after a long time, they once more had somebody to fight and protect.


    But this was just the beginning of Xiao''s call, the darkness that was behind him started to swirl around before which beings that could threaten all life rose from death, all of them covered with darkness itself as the ones called upon had ck and red armor upon them, only their dead dreadful eyes could be seen,


    "Prince I am more than enough to take them all on"


    Orion said as he gazed at the death walkers that were beginning to appear, hearing this Xiao looked at the army behind Teresa their wild natures being suppressed,


    "I know but I just want to flex"


    Xiao spoke with a neutral face making Orion flinch, his eyes going to the army in front of him before focusing on the one that was gathering behind him,


    "Sigh...children, this is why I didn''t have one"


    Orion mumbles making Xiao''s lips twitch, he couldn''t be med for this, it was every man''s dream to have an army rise behind them to fight, excuse him for living the dream. Just like Teresa, the ones he could summon are limited in power, how could any being that thrives on death be weak? the power of Orion and the ones he summoned were just limited by his own weakness.


    Soon an army that surpassed Teresa had formed behind Xiao, their dead eyes looking at the enemy of their prince, the death energy swirling around them, destroying the void Qi into bits, sure void Qi had to power to decimate and destroy but even they had ''death'' to them, nothing could escape the cycle of death, not even chaos and bnce,


    "Who am I?"


    Xiao asked back as he pointed both his swords forward, the beings behind him rising in momentum while the army behind Teresa had long since started to tremble, they could feel their death approaching,


    "I am the guy that deals with the friends and enemies that you have killed"


    Xiao spoke as he slowly started to raise his swords up, his eyes focusing on Teresa whose face had now turned stony,


    "I am the guy that the ones you killed fear even in death"<sub> </sub>


    "I am just a prince born from circumstances"


    As Xiao spoke his final words the beautiful ck crown appeared above his head as both his sword fell down and then the world trembled.


    The army behind Xiao moved faster than the enemies could react, in the face of the creatures of death, the creatures of void could only be massacred without fighting back, even with their humongous size and raised power they were killed and pushed aside, Orion just walked through the enemies were within seconds each of the void creatures just turned to pulp.


    Under the eyes of Teresa, the army behind her dwindles faster than she could react but even on this she was unharmed, it looked nned as all around her a circle had formed not a single being moving towards her and when her head turned to her side she could see Xiao standing before her at a distance.


    The small child was once again looking at her but this time Teresa felt like an ant gazing at a giant,


    "Let''s make this fun, right?"


    Xiao asked as he pointed his swords forward, seeing this Teresa closed her eyes as she took a deep breath. When she opened them again only calmness could be seen in her eyes, as a smile took her face,


    "You''re right, let''s just enjoy"


    Saying so the wings on her back pped as she reached the sky in a second, the bow in her hand shining, while her eyes focused in front, no words were spoken before them as a space tore around Xiao, after which Teresa snapped her fingers causing powerful attacks to burst forth from within these cracks.


    Xiao''s body shed as his spiritual power leaked out of him, forming a blue domain around him that was enhanced by his soul energy, making it such that none of the attacks reached him.


    ''Absorb barrier a Tier 1 world control''


    None of the attacks were able to hit Xiao but he didn''t rx as he cut his sword to the right, blocking an arrow that appeared,


    "Endless Fall Of End"


    Teresa''s words were heard as Xiao looked above and for the first time he was able to see Teresa using her bow, a single arrow nocked to her bow before she let go, it was as if the sky was lit grey as by the time the arrow touched the barrier millions more of the arrow followed its path and hit upon Xiao, the barrier wasn''t even able to hold on for a seconds before breaking apart, hitting Xiao with the arrows and the attack that was arriving at him from space,


    "Sizzling Divider Of Beginning"


    Xiao called out as his fire Qi burned bright, making his sword shine as his two mes danced with joy, a hint of his death qibined with his attack, an attack colored with ck, purple, and death took part as a surging current surrounded Xiao as he made a shing motion around him, burning away every attack and even space!


    Ting!


    His left hand moved as his sword blocked Teresa''s tail end that aimed for Xiao''s heart, he wasn''t even given time to recover from his attack as the sharp edges of Teresa''s wings shed to his eyes, prompting Xiao to raise a wall of fire above him as his other hand was blocked by Teresa''s other wing.


    But Teresa didn''t back down as her wings charred and burned yet her wings reached towards Xiao''s eyes,


    Ssh!


    Blood had been drawn.

 130 Chapter 130

    Blood sshed from Xiao''s shoulder, pierced by Teresa''s wings but she didn''te out unscathed as a spike rock pir had grown from the ground and pierced her back.


    Worldly control Tier 1: Spikey Rockey


    "Huh.....not bad"


    Teresa spoke to which Xiao smiled, her void Qi acting up as it disintegrated the rock pir that had priced her while making a distance as another pir rose from where she stood,


    "Tsk"


    Xiao clicked his tongue at the miss, the wound on his shoulder had already begun to heal.


    Worldy Control Tier 1: Minor Healing


    Focusing his powers on his legs Xiao disappeared as he appeared in front of Teresa wielding down his swords to her neck, which was quickly blocked by her wings, her tail snipping towards his head, due to the size difference just her tail moving towards him as big enough to puncture him whole.


    Worldy Control Tier 1: Shift


    Just as he cast his position changed as Xiao appeared behind Teresa, the swords making an X on his chest as he waved them forth sending forth a st that hit Teresa on her back, her body breaking into particles but before he could even react two sharp wing edges were at his neck, while a tail was aimed at his back, Xiao waspletely mobilized,


    "I was in your grasp from the very beginning?"


    Xiao asked, calm even though death could meet him anytime,


    "Yes but even then it was a good fight, didn''t you already see through it?"


    Teresa spoke with an impressed tone making Xiao smile as he responded,


    "I did but by that time I was already in your trap"


    As he said so Teresa let go of him, her battle form starting to revert back to normal, by now all of the ones that she summoned were already killed,


    "I have lost"


    Teresa spoke as she looked around her, the army of the dead gazing at her with utmost focus a single order from Xiao and they would all attack her, of course, that was if she was still limiting her powers to his, in this domain she was still a god, though a loss was a loss,


    "No, I have lost too, how about we call it a draw?"


    Xiao asked as his swords disappeared from his hand as he moved forward for a handshake, he was not at all pissed about his loss, if he could win then would Xiao be surprised. Teresa was someone that had reached the top, she had reached such a position through battles, schemes, and growth.


    While Xiao agrees that his battle talent is high, he hadn''t reached the level where he could win one of one with a being that had battled for millions of years, thinking so was just in stupid, the level of nning and ideas a person such as Teresa has is beyond what Xiao could ever dream about but even then he was able to hurt her a bit, that was more than enough to satisfy him,


    "Never thought there woulde such a day"


    Teresa spoke as by now she had returned to her true form, looking beautiful, standing taller than the little boy in front of her, she shook his small hands with a smile,


    "It was an entertaining fight"


    Teresa spoke,


    "Give me time, one day I might kick your ass, one on one"


    "Please, dream realistic"


    Teresa said with a snort as she took her hand away but Xiao could feel that she herself was anticipating that day, in the one on one fight every action she did to her small movements was done to guide Xiao''s level of thought and style, even if Xiao knew about it he could only helplessly y to her rhythm,


    ''Manh...these guys that live for so long are dangerous''


    Xiao mused but he wasn''t scared, with his ability to devour the soul, he could easily increase the level of his fighting, it''s just that swallowing up the soul of a master doesn''t mean that he could immediately use them, he has to take his time to get his body used to the movements, moreover, Xiao hadn''t grownpletely yet, his optimal power has yet to be reached,


    "You can all return"<sub> </sub>


    Xiaomanded and just as he did the darkness started to retreat as it returned to his body, the deathwalkers started to return to the realm of death, and before leaving Orion gave a nod, walking back to Valha, waiting for another battle,


    "Even I can''t understand your background, just who are you?"


    Teresa asked with an intriguing tone, Xiao didn''t reply, opting not to speak out about it, the crown on his head started to fade as it disappeared, Xiao now was just wearing his cloak of death,


    "How long until Li Lun awakens?"


    Xiao asked making Teresa pout, shaking her head she spoke,


    "Sigh.....kids, she will wake up in about a day, be ready to be surprised"


    "Yeah, sure....sure"


    Waving his hand off Xiao sat cross-legged on the ground as he started to digest all that he had learned. Seeing that Xiao was diving into himself Teresa didn''t say much as her throne returned and she sat on it but just as she did her rxed expression crumbled apart, as sweat started to leak from her head, her hands and legs too were trembling,


    "Damn it! calm down!"


    Teresa spoke to herself trying to calm down, she didn''t show it but the moment Xiao had released his crown, a supreme pressure of death crushed upon Teresa, memories of a bad past shing within her mind,


    "It''s just a simr aura but Xiao isn''t rted"


    Teresa spoke to herself, her manner changing from boy to Xiao, she held herself within, if the boy was rted to ''it'' she would have killed him, even if it meant her death, exhaling Teresa finally gained her calm, her eyes shing to her sessor,


    "Girl you really love someone very very dangerous"


    Teresa spoke, only she knew what horrors were shing through her mind. Meanwhile, Xiao was dealing with himself,


    ''All-Seer show me all the notifications you are holding back''


    Xiao asked and just as he did several notifications started to pass in front of him, it took some time before which he was able to focus on them.


    [Host had undergone the awakening of supreme understanding of oneself]


    ==================


    Title: Supreme Understanding Of Oneself


    Description: Coming to understating oneself in a way like no other, your faults, the points you consider good, the guilts in your heart, everything was epted by one.


    Advantages:


    -->The host shall never be affected by any kind of illusions


    -->Host''s heart shall never weaver or doubt.


    -->Heart Demons shall never find their way to you


    -->It''s impossible now to manipte or control the host in any way. Even the charm of Gods shall not sway your heart.


    -->Your path towards Godhood has now opened a bit.


    -->Every understanding you have right now will be increased by a single level.


    -->A unique path only belonging to you can now be walked.


    ==================


    [All of the hosts currentw and understanding have now rose]

 131 Chapter 131

    [All of the host''s currentws and understanding have now rose]


    Hearing such a message Xiao didn''t have much reaction, he had felt the rise in his abilities, his understanding of his mes rose, thews that obscured him became much more clear, his martial techniques rose, and even his understanding of Omega Asuras Wrath increased, making Xiao understand its depth even more,


    ''There''s a lot for me to digest''


    The rise in power he got was humongous, his cultivation might have not increased but his abilities and strength have definitely taken two steps forward but none of thispared to him removing the trap that was ced on him, how would have things ended up if he didn''t know? just thinking of this was pissing Xiao off more,


    ''Omega Asuras Wrath, just what are you?''


    Xiao questioned, if he had real control over him, he wouldn''t have taken up this cultivation technique, unknown power is far too dangerous, and the mystery behind this technique was too blurry but what had done was done, he couldn''t even stop cultivating it as this was a one-way path, there was no going back, not from this technique,


    ''Wrath of an Asura will burn everything, it is a power capable of taking everything down with it, there is nothing more dangerous than its wrath, as an Asura''s fire will make everything crumble''


    The words yed in Xiao''s mind,ing smoothly to him, it was the next path that he had to take but reading the number of materials he requires to move forward almost made Xiao faint,


    ''Why don''t you just rob me?!''


    Comin was all he could do, as the greater the power higher will be the cost of wielding it, though if Xiao were to think, he still hasn''t tapped into all of his potentials, his mental and soul power was severelygging behind, consuming souls will give him their techniques and experience but he still has to cultivate all these powers.


    Xiao has a wide range of abilities and strength, he was just being held back by himself, even above that he still has his own death army to raise, not an army from the realm of death but one solely belonging to him, an army raised from his kill and power, an army that only answered to him, one that will rise to be his strongest card,


    ''Should I visit the district of the zombies within the death realm?''


    Xiao mused, the zombies that thrive in the realm of death are not to be messed with, they are not much different from humans, any zombie that lives in the death realm is at the peak of their power and had reached the zenith of their evolution,


    ''Will put that on the do list''


    Doing so Xiao had another issue that he was keeping at bay, it was the battle for his evolution, if Xiao were to enter the next realm he is required to go through an evolution challenge, each climb into the next realm requires, so as you increase your standing in the cosmos, slowly climbing from a moral to a God,


    ''This time it won''t be easy''


    An evolution challenge is normally bestowed upon by the Heavens itself, the currentw keeper of the cosmos, the darling child of the Heavenly Tree, the path of evolution is different in different realms, every being has to do the same, even the ones born to the higher realm will at one point go through an evolution.


    It was not just an evolution, it is amon way of gifting you a path to walk on, every being has a limit set upon, and to break that limit evolution and a path needs to be chosen, the path you chose determines your future, in normal cases, a single choice is given but to the talents of the cosmos their path varies.


    The point here is that those born at the top might not know when their evolution might start, it is the small price they had to endure for having everything at birth, unlike the ones that have to climb from the bottom.


    Each specific individual in the cosmos has its own limit of evolution but that specific number remains unknown, only when you reach the end will you know that you have hit a wall,


    ''But it would seem that it''s a bit different for me''


    ===============


    Host''s possible paths of evolution have been studied and confirmed, With the achievements, talents, fate, status, blessing, and growth you have earned until now, a path you can take is now seen, select the path you wish and a befitting trial will be given to you:


    -->Option 1: Raging Humanrion Of Fire


    -->Option 2: Fate Defying Divider


    -->Option 3: Fire and Death Chaoser


    -->Option 4: Asura''s Wrath Wielder<sub> </sub>


    -->Option 5: Cosmic Divider of Fate


    -->Option 6: Sword Of Fire And Death


    -->Option 7: Life Holder Of End


    -->Option 8: Fledgling Of Chaos And Darkness


    -->Option 9: Walker Of All Power


    -->Option 10: Bringer Of End


    ===============


    ''Wow, this might make a legend to be itched''


    Xiao eximed as he read the evolution paths he could take, in his past life, he had just one option it being ''Medium Human'', just a worthless evolution that was well useless, it has another evolution ''High Human'', it couldn''t be helped that the ways in which he got stronger weren''t that well, even the evolution for those he barely escaped with his life, the list he was looking at even went down, each name bing terrifying than the other,


    ''All of their power is humongous, if I chose anyone of them I could go toe to toe with even Origins''


    Xiao broadened over the choices, if he chose one then the whole of his body would change ording to his evolution, it was a rebirth of the sort, and seeing the choices Xiao has, he was sure that his trial will be hell but even with all of these enticing choices Xiao''s eyes alwaysnded on an option not provided by the heavens.


    ===============


    Title: Path Of Unknown


    Description: As someone that has lived over death twice, someone of ughter, someone that can walk many paths, someone deemed as the Prince Of Death, and as someone that has awakened a supreme understanding of himself, the host is capable of creating his own evolutionary path to walk. Capable of evolving to a being that has not ever been seen ever before.


    ??Host will be the first of his species, a progenitor of the path, a supreme overload of all that wish to follow your evolution. This is a gift that rose due to several situations that shouldn''t have taken ce. The !@#$%^&*  has given you a chance, a chance to break the norms.


    Caution: Choosing such a path would mean that all help from the cosmos itself will be cut off, and the host will be evolving into a being that isn''t marked or known, hence the future evolutions will all depend on the host himself. The limit of this evolutiony on the host.


    Advantage: You shall be capable of reaching the realm of power blocked to all of creation, a power that is only wielded by the first concepts, a power to affect reality as a whole.


    ===============


    ''This is a very risky path''


    Xiao was torn on his choice, it was not like he had to choose now for he had no desire to reach the second higher realm but it was always better to get a thought on before itself, the paths he had to choose for his evolution had only reached him now, this was confusing on its own, normally the paths of evolution directly entrees one''s mind as you just have to think about it,


    ''I can''t half-ass this, I have to be sure before I choose''


    For now, Xiao would read through all of his evolutionary path and then he would choose, this chance of his was too precious to waste on impulse,


    ''What is the other notification?''


    Xiao asked,


    [The Void Empress of Endless End as gifted you with...]

 132 Chapter 132

    ''It''s quite good''


    Xiao thought as he read through the ''gift'' that Teresa has given him, if used well it could be a good part of his strength,


    ''She''s a good person to have as an ally''


    Xiao pondered over, now that his mind was not clouded over anymore he could think and n well more.


    ========================


    Gift of the Void Empress Of Endless End


    Power: Addition of the attribute of disintegration and destruction.


    Description: Thanks to the blessing of Teresa, the host is now capable of adding some of the properties of Void Qi to his attacks, making them much more deadly.


    *If the host is near to Li Lun when he uses his blessing, then his powers over void would multiply over ten times


    ========================


    Thest part of Xiao''s ''gift'' was making his lips twitch, he could tantly see the scheme being cooked here but he didn''t reject the blessing, power was power, and he wasn''t going to reject it over such a childish reason,


    ''I have to go through the battle''


    Thinking so Xiao took a deep breath as he entered his mindscape, soon the replica of the past battle was formed, as Xiao started to rey the battle that he recorded in his mind, his eyes focusing on each of the movements and issues from the battle, the more he watched the more he shook his head,


    ''I have been wasteful''


    Xiao understood, since it was his first time calling upon his ''subjects'' to the real world, Xiao had gotten a bit more excited thus not giving proper instructions in the battle, the army he called upon was his and as itsmander, it was his responsibility to make sure that his soldiers fought in an effective way that reduced deaths.


    Though in this case, the army he called upon is dead...


    ''sigh...no use crying over spilled milk''


    Thinking so Xiao rebuilt the fight from before, making a simr situation again, this time Xiao wanted to finish the battle sooner and in a more effective manner, back in Ingrid due to his mercenary status he had learned a lot about leading battles,manding and nning, thus he was effectively able to n a better fight.


    It was much more fluid now since Xiao knew much more about Teresa, thus granting him an edge,


    ''hum....looks like I will need to swallow up the souls of some great generals''


    There were several things he wascking on and he needs to decrease his weakness bit by bit, as such Xiao went into deep practice, his mind understanding every growth within his power, slowly adjusting to his growth, Xiao within his mindscape started to learn all his power, as such time passed by as a new day began.


    Just as it did a deep rumbling shook the realm Xiao was in, thus finally taking him out of his training, still sitting cross-legged Xiao opened his eyes, both of them shing with different colors, he was now much calmer than before, his presence looked a bit more frightening and dangerous.


    The aura that Xiao gave off was a mixture of inconsistencies that took people''s attention no matter where he stood, the passive connecting feeling of his wasbined with the natural aura of danger and fire given off by his cultivation technique, this was alsobined with the natural presence of death, the presence of his status giving him a prideful and a dangerous feel.


    Each of these sensations wasbined with Xiao, all of theming together to give him a natural feel that swayed once heart and focus, Xiao''s long hair sprawled on his back as he stood up, slowly stretching his body to get its feel back,


    ''Manh...sitting like this is indeed boring''


    Xiaoined as his eyes moved towards the cocoon that held Li Lun, it was shaking and several cracks could be seen in it,


    "She will be out soon"


    Teresa spoke as she appeared beside Xiao, who nodded his head at her words, his eyes focusing on the girl that would soon be reborn, a girl who after even though brief time will be able to gaze at the world, a girl who will be reborn strong,


    "Won''t you see her?"


    Xiao asked as he saw Teresa''s body getting a bit blurry,


    "No, something tells me the first thing she wants to see isn''t me"


    Teresa spoke with a mischievous tone before her entire body disappeared, leaving Xiao facing a cocoon that was descending to the ground, reaching his level as the cracks around it started to spread wide, a subtle grey light leaving the cocoon,


    ''This will be a mess''


    Xiao mused and as he did the cracks filled every edge of the cocoon before it burst open, a vibrant light filling Xiao''s face and forcing him to close his eyes, it took a moment before which he was able to open them,


    ''Thank god she''s clothed''


    Xiao thought, even though they weren''t the same cloth she wore before awakening, it was still clothing but then Xiao''s eyes focused on Li Lun herself making him take a deep breath at her change.


    The current her didn''t look feeble at all, as her body floated above the ground, her ck hair had now turned beautiful shinning grey, her body seen through her dress was white and supple, and her face even when ten looked beautiful enough to take anyone''s attention, perfect symmetric features, cute pointed nose, red lips.


    Right now she didn''t arouse any lust but a feeling of awe, Xiao''s sure that as she grows her beauty would smite everyone that gazes at her. But within this what caught Xiao''s main focus was the third eye on her forehead, right now it was closed along with her other two eyes,


    ''What''s her power now?''<sub> </sub>


    Xiao thought as he peeked into the current her.


    ===Status===


    Name: Li Lun


    Title: Pitiful child, Cursed Body, Blind baggage.....etc


    Alignment: Neutral


    Cultivation: Heaven Core Realm-[Level. 2](Currently Allowed)


    Legacy: Void Of Endless End


    Bloodline: Void End Monrcah


    Physique: Endless Fall Of Void


    Heavenly Eye: Void Eye


    Affinity: Void, Earth, Chaotic Wind


    Power level: Supreme Tier Supreme


    Specialties: Realm Destroying Shot, Disintegrating End, void Call


    Qi Type: Void Qi, Erath Qi, Chaotic wind Qi


    --> Profession :


    [Archery]-High realm of mastery


    [Void Caller]-the minor realm of mastery


    --> Cultivation Manual :


    [Realm Tearing Void]-Minor realm of mastery


    -->Martial Manual:


    [Perfect Shot]-Minor realm of mastery


    [Void Steps]-Minor realm of mastery


    [Ending Call]-Perfect realm of mastery


    [Chaotic Wind Sniff]-Perfect realm of mastery


    .


    .


    .


    --> Skills: None


    -->Familiars: None


    =====


    ''This is good''


    Xiao thought as he gazed at the status of Li Lun, some of the power she had even he didn''t know what they meant but he could tell that she had undergone aplete rebirth, strictly speaking, she was no longer human, she had turned into the highest level of void being,


    ''What''s up with her cultivation?''


    Xiao asked to All-Seer.


    [It''s not her true cultivation, it''s restricted to this current level]


    ''Must be Teresa''s doing''


    While Xiao thought so as Li Lun''s body slowly started to descend as she reached the ground, her dainty feet touching the ground, while the grey one-piece dress suited around her, her two eyes started to flutter as they slowly started to open, and the first thing her eyes gazing on being Xiao.

 133 Chapter 133

    Li Lun who had undergone her rebirth was slowly opening her eyes, during the time she underwent her rebirth, her mind was hazy and lost, she could feel the changes in her body, while its effects, advantages, and disadvantages filled her mind, making her understand who she was bing.


    Information about the cosmos and stuff she never knew about filled her mind, making her understand just how small and powerless she is, this also meant she had understood just how high an opportunity she was receiving, the humongous power filled her body, changing it to fit a Qi that''s feared everywhere.


    Each of these emotions, information, and desire was overwhelming Li Lun she knew what she would be once this process stops but even in all this a single looming thought dominated her,


    ''I will be able to see him!''


    This thought was burning her mind, body, and soul, Li Lun had seen Xiao before she lost her eyes but she had heard from the talks about how much Xiao had changed after he started cultivating, his looks spread about far and wide, gathering a lot of buzz.


    At this moment it wasn''t the supreme power that she would receive, it wasn''t the prospects of the future and it wasn''t about seeing the world, none of these were her main concerns, right now all she desired was to finish her awakening such that she would be able to gaze at Xiao, to know how the person she loved currently looks.


    Li Lun had dreamt of the moment ever since she fell in love, her mind had created several prospects of how Xiao will look once he grew up and now the dream she longed for will finallye true.


    With severe difficulty Li Lun''s trembling eyes started to open, revealing two beautiful amethyst pairs of eyes, they seemed to shine and sparkle, a pair of eyes that just gazing at them would make people desire them.


    At first, as Li Lun opened her eyes confusion filled them, different colors assaulting her gaze that she flinched, the unusual world of colors that she had long forgotten about was filling her, making her close her eyes once more,


    "Are you okay?"


    It was then she felt Xiao''s familiar voice around her, her hand moved by instinct as she held his hand, even though her sight had returned, her enhanced natural senses still remained, she could feel his familiar aura, scent, and heartbeat, somehow it had only gotten stronger with her, making her cherish everything she was feeling,


    "I-I am fine, just a bit unused to the light"


    Li Lun replied,


    "Then take your time, I am here to help if you need any"


    Xiao said as he held her hand tight, feeling so a stunning smile gracing Li Lun''s face as she nodded her head,


    "Um, I know"


    Saying so she took a deep breath as she once again tried to open her eyes, the colors affecting her once more as she closed them up again but it was better than before, soon bit by bit she started to open her eyes, this time her sight having adjusted, slowly but surely everything was filling her gaze and the thing that came first to her view was the face of a boy that looked familiar yet not,


    "Xiao?"


    Li Lun spoke in a choked-up voice, as small pools of tears gathered in her eyes, seeing this Xiao smiled wryly as he washed up some of her tears,


    "Look at this, you have grown so strong yet you''re still a cry baby"


    Li Lun''s mind went nk as she saw Xiao''s smile,


    ''So handsome!''


    Li Lun thought, in truth, Xiao was cuter than handsome right now but to a budding lover, Xiao would look handsome no matter how he was but adding to his true looks? well, that was more than enough to raise Li Lun''s heartbeat as a furious blush took her face,


    ''He''s taller than before, his hair is different, his cheeks have sunk and he''s amazing!''<sub> </sub>


    All the imagination of Xiao''s looks had shattered upon gazing at his real face, imprinting it into her mind, her beautiful gem-like eyes focused on Xiao, scrutinizing everything about him, his face, his hair, his body, she was making sure to remember them all,


    "Am I that interesting to gaze upon?"


    Xiao asked with amusement, gaining an unconscious answer from Li Lun,


    "Yes I can look at you forever"


    As soon as she said so her ears that was a bit more pointed even turned red but she didn''t deny it as she looked straight into Xiao''s eyes that were pulling her in,


    ''Atta girl! keep attacking his heart, you got this!''


    Teresa thought as she gazed at this from above, hidden from sight, she was waving her hands forth as shemented the fact that she didn''t have a beverage to drink as she enjoyed this budding romance.


    Meanwhile, Xiao could only gaze at the infatuated Li Lun with a smile, he wasn''t going to reject her feelings for he knew he didn''t have a way back, he had expected her feelings to fade with time and mostly he didn''t want anything to do with her because he feared the challenges that mighte his way if he was to ept her love.


    But those thoughts had flown out the window the moment he took Yurou to himself and awakened his bloodline, who was he to fear within the cosmos? it should be others who should be fearing him now,


    ''Though I need to tell her about Yurou''


    Although Xiao thought so he didn''t speak out, not now anyways, this was the moment that Li Lun was gaining her second lease on life, how could he rte it to the part where her fiance speaks to her about the fact that he already has someone that he loves? yeah, he ain''t that stupid,


    ''Wait,e to think of it, I know what kind of woman she will turn into, then why did I even think of rejecting her love?''


    Xiao thought, sure he loves Yurou but he wasn''t some saint bastard that thought he can''t fall in love with another, everything about Li Lun was perfect and he knows that her love for him is true, so why the hell should he push her away?


    ''Wait, it would seem that the cube was even making my senses and reasoning dull, how could I have not seen the signs?''


    Xiao wasn''t dense, he should have known that acting in such a way with Yurou and Li Lun will lead to them developing feelings for him, yet why didn''t he see it?


    ''Wait why do I feel like I am forgetting something...''


    Xiao thought as his mind churned back into his life it was then that a supple little figure filled his mind,


    ''Xuanyin!''


    Reaching here Xiao felt his body shudder and his mind shake,


    ''No, I can''t jump to a conclusion yet, even if my actions have made her happy, it shouldn''t lead to feelings above that of siblings''


    Xiao calmed down over such thoughts, such feelings are very rare to develop, it was to only take ce when the person was isted, had heavy suffering, had feelings repressed, and only has one outlet of freedom...


    Reaching till here Xiao''s thoughts froze as his mind slow down,


    ''I''m fucked aren''t I?''

 134 Chapter 134

    The cube that was within Xiao was only guiding certain actions of Xiao and blinding over him, like a cover that was restricting him from understanding some things, it was as if his sharpness and his abilities to see around him had been masked over, hence not all actions Xiao took was out of a control beyond him.


    He made a ''connection'' with his sister because he indeed wanted to share her pain and get close to her as her brother, he wanted to make up for the useless brother he was, he did talk and help Yurou because he considered her as a good child, an innocent little girl that stuck to his side even when the rest of his family was avoiding him.


    He helped Li Lun because he owed her a favor for saving his life, plus after reading through the Heavenly Opposers he understood the life she had lived, it had somehow connected with his thus making him want to help her.


    Of course even above this, he did have a hidden intention of getting Li Lun''s gratitude, he knew how powerful she will be and what was bad with having a favor of such a woman? but what the cube did was make him unable to realize the effect of many of his actions.


    How couldn''t his wild and helpful action not make such innocent budding girls, facing despair not fall in love with him? in the depth of despair the one that grants you the light will have a high standing on you, now with Xiao''s certain actions it was more probable to say that he was guiding a very dangerous feeling,


    ''Who am I kidding? with Li Lun I wanted her for myself''


    Xiao mused, with his awakening, he hade to understand himself more, he knew what he wanted and the things he had to do to get them,


    "Xiao are you okay?"


    Suddenly Li Lun called out to him, making hime out of his thoughts as he smiled at her,


    "No, I am fine, I was just lost in how beautiful you look now"


    His words had an immediate effect as Li Lun had a silly smile on her face as she jumped to him,


    "Xiao!"


    Calling so her body was now on him as she hugged him, her hands around his chest while her head lovingly stayed on his chest, seeing that Xiao patted her back with his hand,


    ''If Yurou was to see this she will definitely go on a killing spree''


    Xiao chuckled at his thoughts, not at all fearing Yurou''s outburst, with the cube removed and heing to understand himself better, he came to see what kind of girl Yurou had be, with their connection he understood how heavy Yurou''s love is and he wasn''t off put by it maybe he even liked it a bit?


    ? Yup Xiao hade to realize something very important, its that.....


    ....he''s crazy...


    After going through something Xiao has, you don''te out without your own demons and craze, the cube''s main function was to hold those demons and desires at bay but it had backfired spectacr, not only had those ''defects'' let free but with a supreme understanding of oneself, Xiao had ventured onto more deadly feelings and growth.


    But just as he was patting Li Lun''s back she separated her body from him, her hands still holding his chest, her fingers holding onto his clothes while her determined eyes looked deeply into Xiao''s, taking a deep breath she slowly started to say,


    "Xiao, I love you"


    ''Damn girl! nice shot!''


    Teresa whistled as she watched the one-shot attack of Li Lun''s, Teresa clutched her chin as she nodded her head with a satisfied look,


    ''That''s my sessor, looks like I will have to alter some of my ns....hehehe''


    In this regard Teresa wasn''t much sane too, you will lose a screw or two in your head after living in an era of ughter and death.


    While Teresa''s mind wandered about Austin gazed at the stunning little girl in front of him, her trembling hands holding onto his shirt, from the tip of her ears to her neck was red, her beautiful gem-like amethyst eyes hazy and blurry, her lips were pursed after her words, while she with trepidation looked at Xiao who was now looking at her with a neutral gaze.<sub> </sub>


    But that didn''tst for long, as his hands moved and held over Li Lun''s hand on his chest, his eyes gained a sharpness as he gazed at Li Lun,


    "Li Lun"


    He called out,


    "Ye-Yes?"


    She replied with nervousness,


    "I like you but I don''t love you"


    He said making Li Lun lose all the color on her face as her knees weakened, she would have fallen off if it weren''t for Xiao''s support but he wasn''t done speaking, holding her tight he continued,


    "But I am willing to fall in love with you..."


    Thest of his words brought the entirety of Li Lun''s life back, she who felt that her world was copsing on itself before which it was raised back up, her body nowpletely losing strength as she leaned onto Xiao, whose body, heat, and scent were, is and forever will be something that was calming to her.


    Seeing the situation of Li Lun Xiao inwardly shook his head,


    ''Where did my talk of not having entire dependence on one go?''


    Even though he thought so he knew that his ideas were baseless, Li Lun was still young, after living a life of failure she had just started to rise from the ashes, as time goes by confidence would find her naturally, upon so she will gain more power and will within her to fight for herself, mere words won''t be enough to pull her down.


    Xiao didn''t want to lie to her about his feelings, when he said he liked her he meant it but the like wasn''t actually centered around romance, it was a general like, actually in the past Xiao did have a crush on Li Lun, he could still remember the scene where he saw her fighting against a single humongous army.


    Her back stood tall as all those that faced her received only death, in her peak Li Lun had even taken down an entire realm, thus erasing innumerable lives. Though the feelings he had for her had faded a long time ago.


    If everything were to go well Xiao and she might be spending a long time together and he didn''t want to start such a life with lies and deceit, Li Lun deserved much more than that after everything she had gone through.


    Though Xiao was sure that his life will be very rocky, he could already see it, the introduction between them,


    ''Hey Li Lun, this is my lover! the one before you! yeah I kinda cheated on you''


    ''Hey Yurou, this is Li Lun, yup, you know my fiancee right? long story short we are still together, and you two will be sister-wives!''


    Yeah.......Xiao could already see it, an entire realm vanishing but he wasn''t backing down, he liked the challenge,


    ''Come to think of it, there are a lot of powerful girls in trouble at this time, aren''t there?''


    Such thought hidden from all brought a very very evil smile across Xiao''s face, if one was to think he didn''t have desires then they were very mistaken if one was to think that his self-awakening had made him better then they were mistaken.


    Xiao''s a viin through and through, the awakening had just shown him, how much of a viin he really is,


    ''Wanted to me make me a good guy?.....well then see me spread chaos!''


    A ruthless glint filled Xiao''s eyes as a wolfish grin that meant a lot suddenly came and went through his face.

 135 Chapter 135

    ''Now isn''t the time to get lost in thought''


    Pulling himself back together, Xiao smiled charmingly as he spoke,


    "Looks like now no one can look down on you now"


    As he said so Li Lun nodded her head, her gaze hyper-focused on his face, no matter how much she gazed at it she wasn''t getting enough, she wanted to keep looking at his face for eons toe, somehow Li Lun felt that she wouldn''t ever get tired of whaty before her,


    "Cough....are you two love birds free now?"


    Suddenly Teresa spoke as she appeared beside them, her eyes lit with teasing as she looked at the two children with a knowing look,


    "Sigh....kids these days, they are moving so fast"


    Teresa spoke with an enlightening look, to which Li Lun turned to face Teresa as her arms wrapped around Xiao,


    "Mine!"


    Li Lun spoke with a confident voice as she puffed up her chest forward, her actions making Xiao smile, leaning into her cuteness,


    "My.....my someone is very protective"


    Teresa teased again but Li Lun didn''t back down as she held onto Xiao tighter, even though much of her hate for Teresa has weakened after gaining power and understanding how big of a chance she''s given, there still exists a smidge of dislike for Teresa, her huge amount of hate and pain for what she went through won''t bepletely erased,


    "Since you are so well, why don''t the two of you enter the trails?"


    "Trails?"


    Xiao asked with confusion, masking any thoughts that he as an idea of what was being talked about,


    "The two of us can enter?!"


    Li Lun asked with an excited voice, as the sessor she has clear knowledge of what the trials were and what they could gift, Teresa nodded her head,


    "Normally I won''t allow it but you''re heart''s already set, isn''t it?"


    Thest words of Teresa were exceedingly serious, making it such that Li Lun adopted a simr look, her face turned toward Xia as it became one of pure longing and love before which it focused back to Teresa as Li Lun replied,


    "I have chosen, I will spend the rest of my life with Xiao"


    "If so then good, both of you can enter, plus I have taken a bit of a liking to the kid"


    Teresa''s words brought a frown to Li Lun''s face as her hold on Xiao tightened,


    "He''s mine!"


    ? She once again posted might upon her territory, while Xiao who was still acting cluelessly spoke,


    "Can someone tell me what these trails are?"


    He spoke in a defeated tone, to this Teresa chuckled as she replied,


    "It''s simple, right now Li Lun has only epted my inheritance, if she wishes to improve and take upon the treasures I have left behind she has to keep proving her worth"


    Upon saying so, Teresa went on to exin, while Xiao nodded his head as if it was the first time he was hearing of such information, basically, these trials were so that Li Lun won''t growcent orzy, at each level of her cultivation, is she needed treasures or more help, she would be needed to pass through several of the trails that Teresa has set up,


    "I see that seems fair..."


    Xiao replied, as he rubbed his chin with his left hand, as his right was still upied by Li Lun, who was once again back to looking at his face, for a moment he was starting to worry that she might be developing some fetish of gazing at his face, it surely was a bit distracting as her gaze was drilling onto him,


    "Xiao, let''s go together! I can finally fight as an equal with you!"<sub> </sub>


    Li Lun said excitedly as her hug on her arms tightened more,


    ''Are you trying tobine with me?''


    Xiao thought in his mind but didn''t say anything out as he let Li Lun enjoy the current moment,


    "Li Lun,e here for a moment, I have something to say to you"


    Teresa called out much to the disappointment of Li Lun who unwillingly let go of Xiao''s hand as she walked towards Teresa, upon reaching so a transparent dome formed around them both as Xiao saw Teresa speaking to Li Lun with a serious expression,


    ''Must be important''


    But that thought was thrown out of his mind as he saw Li Lun at times gazing towards him with a shy smile while nodding seriously to Teresa,


    ''What the hell is that woman teaching Li Lun?''


    He was starting to get worried about the trials but in the end, he didn''t want to back down, the treasures that he could gain were extremely useful for him to just give up, plus the opportunity will help him see how much Li Lun has changed, giving him a glimpse of the powers thaty dormant, soon the super secret talk between the two ended as Li Lun with a serious face came towards him.


    Turning to Teresa he could see a satisfied smile on her face, while Li Lun had one of seriousness, one reminiscent of a solder heading to a battlefield,


    "Are the two of you ready?"


    Teresa asked as the two kids in front of her nodded their heads,


    ''Don''t go all out, try to hold back most of your powers, Li Lun has a lot to grow on''


    Suddenly a voice transmission filled Xiao''s mind as Teresa''s voice was heard, he didn''t say anything but the subtle nod that he gave spoke much more than words,


    "Good then I wish you luck"


    As Teresa said so the two of them dissipated from where they stood, while a sly smile lit Teresa''s face, amusement dancing in her eyes as she gazed at the trials that were about to begin,


    ''The rest I leave with you my sessor, hit him hard!''


    While she encouraged so, the duo soon opened themselves to a wide martial hall, Xiao gazing up couldn''t even see the end of the ceiling, while the hall was extremelyrge, in front of him stood a huge gate with its doors closed, as they stood there an illusionary figure appeared, nothing about it could be seen, it''s eerie voice spreading about,


    "Both your first condition is simple, fight and win"


    Just as the voice said so the doors started to crack and shake, and the roars of beasts could be heard, Xiao felt a seething pressure upon him as his two swords appeared in his hands, meanwhile Li Lun''s eyes narrowed as an exquisite bow appeared in her hands,


    "New bow?"


    Xiao asked with a smile to which she responded with one,


    "It''s new"


    She said so as her Qi started to rile up, even this entire ce was thankfully filled with void Qi helping her stimte her powers better.


    While Xiao who stood beside her felt a more innate connection to the Qi beside him.


    [The blessing shall take ce]


    [Due to the close proximity of the host, the void QI around is more amiable to you, for better effects stay closer to the current target]


    [If the host is to increase contact with the target, more advantages will awaken]


    ''.....''

 136 Chapter 136

    ''Just what is wrong with that woman?''


    Xiao questioned as he heard the notification filling his head but he wasn''t able to focus on the sound for long as the cracking sound of the doors opening was heard, the roars of countless beasts filling the humongous hall, adding to it, the husky voice of the illusionary figure was heard,


    "Fight till the two of you die...."


    As its words were heard the figure disappeared as the duo was forced to gaze at the door that haspletely opened up, the first beast that stepped forth was a two-headed wolf about 2 meters tall, its hungry eyes focusing on the two of them as a double howl left the beasts mouth, its crimson eyes lighting up, while its blur fur standing tall,


    ''An Earth Core Realm beast?''


    Xiao''s eyes narrowed as his hold on swords tightened just as he was about to burst forth, a small void crack appeared below one of the heads of the beast, an arrow moving faster than the head can react as it drilled from below appearing out as it disappeared to another void crack that appeared above the head.


    The other head wasn''t even given time to process the death of itspanion before the same void crack appeared above the second head, the same arrow bursting forth with higher momentum as it drilled the head of the beast from above, turning its brain to mush.


    Meanwhile, Xiao could only watch with blinking eyes, as the body of the beast flopped down after its death, in just a second its life was done, and he looked back at Li Lun who was holding her bow, seeing him look at her, she puffed out as her chest as she spoke,


    "Don''t worry! I will protect you!"


    "Tha-Thanks..."


    That was all that came out of Xiao as he looked at the killed beast, one of terrifying power, just died like that,


    ''Looks like her rating for High Tier supreme isn''t for show''


    In the world of cultivation, every being has a power level, which indicates the amount of power a person could wield at their stage of cultivation, not everyone has the same amount of fighting power at the same level of cultivation, thus a standard was made to measure how much better a person was then his peers at the same level of cultivation.


    It was another marking that differentiated the geniuses and the average, the division was normally:


    Mortal Talent


    Master Talent


    True Master Talent


    Battle King Talent


    Sovereign Talent


    Monarch Talent


    Divine Sea Talent


    Holy Lord Talent


    Empyrean Talent


    Supreme Level Talent


    Each of these talents has a division of low, mid, and high between them, the ones of supreme level talent battle powers are one in zillions, it''s rare upon rare upon rare, and the ones with such talent would be marked as the next sessor of behemoth organizations,


    ''Though there are some more hidden talents above them''<sub> </sub>


    Thinking so Xiao turned his eyes toward his rating.


    ==================


    =Name Yun Xiao


    Power level: Cosmic Breaker


    ==================


    ''Yeah, never heard of it''


    Xiao is starting to wonder if his existence might break manyws of the cosmos but he wasn''t even given a lot of time to think before which two more beasts appeared, both of them simr to the previous beast, this time Xiao sted forth toward one of the two-headed wolf beasts, its reaction wasn''t slow as one of its humongous w burst forth to take Xiao''s life but he blocked it with one of his arrows before which his body sted forth from the ground in a spinning manner, his expression rxed as he did so.


    Xiao appeared right above the blind spot of the beast as his swords shed faster than the beast could react and just before its heads hit the ground Xiao was back in his position, he looked at the other beast that was already killed by Li Lun,


    "Good work"


    His words to Li Lun made her squeal as her face lit up with a goofy smile, Li Lun was more motivated than ever to kill all the beasts, who not knowing their doom rushed forth, this time three simr beasts appeared again, this time Xiao being toozy to move used his Worldly control as he heightened the power with his soul energy.


    Worldly control Tier 1: Spikey Rockey


    Two of the beasts were drilled from the bottom as they soon became filled with holes, the power of any worldly control depended on the cultivation of the world spirit master, Xiao was inherently more powerful than the beasts that appeared, plus adding in his soul''s energy to maximize the attack was just overkill.


    Xiao waited for the next wave but none followed, the same illusionary figure once again appeared above the duo its words being heard,


    "Um...the two of your powers are too high, so take upon a wave, survive this, and your rewards shall double"


    No choice was given to the two of them before which the roar of several beasts was heard, gazing at the door Xiao could feel the floor he was in tremble from the wave that was about to hit them, seeing this Xiao turned towards Li Lun,


    "Since its a wave, just standing will make us more disadvantages, once the wave overwhelms us, let''s move, keep up"


    His words made Li Lun smile as her expression turned serious and just as Xiao had finished speaking, several different beasts burst forth from the door, all of them of Heaven Core Realm, seeing this Xiao''s swords lit up with Perefone as he waved his sword forward, a huge me wave spreading forward as it burned the beast that came forth.


    The ones that tried to put up a shield weren''t able to do so as an arrow arrived at that precise time from a void crack, plunging into them, either killing them or taking away their focus as the ck wave of mes burned them to ashes,


    ''She has good battle sense''


    As a formermander of battle, Xiao inwardly nodded his head at Li Lun''s small actions thatpletely changes the battle''s atmosphere but Xiao didn''t lose himself to his thoughts as beasts kept pouring out, all of them hungry and berserk.


    13 Rings Of Fire!


    Xiao waved his sword in circles as 13 ck me-like rings started to rotate above him, he waved his hand forth as they spun to the top of the door, each of them spinning about, as a new wave began one of the spinning rings fell, turning the first attackers to crips while inflicting damage to the rest that caught behind.


    Then the injured survivors were quickly taken care of by Li Lun as her arrows plunged into them, thus a routine of death kept repeating itself,mon energy forming between Xiao and Li Lun, though Xiao didn''t go overboard as he gave Li Lun more chances to shine, at times he would give some advice to her, improving her battle powers further.


    The beasts that kepting forward were just experiences for Li Lun to grow, while all this happened Teresa watched it all of it with a smile on her face, she rubbed her hand like a shady merchant, as an amusing smile graced her face,


    ''Hehehe.....let the true battle begin''

 137 Chapter 137

    "Is that all?"


    Li Lun asked, all around themy the dead body of beasts, the dead bodies disappearing from the hall after they were killed, not even their blood was left behind, it was thanks to this function that they hadn''t been overwhelmed, else the room would have long since lost any space for the two of them,


    "It seems to be the case"


    Xiao spoke, the two swords on his hands dyed with blood, he had long lost the number of beasts that he had yed, it had truly helped in furthering hisbat ability, especially one on one, while Li Lun looked at Xiao with a dreamy gaze, her eyes at times during battles traveling to Xiao''s figure, relishing in seeing him fight and more than that enjoying the feeling of fighting with the person she loves,


    ''Her powers cannot be questioned but she''s a lot rough around the edges, she needs some polishing''


    Xiao thought as he gazed at Li Lun who was smiling at him, during the battle the one to improve the most was Li Lun, her talent in battle us truly terrifying, even when she was crippled Xiao could tell that she had not tapped into herplete potential for battles and with no everything set right her talents had burst forth.


    Xiao felt that this trail was more for Yurou, she had actually never fought on her two legs, in fact, she hadn''t stood up for a long time, yet here she was fighting and killing beasts of her same level like they were nothing, of course, her powers came into y but even then, the rate at which she''s improving is monstrous, right now she hadn''t gottenplete control over her power but when she does herbat ability will boost up,


    "Remarkable battle"


    Suddenly the very same voice that gave them the challenge appeared, the body still blurry as it floated above the ground, the duo''s attention moved towards the figure,


    "Is the first challenge over?"


    Xiao asked,


    "Unfortunately the first trial is just beginning"


    As the voice said so some kind of light shed as it entered inside Xiao''s and Li Lun''s bodies,


    "What I gave the two of you are the rewards for passing this round, tailored to each of your needs"


    The hoarse voice spoke, its hand pointing at the two of them,


    "The battle was just to get the two of you warmed up, your true trail begins at the tower of inheritors, go forth and reach the 3rd floor"


    As it finished speaking a white light surrounded the two of them vanishing them from where they stood, Xiao after a long time felt extreme spatial turbulence around him, his mind turned hazy, and he felt his body grow heavy, and for a certain period of time he couldn''t even feel any Qi around him, thissted for a minute after which his body hit solid ground,


    ''Uff...that wasn''t pleasant at all''


    Xiao thought as he felt the solid ground below him, his body feeling a bit weak, while his mind took some time adjusting to the quick change in the atmosphere,


    "Xiao are you okay?"


    Suddenly Li Lun worried voice was heard as he felt a body support him, his head being ced on a small soft ce as his eyes now met Li Lun''s beautiful amethyst ones,


    "Don''t you feel tired?''


    Xiao asked, making Li Lun confused as she tilted her head,


    "No, I fell fine"


    She replied,


    ''Damn void and its super connection to space''


    Xiao cursed out but he didn''t say anything else as rxed himself on thep pillow he was receiving, it was then that Xiao noticed something,


    ''Um?....the energy here is extremely pure''


    Xiao felt it, this wasn''t just Qi he was feeling but everything, the energy source around him was a mixture of several energies brought to almost purity,


    ''But it''s weaker...''


    Though everything was purely mixed, the power of the energy he was feeling was weak, even death Qi was in it, it was as if this energy was a resource made for everybody, such that anybody thates here won''t be left out, it was only the matter of one breaking up the required Qi from the bundle but such thing could only be aplished by certified geniuses,


    ''Just where the hell are we?''


    Xiao questioned himself as his eyes moved around, looking up all he could see was a dull ck ceiling, even the ground was ck, and the room they were in wasn''t even big, and all he could tell was that they were trapped here,


    "Can you stop that?"


    Xiao asked with an annoyed tone as his eyes traveled back to Li Lun who was poking his cheeks, looking into her eyes, he couldn''t help but be lost within them for a moment, they seemed to be little gems shinning about,


    "Humph! you weren''t looking at me!"


    Li Lunined like a pouty wife as she puffed up her cheeks, with her current looks it was more than enough to melt the hearts of monsters, her grey hairplimenting her beauty in an unseen way,<sub> </sub>


    ''Sigh...looks like a lot of problems will be lining up in front of me''


    Xiao thought as he became lost in her beauty for a moment,


    "You''re just breathtaking..."


    Xiaoplimented making Li Lun blush bright, her hands ying with Xiao''s hair, enjoying its soft feel, while she marveled at how beautiful Xiao''s hair looked, he smiled as he enjoyed her small touch of his hair, while his body rxed but that didn''tst for long,


    <Xiao, are you okay?>


    Suddenly Yurou''s voice sounded in his head, causing for hisfortable smile to freeze and Li Lun whose eyes always focused on Xiao after regaining its light easily caught the stiffening of his smile,


    "Is something wrong?"


    She asked to which Xiao shook his head,


    <Xiao, are you okay?>


    Once again suddenly Yurou''s words were heard so he responded as he waved his hand to Li Lun to indicate that he was okay,


    <Yeah, I am here, I am okay though....>


    <But when I tried contacting you a day ago I couldn''t get any response, I thought something had happened>


    Yurou replied with obvious relief,


    <Yeah, I was in an enlightenment hence you couldn''t get to me>


    He spoke,


    <I see that''s great!>


    Yurou replied with happiness, while Xiao tried to hide his true feelings under the boundless love he was sending her, with her connection she might be able to make out if something was wrong,


    <Hehehe....Xiao stop it!.....>


    A shy reply came back as Yurou felt the feelings of love and happiness being sent to her,


    ''Damn, I feel like a cheating husband''


    Xiao thought in his mind, here in reality, close to him a stunning girl with a loving smile was taking care of him, while he was chatting lovingly with another girl, if the two of them were to know what was happening, Xiao couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    Suddenly life wasn''t all that bright anymore...


    ''Who said two timing felt easy?''


    [Humph....scum]


    ''Hey, you have no rights here!''


    [I protest for my right!]


    ''The hell? when did you get so chatty?''


    <Darling?>


    Feeling the loss in Xiao''s love Yurou called out, making Xiao rely back,


    <Yeah, I am still here>


    [Simp!]


    ''Fuck, don''t use my memories against me!''


    [I''d like to see the day when these girls find out the truth, lucky that you might get to hide in hell]


    ''Get lost!''


    Xiao shouted as he focused back at Yurou making sure that she doesn''t get suspicious.

 138 Chapter 138

    <Darling, are you alright?>


    Yurou asked once again, a sense of doubt beginning to burst within her heart as her voice turned a pitch deeper.


    <I''m fine, you know just lost within the mysteries of the cosmos>


    Xiao bullshitted his way through as he talked with Yurou.


    <Are you busy right now?>


    She asked.


    <Yeah, kind of stuck in a huntingnd>


    Xiao replied.


    <Am I disturbing you?>


    Yurou asked with a low voice to which Xiao replied with a loving tone.


    <You could never disturb me, you''re that precious>


    <Darling...>


    Yurou''s sweet melted voice was heard as she listened to his words along with his feelings, hearing so Xiao started to thank his teacher with all his heart, the teachings which he thought worthless were now really starting to be useful in his life, somehow Xiao could already see his master giving him a thumbs up.


    <Okay, darling I won''t hold you back for long, enjoy your fights~~>


    Saying so the connection within Xiao''s mind was canceled,


    "Are you okay?"


    The same question but a different girl, Xiao smiled as he responded,


    "I''m fine, I was just thinking something"


    As he said as so he raised his head from Yurou''sp, his body having regained its energy back, his eyes looking through the small room they were in, just as Xiao was about to speak an emotionless voice was heard from all around the room,


    "Scanning Arrived life forms..."


    "Comparing with avable database....."


    "Matching the present with the past promise....."


    "Inheritor of The Empress Of Endless End detected..."


    "Scanning extra variable with the avable database...."


    "Scanning....."


    "Scanning..."


    "Scanning..."


    Just as the voice was heard a blue light scanned Li Lun, thus giving out information, after her, the light scanned Xiao yet unlike Li Lun the results didn''t arrive as fast as hers, the word of scanning kept being repeated again and again,


    ''What''s going on?''


    Xiao questioned.


    [I am currently stopping that device from getting any information about you]


    Luckily All-Seer got rid of his doubts as it answered,


    ''So that''s why it keeps scanning me?''


    [Yes]


    ''They just leave a small gap and let it see the unimportant stuff''


    [That won''t happen]


    All-Seer rejected immediately, a sense of unwillingness to back down from being heard from its voice,


    ''Sigh.....tell me why''


    Xiao didn''tsh back at All-Seer, as much as it was a mystery to him, he couldn''t reject the notion that it was extremely useful to the current him, and thanks to the special tweaking he did with it during his awakening, All-Seer became incapable of lying to him, it can reject his questions but it''s unable to lie to him, this was the minimum insurance that Xiao needed from something that was taking its ce in his soul.


    [The one scanning the host is a device simr to me]


    ''So it has your function?''


    [No, I am superior]


    All-Seer immediately replied with a hint of superiority, suddenly Xiao felt the blue scanning light around him getting stronger, it''s the color deeper and now it was repeatedly scanning him from upside down,


    ''You better not be doing this for some superiority''


    Xiao questioned.


    [Of course not, while its function pales inparison to me, it still has its own greedy ego, if I let in a small gap it will take advantage of it to try to rip off everything from you]


    ''Can''t you control it?''


    Xiao questioned.


    [I could but then again my power will once again depend on you, this device that''s scanning you is backed by a Devine core]


    ''So ites back to me not having enough power....''<sub> </sub>


    Xiaomented.


    [You are lucky to have me, nothing else would have been capable of blocking this, you should know that once you are scanned all your information will be saved]


    Hearing this Xiao''s eyes shed with understanding, if something is saved that also means that someone could ess it, on doing so some heavy secrets of Xiao''s would be out, though he wasn''t afraid of it, with his current status hardly anything in the cosmos will dare to raise their hands at him but then again it came down to the ones that could understand his status.


    The ones capable of even knowing Death should be rted to beings of his caliber, the ones below them the Origins, then the gods but what was really the problem was Xiao never really believed in true confidentiality, his information might be disyed to all if the person with enough power asks, that would imply his power, talents and trump cards beings out and Xiao knows more than anyone the power of having the correct information,


    ''Is there any way to trick it?''


    [Again not possible with your current cultivation...]


    "Xiao, what''s happening?"


    Li Lun suddenly asked as she pulled at his shirt, her divinely cute face with a frown at the extreme level of scanning that Xiao was receiving, seeing this Xiao gave a light smile as he patted Li Lun''s head, making her calm down,


    ''I have to deal with this, one way or another''


    Upon thinking so Xiao looked around the room after which he spoke,


    "Are you done with this farce?"


    Xiao spoke out but no reply was given,


    "Scanning..."


    "Scanning...."


    ''This bastard is annoying''


    [Tell me about it]


    ''You are the same to me too''


    [Damn...was I only worth this much to you~]


    Avoiding the damn All-Seer that was bing more and more interactive with him Xiao spoke out again,


    "I said no matter what you do, you will never be able to peer into me"


    Somehow though Xiao''s words riled up the device in question as the room he was in started to tremble,


    "Unable to get a clear scan, raising the power level, taking the higher amount from source..."


    [Ha!.....no matter what that device will never b-Fuck!]


    All-Seer wasn''t even able to finish its boastful words before which a powerful blue light now surrounded Xiao, rounding around him as a sphere, its drilling power fighting against All-Seers protection, preserving it from all sides.


    [You want a fight bitch? then you got it!]


    All-Seer was royally pissed as a dangerous sizzling sound started to be heard from inside Xiao''s soul, a simr light to the one scanning Xiao started to break out from All-Seer but this light was far more advanced and dangerous.


    Soon a sh of pride amongst certain devices started to begin around Xiao, the owner of the first blue light, the one trying to scan Xiao seemed to be riled up as the shing upon him was increasing at a humongous pace, right now Xiao looked like a disco ball as the light was shing upon from his body.


    It also didn''t help with the fact that Li Lun was looking at Xiao with shining eyes, almost as if to savor the moment,


    [Nah bitch you ain''t getting in here!]


    ''Can you win?''


    Xiao asked, getting tired of these shenanigans.


    [Yes]


    All-Seer replied as it focused back on fighting back, even with the power being borrowed All-Seer truly was on another level, without it giving an order, no device shall go against it to peer into Xiao''s secrets.


    The sh between the two got higher and higher before All-Seers light finally pushed the other device back, restricting any entry into Xiao.


    Finally, a silence remained within the room, the device seemed to have given up.


    [Humph! that''s all it is....]


    All-Seer replied proudly, sadly that didn''tst for long,


    "Detecting supreme resistance....."


    "Main consciousness now taking control...."


    "Highest level power shall now be sipped out..."


    Just as thest words were heard the room now started shaking much higher than before, looking up Xiao saw two red eyes opening up, a blood-red light now starting to surround the room before moving towards Xiao,


    ''Can you stop that?''


    He asked,


    [....]


    ''All-Seer?''


    [System shutting down......]


    ''Fuck! don''t run away! where is your pride?!''


    [I have no pride!]


    ''Why are you proud of that?!''

 139 Chapter 139

    [The power now that''s about to be unleashed will be humongous]


    All-Seer finally leaving the yful attitude spoke, making Xiao ponder, his eyes looking high above him as those red emotionless eyes looked down at him,


    ''What are the chances that it will be able to break in?''


    He asked.


    [If I give it all, it wouldn''t be able to do shit but as you have seen this things ego looks to be hurt, it won''t stoping after your secrets]


    Hearing All-Seers reply Austin stood in silence, the red light around him getting redder and inching close to him by the second, finally, Xiao''s eyes started to sparkle as he asked.


    ''What about letting it in and never letting it out?''


    [That! might actually work...]


    All-Seer turned silent as it thought over Xiao''s suggestion,


    ''If we do this won''t we get total ess to whatever information this thing already has?...''


    Xiao was tempted as his face inched into a very very evil smile, his words making All-Seer silent at the prospects of information making its inner obsession take ce, for Xiao, it was the prospect of maybe knowing several information about previous people that visited before and maybe getting control over this ce while All-Seer was tempted by knowledge.


    Meanwhile, Li Lun saw the evil smile on Xiao''s face that would send any person running away in fear, especially if it appeared on an 11-year-old but for Li Lun seeing it her eyes only started to sparkle,


    ''So cool...''


    Li Lun was a lost cause.....


    [I like the idea.....hehehe....]


    ''I know right...hehehe.....''


    For the first time, both All-Seer and Xiao were in perfect sync and if All-Seer did have a face it would have definitely had the same greedy smile that Xiao was currently having. While the two plotted the downfall of the poor device that just wanted to do its job, the red light from the room finally reached Xiao.


    It started to cover up his whole body while searching for his secrets to record and just like before All-Seer put up a barrier around Xiao preventing the red light from entering and scanning any secrets, a fierce battle began between the two of them, and Xiao who was caught up in between felt like his soul shudder.


    But this time All-Seers power wasn''t all strong as before, as the red light started to push the barrier that it has ced but All-Seer seemed to fight back with all its power, looking as if it awakened a supreme will the barrier light from it heightened higher as it started to fight against the invading light with greater power,


    ''Seriously?.....''


    Xiao who knew that truth asked out with twitching lips, feeling as if he was watching a children''s battle cartoon,


    [Thising from the guy who summoned a whole army to look cool?]


    All-Seer retorted with a light voice,


    ''Cough.....continue''


    Knowing that he couldn''t win this argument Xiao turned silent as he stood between the battlefield, on one side of his body was the extreme red light fighting on, while on the other side it was the blue light that All-Seer was using, the tough life and death battle went on for a few seconds before which All-Seer''s light started to be weaker, it finally starting to lose its power,


    "Weak....."


    Suddenly the voice of the device was heard, this time its voice containing a hint of smugness?.<sub> </sub>


    [Is this bitch looking down on me?]


    ''Calm down! remember the n!''


    Seeing that All-Seer was losing its calmness Xiao called out that if they fail now this device would be hundreds of times more vignt when ites back again, and then it will be impossible to deal with e in my little rabbit, the wolf is waiting~~]


    All-Seer''s voice suddenly became a little creepy as it was heard in Xiao''s head, hearing so Xiao closed his eyes and prayed.


    ''Amitabha may you survive''


    It didn''t take long for the red light topletely ovee All-Seer''s power and Xiao felt that the more it moved forward the more excited it was bing, seemingly the prospect of defeating All-Seer was riling it up.


    [You won''t defeat me! arghhhhh!]


    ''Seriously? do you have to be so childish?''


    [Hey why don''t you spend millions of years all alone without any contact? it will make you childish too]


    ''Did I add someone crazy to my soul?''


    Xiao questioned but in the end, he shook it off, he wasn''t all that sane anyway.....


    Soon the war between the two was over as All-Seer had lost, the red-colored light sting forth into Xiao''s soul after all the soul is the ultimate information hub of any being, all talents, power, and gifts are inscribed within one''s soul and the red light ran towards the orb that was floating within his soul, the very orb being All-Seer.


    The red light soon touched upon the orb and the moment it did, the red light wasn''t even given any time to even react before which it was swept away from the central hub, in normal cases just its subconscious that was split up would deal with the neers but due to Xiao''s special situation and due to its pride being hurt the main consciousness took control.


    And right now it had touched upon All-Seer on doing so the main conciseness wasn''t even able to react, as across power and inscriptions the main consciousness was removed from its central hub of protection, the next thing it knew, the two red eyes were now floating on utter darkness, for the first time since its creation it no longer having any control the situation.


    The device was a supreme creation for information, its pride had long since exceeded anything, any other creation of ego had kneeled to it, nothing was capable of stopping it if it needed the information, its search and understanding were absolute, and all the other egos was nothing to it, over the millennium it had earned some emotions, pride, arrogance, and understanding.


    But now floating in this darkness, being cut from all the power that it used to, it started to feel an emotion it had never felt before, the darkness around it was chilling, and it had finally felt the emotions that drive everything within the cosmos to move forward, it had started to feel....fear!


    "You gaze upon something you shouldn''t have"


    The voice of All-Seer spread about but unlike with Xiao, its voice was utterly emotionless, nothing, no emotion was present, the darkness around started to tremble, seemingly rejoicing at the arrival of their king, and the ''sky'' above the red eyes started to shake about before which two eyes formed above the red eyes.


    The red eyes that were surrounded by the darkness and who thought that no higher darkness could exist than the one it was at now trembled, the eyes that appeared above it were ck...


    No, the eyes above were such darkness that even the darkness around it felt like the light.....


    "Let me now teach you some humility"


    All-Seer spoke and on doing so the darkness around started to move, it started to shake and shake as it started to take over the red eyes, and it allowed it, the main consciousness couldn''t do anything before which it was covered up, being swallowed up whole, leaving just the darkening sinister eyes floating above,


    "You aren''t the only one who can flex....."


    All-Seer replied with such amount ofplex emotion that the previous emotionless words looked like an illusion.

 140 Chapter 140

    A stunning silence had descended into the room since the red light had entered inside Xiao, the shaking stopped, the red sinister eyes above disappeared, everything went back to its natural calm state,


    "Xiao, just what happened?"


    Li Lun asked with a curious look on her face to which Xiao shrugged his shoulder,


    "No idea, I was just going with the flow"


    While Xiao trusted Li Lun, he still doesn''t have any trust for Teresa, plus he couldn''t be sure that anybody else was watching them now, the fact that he possesses All-Seer is something he would tell when he''s only 100% sure that there''s no way for it to leak.


    Even with Yurou he only told about it to her through their special connection where no one will be able to eavesdrop or listen to, plus Xiao knows 100% that no matter what Yurou will stand with him, even if it meant going against the very phoenix''s that raised her, she will definitely take his side, he could still feel her deep obsessive lovebined from the past to the present,


    "What should we do now?"


    Li Lun asked to which Xiao shook his shoulder as he spoke,


    "Don''t know, I''ve looked at the room, the material around is not something we can break, all we can do is wait, Teresa wouldn''t have sent us here without a reason"


    It was only after hearing Xiao''s words did Li Lun''s eyes lit up as she began to speak,


    "Oh! sorry! I guess you don''t know about the Tower Of Inheritors"


    "The Tower Of Inheritors?"


    Xiao asked back in doubt, though he did have quite a strong understanding of what it is, hearing his words Li Lun started to exin about it as Xiao nodded his head in understanding, overall, the information that she gave him was the same as he knew.


    The Tower Of Inheritors is a special ce where a dimensional tower suspended within a realm that no one knows exists, it is only applicable to the inheritors of constetions, people who grew from nothing to etch their names into history, the tower is where these inheritors have to climb in order to get theirplete inheritance.


    But this ce was another catch, it is that these inheritors would be able topete against each other to see who was superior, thest remaining wisps of the constetions will remain here as they boast amongst themselves who got the better inheritor, overall it''s a ce to get strong for the weak while for the strong its a ce to boast.


    The tower is the main reason that many of the inheritors of the constetions are feared,


    "So you just have to climb here?"


    Xiao asked to which Li Lun nodded,


    "Then what the hell are we doing here?"


    Xiao asked,pletely acting clueless, to his question Li Lun shrugged her shoulder with a confused look,


    "I don''t know, in the information I received I never got anything about this situation"


    And just as she spoke a voice that Xiao was getting familiar with was heard in his head.


    [It''s done]


    ''What''s done?''


    And just as Xiao spoke another cool female voice was heard in his head.


    [Mia greets master]


    ''Mia? master? what''s going on?''


    [Aren''t you happy? you know have a device with a beautiful woman''s voice apanying you]


    All-Seer replied with a sneer, giving a headache to Xiao as he spoke back,


    ''rify the situation to me''


    [In a nutshell, we have seeded, the device is now under my or to be more exact under your control]


    Hearing this Xiao''s eyes lit up, this was the best information that he could get,


    ''So, this Mia, how loyal is she?''


    Xiao asked with narrowed eyes.


    [You don''t have to worry about that, this ego is the controller of this tower and the good thing is that she had no master, thus now officially making you the master of this tower]


    ''Seriously?''<sub> </sub>


    Xiao asked with widening eyes, not believing what he was hearing, he had to take a deep breath to calm down his raging heart,


    ''But why is her voice different?''


    Xiao asked, before when it was scanning him the voice was more like buzzy and confusing.


    [Well I just made it like that or do you like a man''s voice? don''t worry I will respect your decision]


    ''Sigh...then can you do it too?''


    Xiao asked as he avoided the snarking remark that All-Seer was giving him. His question regarding more validity as even till now All-Seer is talking to him in a gender-neutral voice.


    [Not interested]


    A quick denial! but Xiao didn''t interject as he focused on the other issue at hand,


    ''So how does this Mia work? will she be in my head like you? or is there any other information that I am missing?''


    [Ask all that to her, I am really tired and will be taking a small sleep, you won''t be able to talk to me but all my other functions will still work]


    ''I see, then take good rest''


    [Okay]


    ''Wait''


    [What?]


    An annoyed response but Xiao didn''t mind it as he replied,


    ''Thank you''


    [As long as you know]


    As the final words were hinted All-Seer became silent, Xiao knew when to be thankful and when not to be, while All-Seer seems to have its own objective and Xiao will definitely rip out that objective but even till then, they are together for now.


    ''So Mia, transport us to the main lobby entrance, while also impart to me all you can do''


    [As you wish master]


    Upon hearing so Xiao turned towards Li Lun who was looking at him, even though he was silent and in a daze, she didn''t wake him out of it as she just kept looking at him,


    "What?"


    Xiao asked to which Li Lun blinked her eyes as she responded with a cheeky remark,


    "Nothing, I just like looking at you"


    Hearing so Xiao turned silent as both their bodies soon started to turn into particles, Xiao losing a sense of his body for a moment as his eyes were blinded, the next moment he opened his eyes he was in an extremely humongous hall, all around him different people could be seen, there wasn''t much but about a hundred as they kept walking.


    Everyone that Xiao looked at wasn''t human, several different species were walking around Xiao saw elves, beasts, a Norak, and many more but all of them had one thing inmon they were either extremely appealing or dangerous, and each one of them has an aura of pride, and the knowledge that they are among the best oozed out of them as they moved around the tower heading to challenge the greater floors,


    "Wow...."


    Li Lun''s words brought him out of his thoughts as he saw Li Lun who was looking at the different species with sparkling eyes,


    ''Yeah, it''s her first time''


    Upon thinking so Xiao moved and caught her hand with his, making her look at him, her eyes widening after which a smile came to her face,


    "Stay close"


    Xiao spoke to which Li Lun wrapped her hands around him as she replied,


    "Always...."


    A smile took Xiao while his eyes discreetly scanned those among the younger inheritors that kept eyes on Li Lun ever since they both entered the tower, though this wasn''t a one-way problem as it affected Xiao too.


    While Li Lun was dazzling, Xiao was on another level, for those seeing him for the first time would have a great impact on them, even some High awakened elves looked at Xiao with shining eyes, his looks even being above theirs.

 141 Chapter 141

    "Let''s enter the first tower"


    Xiao spoke taking Li Lun with him, he could feel some ominous eyes focusing on them both, and right now Xiao wasn''t in any mood to deal with some kid with an overinted ego, thinking that they are the kings of the world.


    First Xiao needs to know more about the current situation surrounding the tower before he takes any action, deciding so the two of them moved through the grand hall that was the beginner hall of the tower towards a more discreet area, upon reaching so Xiao turned towards Li Lun as he asked,


    "Tell me everything you know about the tower, don''t miss any details"


    Hearing so Li Lun nodded her head as she began to talk about all the information she knows about the tower, Xiao stayed focused as he kept listening to the information with a focused gaze, not letting any information leave his mind, while doing so he talked to the new addition to his entourage,


    ''Mia, tell me do I rule the tower?''


    [[No, master]]


    This answer didn''t discourage Xiao as he asked,


    ''Then give me the overview of the current situation''


    Upon hearing so Mia started to exin.


    [[It won''t be wrong to say that you are partially the master but you have yet to win the true recognition]]


    [[I am the controller of all information that rules over this tower, that means, hidden bosses, treasures, items, stigmas, beast eggs, ways to win, challenges that wille your way, everything will be at your fingertips]]


    ''So what should I do to be the real owner?''


    Xiao asked.


    [[You have to conquer the 99th floor]]


    ''Um? but I thought that this tower is conquered?''


    [[That''s not true, due to an agreement made years ago, the inheritors of the constetion are allowed to train and grow here, each floor of the tower being remade to match the trials that the constetion made for their sessors]]


    [[In other words, a fake version of the tower was made for them, where they climb to the top, the true trails to reach the 99th floor were forgotten]]


    This revtion surprised Xiao as his eyes widened, his mind ying through several scenarios as he questioned,


    ''Then why did no one take up the real challenge, why was even the constetion kept at dark about this?''


    [[Due to a simple reason.....they are all unworthy]]


    This quietened Xiao down as he took in his arrogant words of Mia but he didn''t reject it as he questioned,


    ''Who made the tower?''


    [[All that information was erased from my ego long ago]]


    ''Was he your master?''


    [[No, all I know is that whoever it was created me]]


    Xiao''s mind started to y several scenarios in his mind, the information that he received making things much more confusing, just who did the tower belong to that it deemed constetions ones that reached the power level to leave their legacies within the cosmos unworthy? it was then that it clicked on Xiao,


    ''Wait? was this agreement made with the constetions to search for a talent that could inherit this tower?''


    [[Yes, master]]


    Mia''s answer confirmed his theory causing his mind to cook up several theories, he wasn''t going to let this topicst for another day, Xiao needed more information,


    ''So till now, no one worthy to take up the real challenge was found?''


    Xiao asked,


    [[Yes, master]]


    ''Then am I worthy?''


    Xiao called out that since Mia had joined with him, she has gained the right to look into his talents.


    [[Yes]]


    "Xiao, did you understand all that?"


    Li Lun asked to which Xiao nodded his head, while he was talking with Mia, he also was dealing with Li Lun, it all works due to his other skill [Mind Split], helping him work on different issues at a single moment,


    "Yes, I got it all, so you want to enter now?"<sub> </sub>


    Xiao asked to which Li Lun nodded with a happy smile on her face, she once again confined up to his hand, seemingly to mark her territory, though Xiao understood that she has yet to embrace all her sides.


    It''s the same with Yurou, the two possessive girls have yet to embrace their whole selves,


    ''When the two of them find out about each other they will surely try to kill the other''


    Xiao thought but he wasn''t worried, the two of them are powerful on their own, and killing the other won''t be easy, plus both their backgrounds will surely make it such that the two of them won''t be able to go on an all-out ughter.


    Not unless they want a war that brings two different high-ranked realms to battle.


    Yurou mmia- Princess and sessor of the Fire Phoenix Shrine.


    Li Lun- Princess And the Next Ruler Of The Void Realm.


    ''Li Lu has to yet to know about her true lineage''


    Xiao peeked at Li Lun as he thought so, and soon the two of them kept walking before which they reached an ominous-looking portal, just as the two of the stood before the portal a very familiar blue light came from the top of the portal, scanning both Xiao and Li Lun.


    "Inheritor Li Lun of The Void Empress Of Endless End detected"


    "Registering information..."


    "Assigning the assisting male aspanion..."


    "Opening portal to the trials"


    Just as the words were over the portal before the two of them started to shake and swirl before after which it became grey in color, seeing it Xiao looked at Li Lun with a smile as he spoke,


    "You ready?"


    "Always"


    Li Lun immediately replied and upon hearing so the two of them walked through the portal, disappearing under the eyes of many that gazed at the two new additions to the Tower Of Trials, hoping to know which constetions the two of them belonged to, even within the constetions there are those that are strong and weak.


    While some gazed with desiring looks both Xiao and Li Lun felt their body shift after which the two of them appeared within a walkway that was shrouded in mist, the two of them appeared in the same manner, with Li Lun clutching onto Xiao, at the ce they were the two of them were unable to see ahead.


    To the sides were two huge walls while aheady fog through which sight was impossible, subtle powerful void Qi surrounded the vast walkway but thanks to the gift of Teresa Xiao didn''t now need to awaken his cloak to deal with the void Qi around him, it was now a bit more familiar to him,


    "Feel the thread of the Void Qi''s that is spread about and find your way out....."


    "But be warned, a small mistake in sensation, then youy defeated...."


    The emotionless voice was heard, informing the two about the trials thaty ahead,


    ''Mia?''


    [[Yes, master]]


    ''You know the way out?''


    [[I know everything]]


    ''Cool, help me when I ask''


    [[Of course, master]]


    After speaking so he looked toward Li Lun as he spoke,


    "How do you feel?"


    "I can sense these threads that lead us but its quite hard to keep a tight grasp of it"


    Li Lun replied to which Xiao nodded his head, he couldn''t really sense these threads, unlike Li Lun he isn''t gifted with power over the Void,


    "Looks like this trial is for you to get a better grasp of void Qi"


    "Looks so"


    Li Lun nodded her head as she took the lead,


    "I will take the lead"


    She spoke as she started to walk ahead, Xiao didn''t disagree as he started to follow her.

 142 Chapter 142

    ''Well this is new''


    Xiao thought as he was led by Li Lun, he could subtly feel the void Qi around him but he wasn''t too proficient in it, the odd thing here was the fact that more close he is to Li Lun, the more better he felt the void Qi around him, he could also feel a subtle powerful attraction from her too,


    "Wait"


    Suddenly Li Lun spoke as she stopped, just as she did the area before them started to get shaky before which several dangerous void rays bisected the ce they should have walked into,


    "Well, that''s not good"


    Xiao spoke as he looked at the scorched blurry ground before him, though he wasn''t surprised much as Mia was disying in front of him a perfect map of the trial they were in, Xiao could blindly walk through this ce and reach to safety but that would have totally destroyed the objective of this trial, there''s also the fact that this is a good situation for Li Lun to grow stronger,


    "It''s getting harder for me to track the threads of Qi"


    Li Lun suddenly said making Xiao frown but that didn''tst before which he tightened upon Li Lun''s hand which held to him, a smile of trust taking his face as he spoke,


    "Don''t worry, we will take it slow and I will be here beside you to support you in any way you desire"


    Hearing Xiao''s words Li Lun calmed down as she took deep breaths, a rxed smile taking her face, letting go of his hand she soon sat cross-legged on the ground, she kept taking deep breaths as Xiao felt the void Qi around him started to swirl around Li Lun,


    ''She''s enchanting her focus over the Qi''


    Upon thinking so Xiao sat beside Li Lun in a simr manner,  the Qi that was surrounding Li Lun soon started to surround him, both of them feeling and enhancing their control over their respective Qi, thissted for a minute after which Li Lun and Xiao opened their eyes, both of them looking into each other and being lost in the eyes of each other for a second,


    "Better?"


    Xiao asked with a smile to which Li Lun nodded her head with a blush on her face, both of them stood up as Li Lun spoke with a serious voice,


    "Be safe"


    "I will"


    As Xiao replied Li Lun took his hand again as she started to walk forward, he walking close along with her, the fog now looked much more dreadful as both of them felt a heaviness around them, the void Qi around them was now much more forceful and heavy,


    ''It''s good to we improved before heading out again''


    Xiao could feel that the void Qi around them was now getting better in quality, making it much harder for the two of them to move around. Suddenly Li Lun pulled Xiao forward making him lunch front and just as he had moved a ray of dangerous grey light arrived at the exact head location of Xiao.


    But this was not over as several other rays kept falling upon them, this time Li Lun was in a pinch as she took the active role of fighting, her beautiful bow appeared in her hands as she used the edge of her bow to smack away any lights hitting close to them, she was a guardian for Xiao as she exchanged some blows on her body to protect Xiao from getting hurt.


    Knowing that Xiao wasn''t as proficient as her, she had to give it her 200% just to make sure that Xiao wasn''t hurt, at some locations of her body small cuts took ce but she didn''t pay any heed to them as she kept moving all around Xiao, her hands not even resting as she kept taking in all the attacks,


    Ping!.....Ping!.....Ping!.....Ping!


    The hands that held the bow were getting tighter while Li Lun''s eyes were getting more and more ferocious, just the fact that a mishap from her could hurt or worse kill Xiao was burning her heart as she started to defend herself with greater vigor, her control over her Qi kept getting better, as she started to go into a higher level of understanding.


    The third eye on her forehead trembled a bit but it didn''t open, it just trembled for a bit before which it went to rest, the grey void Qi around Li Lun was now moving more fluidly than before, she was using them to block some attacks she was doing so while improving her understanding over her bow, her desire to protect Xiao was to let loose as she made sure that no void ray shall harm Xiao,


    ''Atta girl! that''s how you do it! let''s see how he won''t fall for you no!''


    Teresa cheered on as she saw this heart-moving scene, her eyes lit up in entertainment as she saw her sessor getting stronger with each passing second, it would seem that the idea of protecting the one she loves was pushing out all thetent talents within Li Lun,<sub> </sub>


    ''It''s working well''


    Tereasa used the reverse n of beauty protecting the prince, just what man could not have his heart moved when a girl was protecting him with everything she''d got? Moreover, the said man right now was in danger while being protected, this would only invoke the feelings he has for the girl to be higher.


    In normal circumstances, Teresa knew that this trial will be a breeze for Xiao, especially after she herself got a taste of his power but the trial was meant for growth and understanding, this would mean that Xiao could only use the gift she gave him, he right now was definitely in grave danger!


    Teresa didn''t live for so long without having picked up one or more ways to manipte the heart, she was sure by the end of the three trials that these two have to go through, both Xiao and Li Lun will definitely be very lovey-dovey!


    ''Get him, girl!''


    While such thrilling scenes were going on the boy in question was in an entirely different situation, he was getting sted from all sides yet Li Lun moved and got hurt to protect him, his eyes were deeply focused on her actions,


    ''Her moves are unrefined but her speed of improvement is terrifying''


    Xiao thought, unlike what the rest thought, he right now rxed and easy, Mia was right now using red lines to denote the trajectories of the ray that was aiming at him, dodging them was child y for him but he kept his pace as Li Lun bled for him.


    Did he feel nothing from this?


    Truthfully Xiao didn''t feel much, this type of injury was nothing in front of the ones that Li Lun would be facing in the future, he wasn''t some stuck-up guy that screamed or cried upon seeing the people he care about getting hurt, especially not when its just training and theim getting stringer.


    It''s better getting hurt now than dying a dog''s deathter on...


    Though Xiao won''t deny that he was touched by Li Lun''s action, seeing such a girl trying so hard to protect him sure was making his heart feel warm but that still didn''t change the situation, Xiao suddenly moved a bit causing three different rays to suddenly arrive at him through Li Lun''s blind spot.


    Upon seeing so Li Lun suddenly moved as she st an arrow to intercept one of the rays before using all her concentration to control the void ray to miss Xiao, and thest one was taken by Li Lun''s body as her shoulder scorched and burned, her shoulders trembling she stood in front of Xiao her back to him as she spoke with sweat and tiredness all over her,


    "Huff.....huff.....don''t worry I won''t let anything happen to you"


    ''I''m touched''


    Xiao thought as he looked at Li Lun with a widened gaze of anger at himself, he had to do this much at least to give Li Lun motivation and to deal with the peeper that''s enjoying the show,


    ''Is Teresa still watching?''


    [[Yes, master]]


    ? ''I can''t bepletely still''


    Upon thinking so Xiao shed his swords as he thought of helping out but suddenly Li Lun spoke raising her hands to block him,


    "NO! this is my fight! I want to protect you myself, this time I will be the lead!"


    Li Lun screamed with all her heart as she fought forward, while Xiao on the outside had a touching expression, yet his thoughts were different,


    ''Why do I feel like a girl?....eh...of well might think about other things now''


    So Xiao started to talk to Mia to know more about the tower while Li Lun fought with her life to protect Xiao, in between at times Xiao would scream out in fright, while sometimes cheering on. it was a chaotic situation?

 143 Chapter 143

    "Huff....huff....huff...."


    The ragged breath of Li Lun was heard as her shoulders kept moving up and down from the weakness she felt down to her bones, sweat filled her body, and her eyes looked hazy, while she kept breathing in and out.


    In the battle that ensued, she dide out of it victorious protecting Xiao from all those that wished him harm but she didn''t win unharmed, there were several scratch marks on her body with dried blood, and several patches of her skin were burned off, and overall her situation wasn''t all that good and just as she was about of fall back a warm embrace held her from back,


    "Good job"


    Xiao spoke, his tone praising, Li Lun helplessly leaned against his body, her breath short, while she took in the warmth and scent she was far too familiar with, her body lost its strength as her entire weight was on Xiao, who held her with care and love, slowly he took her up in princess styled carry, her head leaning onto his shoulder as she went into a deep slumber.


    Looking at the enchanting smiling face of Li Lun, Xiao smiled dotingly, while he did agree with the fact that she had to grow through hardness, it didn''t mean that he didn''t feel anything when he saw Li Lun being hurt, at several moments he wanted to help but he knew that it would only be bad for her, will he be there any other time when she''s in danger?


    Xiao wasn''t arrogant enough to believe that he would always be there, he wanted to and he desires to reach such a level where he would be able to help the ones he loves no matter how far theyy, and his path to reach there is just beginning...


    ''Isn''t the first level over?''


    [[Yes master]]


    And just as Mia spoke the announcement came,


    "The first trial has beenpleted...."


    "Scanning the fight to distribute the reward..."


    "Scanningpleted..."


    "Achievementpletion rate, Li Lun:95%, and Xiao:5%"


    "Rewards shall be distributed based on contributions..."


    Just as the voice was over, a bright light shed as it entered inside Li Lu and Xiao, the light that entered Li Lun was humongous while the one with Xiao was pitiful, to say the least, but he didn''t mind it, this was his choice and he didn''t regret it,


    "What now?"


    Xiao asked out loud, he knew everything thaty ahead, thanks to the reminder that Mira gave him but to appease the stalker of a woman he needs to keep up the act, just because they seemed close doesn''t mean that Xiao will start to talk to Teresa about his secrets,


    "Make a choice....."


    "Continue or leave....."


    Hearing this Xiao turned silent for a moment before which he asked,


    "Do I have to choose now? can''t we get some rest?"


    To his question, the emotionless voice spoke again,


    "Choose or leave..."


    Xiao''s eyes narrowed upon the reply, he looked at Li Lun before which he let out a sigh, if he wanted he could breeze through the trail with the help of Mia but this trial wasn''t for him, it was for Li Lun to grow, him taking advantage of it would just be a loss for her and he could not do it, not after everything she just did for him,


    "We will leave....."<sub> </sub>


    Xiao dered and just as he did he was back outside the portal with Li Lun sleeping happily in his arms, by now most of her injuries were already healed, her natural regeneration was more than enough to deal with such skin-level injuries.


    The moment the two of the appeared outside several eyes focused on the two of them, Xiao didn''t pay any mind to it as he lovingly carried Li Lun with him, his eyes soon focused on the two unique-looking towers like a tattoo on their arms, it was the connection between them and the tower, it had several functions.


    Upon thinking so a panel appeared in front of Xiao, it was different than that of All-Seer but a little simr, everything regarding him was there but he didn''t focus on it as he ordered Mia,


    ''Get us a resting and healing room''


    [[As you desire]]


    Just as Mia finished speaking the body of Li Lun and Xiao started to disintegrate and disappear in front of everyone, none of them were surprised by it as it was the norm.


    Soon both Xiao and Li Lun appeared in a ratherpact-looking cultivation room, just as they entered inside Xiao started to feel rxed, the tension in his nerves soothing up, looking down Xiao could see that Li Lun also looked much more rxed.


    Xiao''s eyes trailed around the room, there wasn''t anything interesting about it, just a regr room that felt very pleasing, there was no door, window, or anything, just a four-walled room, Xiao rxed himself as he took a seat, cing Li Lun on him such that she wasn''t disturbed in any way.


    Just as he did so by instincts Li Lun wrapped her arms around him as she leaned in forward, her head rubbing happily in his chest,


    ''How does this look like a woman undergoing understanding?''


    Xiao questioned, due to the battle earlier Li Lun had gained several new understandings of her power, thus just as she had fainted she had fallen into a state of understanding, a state that several yearn for yet Li Lun fell into it from just one battle, this just shows how talented she is.....


    ''Mia, how many points did we earn?''


    [[400]]


    ''Um...that''s low''


    [[Well the two of you just won through the first trial, this much is actually high]]


    Xiao''s expression turned thoughtful as he heard her words, this tower was much more than just a ne to fight, if one were to win through their challenges the winner would earn ''points'' belonging to the tower, with this one would be able to ess several useful rooms belonging to the tower, some with abilities that are just broken.


    Xiao willed it and the tattoo that was on his body faded away, the more he learned about this tower the more peculiar it was looking in his eyes, everything about it seemed to go against the natural order that Xiao knew about.


    Other than the trials themselves therey other challenges that one could take ce, increasing the power that one could wield and understand, adequate reward that could make people salivate was given out on properpletion, breaking records of the past granting one recognition and power.


    There''s also another frightening part about this tower, the part that both Li Lun and Xiao are in is just the tip of the truth, right now they could only be in a ce to be said as a tutorial, and above this whole cey another 99 levels of worlds!


    When Xiao came into therge hall, all he saw were young people or teens, this meant that they just like Li Lun had begun climbing the tower, they had been chosen by constetion grows here but there was another climbing for them here, when they reach an adequate level in their climb, these chosen ones would then be given a chance to climb the real tower to the top.


    A world of hidden power and growth, the one that reached the top will have power and authority like no other and the constetion of the one that reached the top too would have their own rewards, it was a secret ongoing ritual of power between the behemoths that reached the top.


    But here the chosen ones aren''t just the ones eyeing for power, the inhabitants of the tower will be a challenge that the sessor will have to face, for the inhabitants to have a chance to gain the power.


    Plus there''s another dangerous fact, the inhabitant that kills a sessor will be able to get the inheritance of that constetion and get a chance to get out of the tower!


    ''Whoever made this is ruthless...''


    Xiao''s eyes chilled when he thought of this.

 144 Chapter 144

    ''Just what is this tower?''


    Xiao questioned himself, getting more and more weirded out by it as he started to learn more information, from what he had gathered, the beings that belongs to a world that was destroyed were gathered as citizens within the tower, in return for living their life in there, they lost the right to never leave the tower.


    They and their descendants shall never live the tower, spending their life there, the only way to break that hellish cycle is to kill the sessors of Constetions that appear to climb the tower to the top,


    ''Just how many trials are there.....?''


    There were the ''tutorial'' trials created by the constetions for their sessors to go through, such that they would gain an extreme understanding of their power and receive treasure, from what Xiao has gathered, once a sessor of the constetion reaches the 50th level of their trail, they would be applicable to enter the true tower, were several different beings live in.


    From then on they will climb the true tower to the top, reaching an unbelievable amount of power, treasures, and authority on each climb, it would also seem that with each climb of their some kind of power pushes the constetion''s power higher, plus it''s said that those that reach the 99th floor will have a power that''s too amazing to imagine.


    A wish.....


    ''Is this true?''


    Xiao asked.


    [[ording to my database....yes]]


    This answer brought a frown to Xiao''s face, literally no being is capable of just granting a wish but if such a trial exists why did another trial exist to choose a sessor for the tower? better yet who the hell made such a tower?


    A tower so powerful that itys in a dimension that no constetion is able to feel, a tower so powerful that it takes in destroyed worlds and fills in its quarters, a tower with treasures, opposite, legends that one might have only heard of, who made such a tower?.


    ''In the book, the part of the tower is just skimmed over, only the pains of Li Lun was mentioned''


    Xiao''s eyes turned dangerous as he gazed at Li Lun, from what Mia spoke till now none had made it to the 99th floor, the ones that couldn''t reach the top had already made their own legacies, kingdoms, and powers, everyone is stuck at the 78th level, unable to move forward, a challenge that envelops all stood above them,


    ''Kings of The Crowns, Families Of Power, Breakers Of Towers, and many more....''


    Such powerful peopley in the tower, in fact, the dimensions in the tower are extremely different from that of the world of cultivation, in fact, it''s more simr to Ingrid.....


    ''I need more info''


    The true reason that Xiao had tagged along with Li Lun was to get more info about the tower, its dynamics are the only clue he got towards Ingrid and perhaps a link towards the person or people that have yed with his life as they deemed fit. Looking at the calm sleeping face of Li Lun he smiled as he yed with her hair,


    ''Who would think that she cleared the 99th floor?''


    Yes, in the future the 99th floor would be cleared by Li Lun but it wasn''t a pretty journey, it was a journey she went through that was filled with immense pain, betrayal, tears, and sadness, it was this journey here that had broken the free-spirited girl into a husk of her former self, such that she has vanished to nothingter on.....


    Li Lun being a constetion meant that 99% of all that lived in the tower wanted her dead, it was the easiest way for them to go towards the true outside world, without trying to reach the 99th floor, this had led to a very tragic life for Li Lun.


    In fact, if there''s anyone that knows whaty on the 99th floor it would have been Li Lun or her future past self?


    ''Sigh...if only I knew more''


    In the book, there was a detailed movement of Li Lun''s journey, one that will shake any heart but at the end, the story of what happened after she entered the 99th floor isn''t there, nothing about her ''wish''y, the one that gave Xiao the book didn''t want him to know what had happened.


    Just what was the wish she made such that she was never seen again? or what had happened inside that removed Li Lun from existence?


    Xiao had drilled Mia but shecked all the information that he needed, just the right ones he needed to be stupidly strongy in her database but anything rted to the origin of the tower was obscured from her memory. Suddenly Xiao''s eyes glowed several colors as anger started to burn deep within his heart.


    Secrets....secrets.....secrets....


    Everywhere therey different secrets for him to uncover, everything revolving around him and truthfully Xiao''s patience was getting thinner, even now the ones messing with him haven''t stopped.


    A super tower as such and he happened to arrive here such that he gotplete control over the information found in this tower?<sub> </sub>


    And by some ''miracle'' or ''luck'', the tower happened to have an extremely rare trial other than the one present already?


    And this so-called trial meant that he will haveplete control over this tower and all its inhabitants?


    Somehow it also came to be that since its foundation, only he Xiao became worthy of taking this ''trial''?


    Deep, extreme anger started to burn within Xiao''s heart, the two awakened mes danced about around him at his immense anger, dark sinister aura started to leave his body, while all of the beings within the realm of death felt their body tremble, the 21 lords reigning over feeling extreme anger bubbling within themselves,


    ''Did they of he/her take me for an idiot?''


    The moment Death waved his reaper down at him, it had cut off all connections that controlled him, yet Xiao had somehow ended up in this situation and he knew the exact reason for it, Xiao''s eyes looked towards the resting girl, his eyes softening a bit,


    ''They used someone I care about against me?''


    ''Reaper, my friend''


    Xiao called out in anger, deep bubbling anger that threatened to swallow all life to death and in his anger, he got a reply,


    ''Tell me''


    Death or Reaper''s emotional voice, a voice of dread that brought death just being heard resounded within Xiao''s mind,


    ''You know the ones responsible, right?''


    Xiao asked, his eyes still fluctuating in different colors,


    ''Yes''


    ''You can''t tell me because?''


    Hearing Reaper''s affirmation Xiao questions, before he didn''t but now he wants an answer, he wants something to unleash his anger upon,


    ''You are not strong enough to know them, their names or just their information will crush your soul''


    An apathetic reply came, making Xiao bite his lips hard,


    ''Then didn''t you warn the ones messing with me for me?''


    Xiao asked,


    ''I did, but not for the ones you care about, their death means nothing...''


    Reaper''s reply didn''t surprise Xiao, for he knew Death was apathetic, nothing, even the death of the cosmos won''t move him and it never did.....


    ''Then just tell me one thing?''


    ''Go on''


    To Xiao''s question, Reaper relented, upon so seeing so a bloodthirsty smile took Xiao''s face,


    ''Was Li Lun messed with, was everyone around me messed with?''


    ''Yes''


    A direct and forward reply, upon hearing so a dagger appeared in Xiao''s hand, and without any hesitation Xiao stabbed the dagger to his heart, directly injuring it!

 145 Chapter 145

    The dagger ripped through Xiao''s body and hit his heart, a heavy quake filling Ciao''s body as he spits out some blood but none of it fell on Li Lun as she was protected from the sound and the blood, a hint of craziness shing in Xiao''s eyes as he spoke out loud, his hand close to the dagger and inches away from taking his own life,


    "Reaper connect these words to them, my friend"


    Xiao said as he kept the pain he was feeling at bay, knowing that from now onwards those controllers of his life, whoever they or it are would be listening to what he was going to say and would get to know about the lengths that he, Xiao will be willing to go to,


    "You bastard or bastards, listen to this....cough..."


    Xiao saying so coughed out blood, using his other hand he wiped it off as he kept his expression dangerous, his words itched with his will as he felt a wrap in reality around him as if something extremely powerful or something beyond hisprehension was paying attention,


    "You can throw in all the fucking trials, hardships, problems, and kills my way but never....never manipte a person that I care for or else..."


    Sayings so Austin pushed the dagger a bit forward the pain-killing him but he held in it, knowing that he can''t take a step back here, if he did then everything would be over, with an expression of craze he continued,


    "Or else I will end my life here and now, I wish to see you all take me from Death this time...."


    His words were a challenge, a challenge that arouse the pride of the one overseeing all the death in this cosmos, one that definitely hit its mark, as Xiao felt a presence he had gotten used to riling up within himself, the ones that did this to him, couldn''t let him die, not after all they have put on him.


    Xiao knew that he couldn''t find out who or what they wanted but he could ask Reaper and know the fact about the cost of the controller''s action if this feat was possible again, whatever happened to him, could it be repeated again? if he could be taken away and yed with again and the answer that Reaper gave him was more than enough for him to make this gamble.


    Whoever this was they couldn''t let him die, not now but they couldn''t also let him be lost, the things they did was beyond just breaking thews of the cosmos, whatever they did had given rise to the current Xiao who''s power which broke all the norms, he''s literally a waking monster that can cause destruction.


    One that needed to be controlled or chained, even with Death choosing him, Xiao with what he had and what the controllers nned for would definitely have ended up creating a monster of power, that''s why control was ced on Xiao but all that went to shit the moment Death took action, there was no stopping that force and it lead to the current predicament.


    They couldn''t kill him but they definitely wanted to control him....


    This wasn''t Xiao making a gamble, this was him making a move, he knew that he couldn''t push the controller too much, even if Reaper didn''t say it, Xia understood that whatever this force is, Reaper couldn''t fight against itpletely, either he doesn''t have the power or something of much higher is preventing it from the action.


    Reaper will protect him but there''s a limit to the protection and Xiao knew that deep in his heart so right now right here Xiao was taking action, a single move towards the path that he wants to walk, not one that''s already written for him,


    ? "Either you take up this option now or I don''t mind spending my life as God in the world of death"<sub> </sub>


    Xiao spoke, even if he was to die he wouldn''t technically ''die'', he could ''live'' off as anything within the realm of death and return back to cause all the chaos he wants but Xiao knew that he if did so with the help of Reaper he would one of the strongest in the cosmos but that''s not what Xiao wanted.


    He didn''t want to be one of the strongest. No, Xiao wanted to be the strongest.


    And he could only achieve so while walking the line between life and death, a being of power that will only exist as the one living unique being, if Xiao wants revenge that''s the path that he should take,


    "So tell me, what do you choose?"


    Xiao asked within the silence as his blood started to flow down his chest, he wasn''t bluffing in the slightest, sure he wanted to be the strongest but what was the use of all that drive and stubbornness if he couldn''t keep the ones he loves safe? or worse keeping the ones he loves as themselves, who can tell if they wouldn''t be controlled?


    Sure, he might lose the path he wants but then, in the end, he would just have to keep trying to find another path to walk, Xiao knew life isn''t fixed, if troublese, you just have to learn to ovee them and keep moving, whining wasn''t going to solve shit,


    "Make sure to never take control of the people I go for or the ones I am interested in, I refuse to believe that the ones who took me till here won''t be able to grasp what I am going to do next...."


    Xiao spoke with sharp breaths, as the pain in him was increasing, even if it was just this much death was slowly beginning to grasp onto him, he didn''t have long left, even then his hold on the dagger stayed strong,


    "Trials, chains, dangerous, deaths, copse, try everything but never use people against me, do so at least this much and I shall at least listen to what you have to say"


    Xiao spoke, he lived a short yet long life and he knew the world isn''t just a ce where the hero or the viin just wins, sometimes we would need to work the two together for sess, Xiao''s end goal is happiness for his family and the ones he cares about, to see what the cosmos has for him.


    He doesn''t know what the end of the cosmos is or how it ends up, he couldn''t ask Death, as he has his own limitations, but the controllers of his life could know, of course, Xiao will give them a life of hell for what happened to him but only after he gets the bigger picture, in the end, what Xiao''scking severely is information and mainly.....


    ....power...


    He''d be weak to put on an argument with these powers but that''s where daddy Deathes in, he will be the umbre that Xiao needs until he reached where he needs to be and gets the answers he needs,


    "So, what''s your choice...."


    Xiao asked back with a shit-eating grin on his face, even though death was near, his eyes sparkled with a light greater than any.

 146 Chapter 146

    There was silence as Xiao waited for the answer, as the seconds went by so did he reach closer to death, the sound of blood flowing down Xiao''s chest was the only thing of notice that stayed, his eyes shinned with the madness of what he was doing, the heavy pressure around him altering reality as it fits still surrounded him in a brooding silence.


    As such time ticked by after which the pressure around him started to increase by the second, Xiao''s hold on his dagger turning heavy and heavy, while his heart inches away from destruction and started to quake, though such pressure didn''tst for long as it was met by another power, a power that has be an umbre under which Xiao took protection,


    A sh of the mighty took ce for a moment after which the serene peace returned, Xiao could feel an unknown power covering him up as he felt a will of the unknown, and feeling it Xiao, knew that his gamble has paid off,


    ept.....


    There weren''t any words nor was there any action, just an intent he felt deep in his soul, a treaty has been made between the strongest and the weak, and overlooking the proof stood an absolute power...


    Death...


    Just as the contact of promise was made the power around Xiao started to disappear, leaving him gasping at the pain that was back, willing his ring Xiao took out a pill and he swallowed it, the calming powers of the medicine healing his injuries in seconds as he got back to his tip top condition, snapping his fingers all the blood that was around Xiao disappeared,


    ''A sickening feeling as always....''


    The feeling of being utterly powerless, the only way he even came out sessfully from this ordeal was because Xiao had to waver his life. The reason it worked wasn''t because the person responsible for his suffering cared about him, no it was simply because the reason that he was useful, nothing more and nothing less,


    ''At least I achieved something....''


    The bitter feeling didn''tst within Xiao as he savored for a moment the victory he earned, it wasn''t the best one but it was one step forward and he would keep walking over it until he reached the point where he will be able to take revenge all by himself,


    "Life is just another cycle of torture...."


    He muttered as he gazed at Li Lun, who was sleeping happily in his embrace, her cute frown to her sleeping yawn was very desirable, seeing it the deep dark desire of Xiao''s that he was keeping in check was starting to sparkle out but he didn''t let t lose for now as he took deep breaths to calm his mind down.


    The desire to possess everything...


    The desire to control everything...


    The desire to make everything fearful.....


    The desire to see and feel the greatest adventure...


    And the desire for destruction and death...


    They were burning deep within Xiao''s heart, his own desires that were suppressed were now letting lose, he wanted everything, he wanted his revenge, he wanted to be strong and he wanted in his hands the greatest all beauties that would shake the cosmos,ter on, this was the side of Xiao was that was let loose,


    ''Now is not the time,e stay in, for now, I will let them all lose then....''


    He desperately told himself as he held his desires back in, he bit his lips as his body trembled for some time before returning back to normal, opening his eyes they shed with a resolve that couldn''t be stopped,


    ''Let''s just rx for now.....''


    Thinking so Xiao closed his eyes as he went into an enjoyable slumber.


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    2 hourster~


    Feeling an intense gaze focusing on him Xiao slowly opened his eyes, the first thing that entered his eyes was the face of Li Lun who still in his embrace was looking at him with a fond smile lighting her face, upon seeing her, Xiao moved much faster than she could react as he ced a small kiss on her forehead just above her third eye,


    "How was the sleep?"


    Xiao asked with a smile to which the star stuck Li Lun didn''t reply as her mind processed the kiss that she just received, soon a full blush took over over Li Lun''s face as she replied,


    "I-I''m fine...."


    Hearing her reply he smiled dotingly as he asked,


    "Just when did you wake up?"


    "Just half an hour"


    Hearing Li Lun''s reply Xiao froze for a moment, didn''t that mean she was just looking at him for half an hour?<sub> </sub>


    "Wanna go for the next round?"


    He asked as he started to stand up, Li Lun reluctantly got off hisp,


    "Of course, I am  more confident than ever"


    Li Lun replied with a toothy grin as she waved her hands around, seeing so Xiao nodded his head as he asked,


    "Have you gotten yourself acquainted with the system of the tower?"


    "Yeah, most of them"


    Li Lun immediately replied,


    "Good"


    Saying so Xiao requested to Mia,


    ''Take us back to the lobby''


    [[Yes, master]]


    Soon the body of the two shed before which they reappeared back from where they came and just like before the two of them headed to the portal without paying any attention to others that were gazing at them, reaching the tower and setting up Li Lun portal the two entered inside,


    "Seconds challenge, Rite Of Unseen, find the unfindable void coy....."


    The same emotionless voice spoke again as the two of them appeared in a rather humongous area, all around them they could see tall beautiful grey trees with green and ck leaves touching on them, the grass was blue in color as it was spread out, and the two of them seemed to appear in a unique looking forest that was teeming with Void energy,


    "Void coy? what''s that?"


    Xiao asked to Li Lun who was now having a difficult look on her face,


    "The time limit is 15 days..."


    The emotionless voice spoke again, giving the rules to the trial they have to pass,


    "The void coy is a creature of the void, mostly found in the lesser void realm, they are evolved to jump through the smallest gaps in chaotic energy"


    Li Lun replied as she started to look around her, her exnation still continuing,


    "They aren''t all that strong but it''s impossible to catch them, to do so one must be capable of seeing into even the needle-like break point in energy and space"


    Hearing her reply Xiao turned silent,


    ''Where is this void coy?''


    [[Two meters from your direction north]]


    Mia directly replied breaking all use of the trial,


    "What do these organisms look like?"


    Xiao asked,


    "Think of small worms but even smaller with gray markings on them, their teeth would be outside their body, as they eat from the outside self"


    Reaching here a disgusted look took Li Lun''s face,


    "So what do we do?"


    Xiao asked to which Li Lun gaze a bitter reply,


    "We need to awaken my third eye of the void"

 147 Chapter 147

    "How do we open it up?"


    Xiao asked, his eyes moving to the closed eyelids on the top of her head, for a normal human belonging to the empire who hasn''t moved through the world, would definitely find the third eye on Li Lun''s head extremely disturbing and unsightly but to Xiao who has traveled the heavens, it didn''t affect him at all.


    For heaven''s sake, Xiao had actually once met a woman with only eyes on her face! thinking back to that experience Xiao''s body naturally shuddered, that was one face he didn''t want to even remember,


    "I actually don''t know...."


    Li Lun muttered with a downcast expression, hearing so Xiao looked at Li Lun waiting for her exnation, a troubled expression marred Li Lun''s face as she spoke in an unconfident voice,


    "I actually don''t know, it should normally open and work at mymand but it doesn''t seem to be the case now"


    "That''s odd...."


    Xiao replied as he focused deeply on the shut-eye on Li Lun''s forehead, arge part of Li Lun''s power is actually depended on the third eye she has, the eye that lets her rip apart the extreme boundaries of space as if it made of paper, the eye that lets her mark her opponent such that none shall leave the grasp of her arrow,


    ''What''s the main problem here?''


    Xiao wondered as he gazed at Li Lun, in the book the part about Li Lun''s story only began after she has entered the first level of the tower, the real level where all constetions fight against each other to reach the zenith of the tower, to get that one wish,


    "What does it feel like when you try to ess the eye?"


    Xiao asked to which a brooding look took over Li Lun''s face, a few secondster she spoke,


    "It''s as if it''s not epting mymand, more like a tantrum thrown by a little child when it''s not feeling happy"


    ''You are talking about an eye right?''


    Even though Xiao wanted to ask this he kept it in his heart, as he thought through the words that Li Lun spoke, while they sounded jibberish, it has their own sense of logic,


    ''Just what could be the problem?''


    While he was thinking so suddenly Xiao''s eyes lit up, a certain thought that he had passed aside entering his mind,


    ''Maybe it''s...that?''


    Just as he thought so the surrounding around them started to shake,


    "Roar!"


    The roar of a beast was heard as a certain bush was pushed aside, as a slithering beast emerged, it waspletely ck in color, it had four eyes on its head while its tail was long and sharp, capable of killing with a shot,


    "Looks like we havepany"


    Xiao spoke but he didn''t do anything, as the one beside him Li Lun shot an arrow at the beast who quickly dodged it, its mouth opened up as light started to gather within it, sadly that was thest thing it did as the arrow that was shot suddenly appeared from below the beast''s chin and killing it with one plunge,


    "Nice shot"


    "Thanks"


    Xiao spoke and Li Lun replied but they couldn''t keep up their good luck forever as a humongous pressure started to reek out from somewhere, seeing so the duo''s expression turned serious,


    "Looks like the trial won''t be just a search, it seems to be a search and survive"


    Upon saying so the duo quickly moved away from their current location, Xiao knew that the beast had locked onto their aura and felt its power, he knew that neither he nor Li Lun has a chance against it now,


    "Hole on tight"


    Xiao said after which he quickly took Li Lun in a princess carry, enforcing his soul energy, Xiao activated one of his skills, [forgotten], and just as he did so his aura and life forcepletely vanished from existence, he was still there running about but no sense be it divine or immortal was now capable of sensing him or Li Lun,<sub> </sub>


    "Wrope!?"


    An enraged roar in anguage Xiao couldn''t understand was heard, hearing so a smile took Xiao''s face as he moved quickly, his skill making it such that no detection ability could work on him, hence his path forward waspletely uninterrupted, while Li Lun who was in his embrace seemed to have no desire to ask anything as she enjoyed the ride she was getting,ing even closer as she took in his scent,


    ''What the hell is this?''


    While Teresa who wanted to enjoy the show lookedpletely bbergasted, as she looked at the scene of Xiao leisurely moving around the forest, sneakily under the eyes of powerful beasts,


    ''Why can''t I feel his presence?''


    No matter how hard she tried, Teresa was couldn''t feel Xiao''s presence at all, her sense was at least at the top of the pyramid yet she couldn''t sense anything, she could see him but nothing else, his existence was as if forgotten by the world,


    ''No heat, life or energy signature can be felt''


    Her eyes turned grave when she thought of this, as goosebumps rose all over her, she was sure that if Xiao took the path of an assassin then he would undoubtedly emerge as the most dangerous one that ever existed,


    ''If that bastard got to know of this, I am sure that he will fight tooth and nail to get him''


    In the end, Teresa shook her head as she just got back to enjoying the scene in front of her, mildly anticipating the time that the monster in front of her will grace the stage of the behemoths,


    ''I would love to see the face of those stuck-up fossils when he destroyed every logic they live by''


    Thinking till here a chuckle left her mouth as she focused turned back to the duo that has now taken shelter in a rtively safe area,


    "What was that?"


    Li Lun asked, she had seen how none of the beauty around them seem to even feel their presence,


    "Its a certain power"


    Xiao nonchntly replied, to which Li Lun took it as a fact, leaning against the cave she was in a small chuckle left her mouth, hearing so Xiao looked at Li Lun with a questioning gaze, seeing so she waved her hands about as she replied,


    "Nothing, it''s just that I always dreamed of this scenario, both of us together fighting hand in hand, me saving your life while you protected mine"


    A fond smile of the past that she dreamed of not long ago appeared in Li Lun''s mind, seeing so a wry smile took Xiao''s face as she leaned against the wall he was in,


    "Fun as that sounds we still have to figure out the problem with your eye, this whole ce is teeming with beasts far beyond our level, its best to take caution while we hunt"


    Xiao''s power could definitely help them escape but it''s on the premise that the beast is far away and was tracking him with its senses, in the case of an actual eye contact all he could do was run as far as possible until he could erase his presence and hide, and that could only even happen if the beast even let him out of its sight,


    "True"


    Li Lun replied, seeing so Xiao looked at her for a bit after which he spoke,


    "Why don''t you try to increase your sight over the space and void now, maybe we could get lucky"


    Upon hearing Xiao''s words Li Lun nodded her head, her expression turning serious as her eyes started to sparkle about, all around her small little cracks opening up, their insides looking dark and creepy. Li Lun kept opening several such cracks all around her, as her eyes seemingly started toe to life.


    Looking deeply into it Xiao almost lost himself for a moment, he shook his head to regain his focus, and a bitter smile came to his face as he thought of a certain past,


    ''What a difference....''


    In the past some time before his demise he had met the Li Lun that had grown, he couldn''t see her body or anything else, she was covered by a grey cloak that hid everything, and only three eyes appeared in that darkness, all three of them darker than death without a shred of life.


    Unlike the current eyes, he was seeing, were sparkles of grey were lighting and dancing in amethyst pair of eyes, looking like a sparkling gem.

 148 Chapter 148

    Unknown Timeline....


    An unknown Realm...


    "Run! there''s no stopping it!"


    The hardened cry of a warrior was heard across the entire city, spreading far and wide, his voice loud enough to echo throughout but the inhabitants living within the city didn''t need his reminder for they could feel the approaching danger.


    Unlike the vast cities of the world, this one was small and mostly built for a temporary stay, everyone staying here were hardened warriors, though the thing about them being is that none of them belonged to any major forces or powers within the four heavens, all of them were now currently inside a realm essible to the public.


    A ce where people with some money could try their luck to change their fate, the realm itself was extremely dangerous, with several areas yet to be moved through, 50% of the people thate here dies while the rest like ves kept trying to change their fate, falling into a cycle of repeat, hoping that a day a treasure that will change them will reach their hands.


    But right now none of the powerful warriors could be seen, all of them only had despair clouding their faces as they felt the approaching death, inching closer and closer towards them, the whole city was built for protection, a neutral area where the monsters lurking the whole realm couldn''t harm them but that changed today.


    For reasons unknown to them all the neutral zone seemingly canceled itself the beasts surrounding the entire realm had gone crazy as they now in a circle was inching towards the city for destruction, beasts that nobody had ever seen before, powerful ones that could end their lives, all of them were now barking towards them.


    The people now were sitting ducks waiting to be ughtered, the skies above turned blood red the whole city was shaking from the mighty quarks of the beast, in a few minutes the beasts would reach the city and all of them would be done for, none of the people here expected any help, they knew they were on their own,


    "So this is the end.....huh"


    A man covered by a dark brown cloak spoke as he stood above the shaking walls, his voice tired yet strong, his eyes bloodthirsty and dreadful, while an unwillingness to die filled him, his entire body reeked of blood, the sins of his chaining his body down, he had already lost count of the number of people he had ughtered.


    There was no joy, for him the ughter made him stronger and that was it, he had to find his sister, he had to reach the top and make the people who looked down on him regret, and for that, he will betray and kill everyone he finds but now it seems that this is the end for him,


    ''Just one of the beasts is enough to smash me to death...''


    He hade here to try his luck, with his meager power Xiao knew that he would be killed by the beasts, hence he didn''te here for treasure or hunt like the rest, he came here to hunt the ones that lived and thrived here.


    The different species that lived here would be the nourishment that he needs to grow stronger, he just expected to manipte the whole area turning themselves against each other and killing them all with tricks when they least expected it,


    ''Looks like all my work is down the drain here.....''


    He has been here for half a year, taking small movements, hunting down the newbies, while he had been slowly manipting the entire environment around here, just a bit more and a bloody war he could take advantage of would have been born, it wasn''t his the first time and several powerful cites had fallen under his schemes.


    But now it was his time to end it would seem,


    "It''s not the end...."


    A sweet whispering voice spread across the entire city, the voice being soft and enchanting, just listening to it was almost making Xiao move ording to that will and so under the eyes of the entire inhabitants a single figure started to float high into the sky, an enthralling bow in the figure''s hand, while floating the cloak on the person fell,


    "Wow...."


    "Amazing..."


    "Beautiful....."


    Be it men or women all of them felt themselves fall into a daze at the beauty in front of them, it was so addictive that they couldn''t help but leave all of their control behind, she was just that beautiful. Her body was still hidden but her face was more than enough to take control of the minds of the weaker cultivators without even having a charm control under her.<sub> </sub>


    Shining beautiful gray hair that sizzled with the wind, amethyst eyes that sparkled with grey on them and a perfect face as if created with time and care by the cosmos could be seen. The woman''s aura slowly started to rise as it soon covered the entire city, freezing everyone in ce, thus effectively bringing people who were in their dreams out,


    ''She''s beautiful but why does she feel familiar?''


    Xiao who was standing on the wall thought, his heart starting to beat faster at the beauty in front of him, even with his cruel nature, even with his thoughts about a woman just being his release of lust, Xiao felt a sort of attraction to her, it would be better to say that he has had the hots for her, though Xiao didn''t let it reign his heart as hepletely squashed that feeling away.


    He didn''t need love not now nor in the future, for him, he wanted to reach the top and see the face of his sister that dared to leave.


    Meanwhile, Li Lun floated above the ground, looking dainty as a Goddess, she kept her bow forward, no arrow was on it but it didn''t matter as her soft lithe hand touched the string and pulled back and just as softly she let the string go and then the next moment nothing was left in front of her.


    Xiao watched as the whole area the woman was facing distempered, all the beasts that were running were no more, nothing of their existence remained, and just like that Li Lun turned towards her other side doing the same soft movement and just like before the beasts no longer existed.


    4 movements and 4 sides.....


    That''s all it took for a life-threatening situation that would wipe out millions to just stop like that,


    ''That power....''


    A crazed desire shed in Xiao''s eyes as he saw the scene, the entire city was silent, none able to make a voice at the sudden shift one moment it was the end and the next there was nothing.....


    Meanwhile, the calm-faced Li Lun who has done something good, smiled a bit her eyes traveled to the lives she kept safe but while doing so she felt an aura that felt familiar, her eyes focusing on the lone figure that stood above the walls, the moment she saw him she understood who he was, how could she forget the person she was engaged to?


    Her eyes narrowed as she felt the immense aura of blood around him, she was keener towards evil and she could feel the epitome of malice on him, even a curse, her eyes shed with intent after which it disappeared, thinking a bit her voice transmitted directly into his mind,


    ''On the ount that I know you, I shall let you live but if I see you again, it shall be your death''


    Hearing the voice suddenly Xiao was strangled, his eyes narrowing as he looked at the woman, whose eyes shed at him, suddenly the figure of hers ovepped with the one he knew in the past,


    ''Impossible''


    His eyes widened as he concluded, looking at the woman, a moment of sneer came to her face, in the past she was at his mercy, she was weak, now she stay high in the sky as a Goddess, while hey on the ground, useless than trash,


    ''Again....''


    Xiao clutched his hands tight, and he looked directly at her, even with everything he was unwilling to let go of, he had finally found a method to grow strong, he wasn''t going to fail.


    There they stood, one above the ground, her three eyes wide opened, two of them sparkling with a gray life, while the one in the middleyer there ominous while the other on the wall, his eyes even hidden, disyed a great desire to never give up, to reach where he wants to.


    Without a word he turned around and left for Xiao knew, that right now he was powerless.


    Watching him leave a small amount of happiness bloomed in Li Lun, she felt nothing for him anymore, he was of the past and shall stay in the past, thus she too disappeared.


    But sadly fate wasn''t done for they shall meet again, but this time the two burning stars would have dimmed.

 149 Chapter 149

    This is my discord: https://discord.gg/QbP6xAfE


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    Unknown Timeline...


    Unknown Realm.....


    The roars ofughter and uncontroble sound of joy and vigor was heard all around, it was a well-decorated establishment where several people of different species could be seen sitting around round tables as they drank and enjoyed their feast, there was no grace or manner just pure animalistic enjoyment of finishing their mission anding back alive and well.


    It was more of an adventurous area that portrayed a sense of harmony and peace, with drinks and foods flying across the ce and in such an environment at an edge that no one paid attention to sat a lonely figure in a broken and dirtied brown cloak, that seemed to have faced a lot of hardship on its own.


    A dark deadly and tired aura surrounded the personpletely contrary to the atmosphere around the ce, the person in question Xiao just sat there like a lostmb as he took small sips of the drink in front of him, a long yet short time has passed from the fated meeting with Li Lun and several things had already gone underway.


    The once defying eyes of Xiao now no longer stay with him, his eyes were dead and unfeeling, and his back which stood straight even with the horrors of his past now bowed and broken, inside the clock his face haggard and defeated, the person that once vowed to stop at nothing to reach the top looked nothing more than dead.


    He''s sure that his willpower is greater than any but sometimes or most of the time the story doesn''t have a happy ending, not everyone is lucky to have their fate turned around with just determination and no talent, especially not a viin like him, who by now had killed more than he could ever count.


    He has a wish and in a sense, he had fulfilled it but the price he had to pay was everything that was dear to him.


    He had promised himself to never fall in love....yet he did.


    He had promised himself to never give up...yet he did.


    He had promised himself to never yield to the crushing fate of the world....yet now he did.


    He had promised himself to only not take from others and to never lose....yet now he lost someone again.


    It is easy to dream and among those dreamers, a minuscule of them achieve what they dream of but what about the rest? were their pain, suffering, and dreams not equal to the ones who seed? did they not work as hard as the rest? did they not bleed and work while others rxed? yet why was it they failed?


    Luck?


    Fate?


    Or a curse?


    While the masses worship the small majority that seeds that vast of them who worked harder and failed because of not having the luck the others had could only fade into the shadow and be lost forever, what could the losers do? cry injustice? no, they can only suck it up and be part of thatrge group that the world had broken again.


    And now Xiao''s being slowly swallowed up and he was on hisst legs.....


    It was then the screeching of a chair being pulled was heard and Xiao raised his head to face someone sitting in front of him, just like him the figure in front of him wore a cloak, everything hidden, in its hand was a drink and it disappeared into the darkness of the hoodie, not paying any attention Xiao just took a sip, everything tasting nd.


    It was then by a coincident that both the figure ced their drink at the table and looked at each other, somehow by something they couldn''t understand the two of them were able to gaze into the eyes of each other, Xiao''s two dead eyes came to face with three twisted eyes in the darkness and just like him those three eyes were dead.....


    By a miracle of chance that stood above the ne of impossibility the two of their eyes sparkled for a second, a kind of mysterious connection forming between the two losers as their gaze seemingly transcended all of the reason and time that provided their identity to each other,


    ''Xiao''


    ''Li Lun''


    The two seemingly shaken just looked at each other a sense of unknown feeling welling up within them, just how many years was it ago did they seen each other?


    The image of the past rying in their minds, the proud and arrogant goddess with amethyst sparkling grey eyes of life, goodness, and power floating up above in the sky where no one can reach, that was Li Lun to Xiao.


    An arrogant conceited man who ughtered to get stronger yet his eyes burned with an unyielding will to rise to the stop, while many epted their worth and stayed in the ground, Xiao epting his worth did everything within his power to crawl through the ground to be powerful, that was Xiao to Li Lun.


    Two different situations, one an Empress of the sky and the other a beggar of the ground but now? was there any difference between the two?


    Yearster be it the extremely talented Li Lun or the useless trash Xiao the two of them by a conscience of fate now sat at the same table with the same will of despair and death covering the two of them.


    Now no longer does those eyes sparkle with goodness or power, now no longer do those eyes look unyielding, it has already given up.


    Xiao gazed ahead, heing to understand that even the talented that stood in the skies up above ain''t protected from the harshness of the cosmos, it had the power to break anyone,


    "Life is hard, huh....."<sub> </sub>


    Xiao replied without any will to it,


    "Indeed life is hard"


    Li Lun replied, the silence filling the two as they started to sip on their drinks, a sense offort formed between the two, perhaps the recognition of losers or perhaps the identity and connection of the two, somehow the two felt at peace as they kept sipping the drink in their hands, for the first time in a long while the two enjoying apany,


    "You''re going to kill yourself?"


    Xiao asked a seemingly deadly question to which Li Lun nonchntly replied,


    "Thought of it a few times but then I would feel disgusted to ending my life like that, I want to die but it would be with me fighting for a second chance, what about you?"


    Her reply stormed Xiao for a bit after which he replied,


    "Thought of ending it too sometimes but then the chance that she mighte for me keeps me going"


    His reply didn''t spark anything in Li Lun as she questioned,


    "Yuoru, right?"


    "Yeah"


    Xiao wasn''t surprised, the story of the greatest phoenix falling in love with the greatest trash is after all the greatest joke circting around, even more, when Yurou died to protect him,


    "Ever fall in love?"


    Xiao questioned to which Li Lun stayed silent, she seemed to be thinking about her choice after which she spoke,


    "Yeah"


    "Betrayed?"


    He asked,


    "Yup"


    She replied with an emotionless tone as she drank her drink, even without a reply the two knew each other''s answer, for their life was too simr yet different,


    "Wanna talk about it?"


    Xiao asked, for the first time in a long while, he thought of doing something outside of what he would do.


    He thought of helping Li Lun, the thought of helping someone disgusted him, the world never treated him fairly, why should he then treat others fairly?


    Xiao lived by it, the world was a shitty ce, it gave him nothing but pain, and when he had found something to love it took that also away from him but now he didn''t care anymore, he was too tired to hold on pettiness and revenge, many will question it and call him weak and a coward but had they gone through a fraction of the pain he has?


    It''s easy to talk about revenge but doing it, and having the will for it is another matter altogether,


    "Why not...."


    Li Lun replied, she too mysteriously understanding his goodwill, Li Lun has gone through a lot that her good nature was destroyed, that she was destroyed, which ended up with her losing any faith in the world but now just like Xiao she started to do something she had long given up on.


    Relying on someone...


    So she started to talk and talk about her problems and everything she went through, while Xiao sat there in silence listening to her story, he did not sympathize nor did he give any false words of encouragement, he just listened, and sometimes that is more than enough.


    And so within the lively atmosphere that would make any depressed person jump in joy, a story of a broken woman that will even move the heartless to tears was told.


    And so two losers of different perspectives enjoyed their drinks.


    Their disdain for themselves makes them live, just to spite the world.

 150 Chapter 150

    "That''s a nasty life...."


    Xiao replied as he took a sip of his drink, the content in it making him slightly drunk, after all the pain he went through, the feeling of losing his mind through getting drunk is one of the few pleasures that were left in his life,


    "Can''t say it''s perfect"


    Li Lun spoke as she too took a sip of her drink,


    "Betrayal, betrayal, and betrayal, quite the tough life to live by"


    Xiao said as he looked at three dead eyes being reflected back at him,


    "It''s the only one I got..."


    She said as her three eyes turned to focus back at her drink, her sight being lost in the swirls of the drink as she shook them,


    "What about you? how did your life go after I disappeared?"


    She questioned, her mood being one where she was not just going with the flow,


    "Well after you disappeared my life''s been pretty shitty"


    Xiao said as his eyes turned a bit unfocused, his memories of the past being yed through his mind,


    "Somehow I feel it was more easier when I was a child, even though I was lost I still had faith in the world"


    Li Lun spoke with an emotionless voice, which resulted in aplete silence between the two,


    "Tell me if you could have your one wish granted, what would it be?"


    Li Lun questioned, a sense of deeper meaning within her inquiry, this stumped Xiao for a bit as he stayed silent, he had long since forgotten about the fantasy of some mighty being just granting him a wish, even if it did just one wish wouldn''t be enough to write away all the regrets that he''s carrying in his heart,


    "What if you could go back to the past? will you take it?"


    Li Lun asked another question, a connection to the one before her, to this Xiao shook his head, he didn''t need to think a lot to answer this question,


    "I won''t take it, all the will to live has already sipped away from me, the reason I am not killing myself is that I gave a promise that I won''t"


    His answer didn''t satisfy Li Lun so she asked again,


    "Won''t you be able to rewrite all the regrets?"


    "And then what? once again live all my life in the lower heaven? I am truly too tired, right now all I dream is a rest"


    Xiao''s lifeless eyes spoke it all, even if he''s allowed into the past, isn''t it only worth it if he wants to live and change? with his current mental situation if he went to the past he will just be killing himself again, moreover, he would just be running away from the present, his heart right now is too empty of desires to redo that life again.


    To fight, to scheme, to n, to live, and to cultivate, he''s too tired of it all, even with his technique to grow stronger from ughter is useless, by now he has already figured out the hidden bomb in that technique, his life was already over, it''s just a small ember living with the sheer will of a promise that he gave in the past,


    "How can you guarantee that the past won''t repeat itself, moreover what''s there in the past that you desire?"


    Xiao asked back to Li Lun who turned silent, she lightly took sips of the drink as she let it burn her on the inside,


    "Xiao what if there''s an entity out there determining our life the moment we are born?"


    She didn''t answer his question instead she asked another inquiry, to which Xiao immediately replied,


    "Then I would love to fuck him, her, or it out"


    And for the first time, a small fire lit in Xiao''s eyes as his response sounded out, to this Li Lun nodded her head,


    "Me too, I too wish to fuck up such a person up if they exist"


    Li Lun''s reply calmed Xiao down as he kept taking a sip of his drink, half an hourter, he stood up, cing a stone at the table he gave a bow to Li Lun as he spoke,


    "It was nice meeting you, maybe in the past not written, we might have had a different fate"


    Saying so Xiao turned around and walked away not even turning back as he left the connection to the past on the table, his mind already deciding upon its destination. While Li Lun lost in her thoughts sat there sipping on her drinks, her mind was too lost in an unknown past. As such the fateful meeting between the two stopped there and then. it''s a small interaction that has been buried within Xiao''s a mind and interaction that proved even the talented could fall.


    But was that all that happened that day? or did something else take ce?


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________<sub> </sub>


    Hidden Timeline.


    Erased Past.


    Connected End.....


    "Xiao what if there''s an entity out there determining our life the moment we are born?"


    Li Lun asked, as she did so a fire burned deep within her eyes, the life that seemed to be lost now burning deeper and higher with an intent that couldn''t be extinguished, this question of hers caused Xiao to narrow his eyes, a small fire starting to flicker within him,


    "If such an entry exists I want to fuck it up"


    "Then what if I could grant you that chance?"


    Li Lun asked, making Xiao silent, truthfully in his heart, he is already too tired to deal with anything anymore,


    "Xiao asks your heart, do you truly want it to end like this? just once more why don''t you try? just once more?"


    Li Lun spoke, her eyes now peering into his, as if she found out a light within the darkness, her hands waving as she took out a normal-looking orb that was swirling with darkness enough to swallow all of light whole. She lightly ced it on the table before Xiao as she spoke,


    "Consume this and you shall have the power to fight with me or more for some years"


    Li Lun spoke with a neutral voice,


    "What''s the price?"


    Xiao asked with a calm voice, as he eyed the orb on the table,


    "Everything"


    Li Lun replied, Xiao, stayed silent, looking deep in his heart to see if there is any burning will left, a minute of silence followed after which Xiao spoke,


    "The sign of trust and worthiness"


    His words were small but Li Lun understood them, she took out something and she passed it to Xiao, it was an information orb, he didn''t hesitate to crush it as all the information filled his mind, it took some time for all the information to be processed by Xiao as he closed his eyes but the moment he opened them, the same me simr to Li Lun now burned in his eyes, perhaps even hotter than hers.


    He didn''t hesitate to pick up the orb and swallow it whole, as he did so several questionable patterns hidden under the orbs started to appear in Xiao''s body


    ?????????


    Such symbols had even moved to cover even Xiao''s face,


    "Why me?"


    He asked through gritted teeth as Xiao held in the immense pain that was filling his body,


    "Why not you?"


    Li Lun asked back with a maddened glint in her eyes.


    Fuck the world!


    Fuck its schemes!


    And Fuck all the people in the world!


    She''s going to bring everything down! Everyone will feel the pain of her loss and now she has the perfect partner to move her ns,


    "Shall we?"


    She asked,


    "Lets"


    He replied as the two of them disappeared, leaving a silenced establishment that was now left with nothing! everyone there was dead, the dark gas from Xiao''s body having swallowed them up the whole.


    Two monsters hurt by the world had set out in revenge and the cosmos will pay the price for their anger.

 151 Chapter 151

    Use this link for discord: https://discord.gg/XyYvJ389mg


    The other one expired.


    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~


    2 Years Later~


    "So, this is the price?"


    Xiao asked as he gazed at the dead thaty all over in front and around him, millions upon millions of bodies littered around the area, all of them different species, some towering up to the sky as they seemed to pierce upward, others small as theyy dead but the fluctuating of energy from them enough to break worlds, their blood dyed the ground in several colors, while the sky shined with a simr redness, the armor around Xiao waspletely broken, and the different symbols on his body were fluctuating,


    "Cough....cough.....We did, it?"


    A broken, hoarse, and a tired voice sounded out, Xiao''s eyes looked down, and within his gazey  Li Lun, no more was her face hidden but what came to one''s eyes wasn''t a beauty but a disfigured woman whose face was filled with scars that couldn''t be healed, her eyes turning heavy as it started to close but she fought heavily against the feeling.


    Just like Xiao all her armor was broken and destroyed, her limbs twisted, her bow broken andying elsewhere, blood covering her entire body, while her life was slowly sipping away,


    "We did it"


    Xiao replied with a shaking tone as he looked down at the dying woman, the rtionship between the two could be said to be now heavilyplex, while their journey began just 2 years ago, the things they went through to get here were enough to fill a lifetime, it was filled with the two of them fighting together, and in the end even Xiao getting betrayed.


    Yet in the end here the two of them are having fought back to back, with her giving her life to protect him, everything nowy at an end here,


    "Cough....as long as we seed its enough"


    Li Lun spoke as she spat out blood from her mouth,


    "Is it still a we?"


    Xiao asked as he carefully ced Li Lun on hisp as he sat on the ground, rxing himself a bit,


    "Hehehe...cough...you know after everything I just wanted to end it all, to find a way to get out of this fucking.....#$%^&....cough"


    "Looks like you can''t still speak about it"


    Xiao said as he felt thest of her words getting cut out,


    "It doesn''t matter, it''s ending anyway, my only regret is not seeing it, that and..."


    "And?"


    He asked to which the dying Li Lun smiled at him, making his eyes widen, in all the two years he knew her she had never ever smiled, not even once,


    "I love you"


    Were herst words, after which thest embers of her life faded away, leaving behind a frozen Xiao who was looking at a woman that just died with a smile on her face, among the many ways he never thought thest words she said would be such, his trembling hands moved forward as he closed her eyes shut,


    "It''s being a good journey"


    Austin spoke, as a fire lit in his hand, soon it covered her body and burned it all away in seconds after which he swallowed her existence whole as the symbols on his body lit up and a certain jaw emerged from his body, not just her all the corpses were eaten by him, he left nothing behind, at her current level Li Lun''s body is a treasure in another level, even the others bodies were of some use.


    Taking deep breaths for a moment, Xiao regted whatever was left in his body, bringing in a semnce of bnce, with quaking eyes he looked at himself,


    ''Got 2 years more left''


    With such thoughts he stood up, his eyes peering up high into the sky, soon a voice that sounded too lifeless was heard all around,


    "State your wish"


    This brought a deadly smile on Xiao''s face, a smile covered with darkness and desire and a hint of madness, he looked at the symbol in his hand that was shinning brightly a ''gift'' of the dead Li Lun,


    "Sorry but even from the beginning our desires were never the same, unlike you I wanted something much more"


    Having seemingly gotten rid of the ting hesitation in his heart Xiao looked high into the sky as he spoke,


    "I wish for....."<sub> </sub>


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    "Xiao....Xiao...."


    Suddenly Xiao woke up, his eyes groggy as he looked around, in front of him stood Li Lun, her two sparkling eyes looking at him with worry filling her,


    "Are you okay?"


    She asked, to which he remained confused, it was only a few secondster did he regain a sense of bearing,


    "Yeah, I am fine"


    He said as he waved his hand at her,


    "Why? what happened?"


    He enquired to which a troubled cute frown marred her face, she stood for a few seconds in thought after which she spoke,


    "It''s just you were mediating when suddenly your aura and presence started to go out of control, frankly you felt terrifying"


    As she spoke these words a hint of fear passed through Li Lun''s eyes, the feeling that Xiao gave her felt as if he would swallow her whole,


    "For a few seconds you looked to be out of control and I couldn''t reach you as some sort of barrier formed around you but it suddenly disappeared a few secondster and you seemed to be in a daze"


    Hearing her words, now Xiao frowned, his heart in deep distraught, just when he felt like he was getting somewhat close to the secrets around him, something new was smashed into him, making him feel that he was still at the beginning,


    ''Just what were those visions?''


    Everything was blurry but he saw some scenes, a twisted path that took ce, far from what he remembered, everything was a glimpse from the agreement to him suddenly standing in a world of death and corpse as the only survivor,


    ''I don''t even have a recollection of all these? just what secrets do I hold?''


    Xiao''s expression twisted up severely, and just as his thoughts were spiraling out of control, he felt his body being pulled as he fell into Li Lun''s soft embrace, due to him being seated his head fell into the chest of the standing Li Lun,


    "Li Lun?"


    Xiao asked with confusion, to which she started to slowly pat his head, as she looked at him with deep trust and love, a feeling that made his heart squeeze tighter as his mind yed through the supreme feeling of satisfaction he felt from the other Xiao who seemed to have betrayed Li Lin to the end,


    "It''s okay, everything fine, I can''t bear to see such a look on your face"


    She whispered as she hugged him tighter, while she still kept patting his head, a situation that was making him very awkward, all things considered, he was still older than Li Lun at heart,


    "What expression was I making?"


    He asked to which a thoughtful look took her face again,


    "You looked as if you were in both anger and pain?"


    Li Lun herself seemed to be in doubt, to this he smiled at the cute side of hers as he lightly pushed her a bit as he stood up, he towered over her a little as he nudged her nose yfully,


    "Would you look at that, now you''reforting me?"


    "Well, I just don''t want to see you sad"


    She replied in an innocent manner, making Xiao chuckle, he looked at her with warm eyes as he spoke,


    "Thanks, I needed that"


    Saying so he gave her a small kiss on her forehead, just beside her third eye,


    "Now let me open up that eye of yours"


    To his words, Li Lun nodded her head with a dreamy look adorned with a beautiful blush.

 Chapter 152 152-Caught It.

    "Tell me Li Lun, do you think I find you repulsive with your eye?"


    Xiao asked he looked deeply into her eyes, making her flinch the question directly drilled into her heart, breaking past all the protection that she had ced, just her reaction was more than enough for Xiao to understand why she was unable to use her eye of the void,


    ''Such a simple yetplex reason''


    This doubt had been within Xiao''s heart but he held it in since he wanted Li Lun to realize it herself but this sudden ''dream'' of his threw a wrench into Xiao''s n, for now, his main objective is to get back to the four heavens and deal with some issues he should have dealt with a long time ago.


    Just like everyone else Li Lun up and till now lived within the protected confines of the empire, she had never interacted with any other species, her rebirth had pushed into her mind several information about the whole cosmos and when the two of them arrived here she had seen species she had never before heard of.


    This might have helped but it all in the end boiled down to the fact if Xiao felt any sort of revulsion towards Li Lun because she was not human anymore, in truth the current Li Lun was cuter than any other and she herself knew this too but even then her hearts restless, she knew now she has three eyes but as long as the third one is closed it won''t make Xiao repulsive right?


    This might be the thought that''s running deeply through Li Lun''s head, making it harder for her to open her third and most important eye,


    "Li Lun, I will tell you this here and now, no matter how you look now or in the future, I will never ever find your appearance repulsive"


    His words were strong and powerful, Xiao kept direct contact with Li Lun, making her understand everything he said deeply, his right hand held her face as he gave her a smile,


    "Never push away power and if you ever have questions, don''t hesitate to ask them to me, got it?"


    He asked to which Li Lun nodded her head, her expression turning focused, her hand ced above Xiao''s that held her face, to her what she needed was just a small reinforcement, her desire to push away was for Xiao but if he willed it she would take every power he speaks of,


    "I''m sorry for worrying you"


    She said with a smile as she took off her hands, and slowly she made some space from Xiao, she soon closed her eyes, a deep breath filling her, as the void Qi around her started to shake and quake, the third eye on her forehead trembling as the eyelids started to slowly open, and soon smoothly her void eye opened up.


    It was grey in color, with no pupils inside, it was aplete grey, with a ''a??'' symbol on it, contrary to the grey the symbol was shinning dark ck, making a striking yet dangerous look, the moment it opened Xiao felt a small chill up his spine, pure evil darkness was felt from it, a few secondster Li Lun opened her eyes as she looked at Xiao.


    Her eyes peered into his, trying to find any difort but all she got was a warm prideful gaze, making her smile,


    "Now, why don''t we start the real hunt?"


    Xiao asked to which Li Lun nodded her head, the void Qi around her trembling and surrounding her, the cave shook a little, as all the void Qi focused around the void eye, the marking on it lighting up as the light within Li Lun''s eyes started to disappear, Xiao could tell that right now she wasn''t gazing at the world but the cracks of space that surrounds the bnce of life.


    Xiao didn''t say anything as he stood beside her, he knew at this moment she was more vulnerable than ever and her awakening wasn''t gone unnoticed, his sense was stretched wide and Xiao could feel several powerful beings of this cing focusing towards them, their greed filling the entire ne,


    ''Looks like they all want a piece of her''<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Xiao could understand their greed, the ce was filled with void creatures, and for them to swallow up Li Lun would mean that they could perhaps get a chance to obtain her powers,


    ''Teresa sure is ruthless''


    One small mistake here and Li Lun would be dead, of course, Xiao is sure that Teresa would intervene but even then the objective of moving around here is extremely hard, Li Lun had yet to practice enough to reach a level where she''s capable of hiding her true lineage and power, whenever she opens her void eye everything greedy will rush to consume her.


    Even though Xiao could feel the quaking of the ground, and the fast-approaching beasts that could take them both down he stood there guarding Li Lun with a calm face, soon Li Lun''s void eyes seemed to dim down as her eyes regained their light, the eye on her forehead glowed on its own,


    "So? any luck?"


    Xiao asked to which Li Lun nodded her head, sweat filling her forehead,


    "I found one three kilometers north of here"


    "Good then let''s go"


    As he spoke he took up Li Lun and soon vanished from the cave, his skill [Forgotten] being put to use as his and Li Lun''s presencepletely disappeared, the powerful beasts that locked onto them screamed in rage as they quickly zoomed to their position bit by the time they reached here the two of them were long gone,


    "Where is it correctly?"


    Xiao asked, to which Li Lun closed her eyes, focusing around her to feel the fracturing lines of space, soon she pointed to a direction and Xiao started to move towards it with controlled speed, keeping his focus not to alert any unwanted beasts, he could still feel several of them lurking around for them,


    "So what should we do?"


    Xiao asked as he reached the location, Li Lun didn''t reply as she waved her hand in a catching motion and the next moment she replied,


    "Nothing"


    As she said so she opened her hand in whichy a worm-like beast, barely the size of a pinky, with fleshy teeth peaking outward,


    "Guess we are done"


    Just as he finished saying so the two of them disappeared and just as they did powerful attacks that could wipe them off the world hit the area they were staying in.

 Chapter 153 153-Lets Hunt

    The dizziness and the covering over his eyes faded away as Xiao appeared back in the very familiar white room along with Li Lun, both of them stood there in silence as within a few seconds the emotionless voice was heard again,


    "The second trial has beenpleted...."


    "Scanning the situation to distribute the reward..."


    "Scanningpleted..."


    "Achievementpletion rate, Li Lun: 80%, and Xiao: 20%"


    "Rewards shall be distributed based on contributions..."


    Just as the voice was over, a bright light shed once again as it entered inside Li Lu and Xiao, this time the light entering Xiao was a bit morerger than the previous time,


    ''Guess it took in my action of rescuing Li Lun''


    While he thought so the voice spoke again,


    "Make a choice....."


    "Continue or leave....."


    Hearing this Xiao turned to Li Lun who too turned to look at him, a smile lighting up their face as Xiao spoke,


    "Continue?"


    "Of course"


    The reply of Li Lun was more than enough as she spoke out,


    "We wish to continue"


    And once again they were whisked away, soon the two of them opened their eyes as sharp deadly winds started to hit their face, Xiao narrowed his eyes as he started to look around, from what he could see, he appeared to be above a certain cliff, sharp winds rose from below the abyss like area rising to the top.


    Looking sideways there seems to be no way out, as they were transported to the very top of the cliff but what took Xiao''s real attention is the fact that,


    ''The void Qi here is low, in fact, I can''t almost feel it''


    Just as he thought so he heard Li Lun coughing beside him,


    "Cough....huff....urgh...."


    It was as if she was having seizures as she directly fell into the ground clutching her throat with her body shaking heavily, she seemed to be struggling to grasp for air, seeing so Xiao crouched down to her as he held her body and started to pat her back,


    ''Qi deprivation, this is not good''


    Xiao clearly knew what she was suffering from, its the situation where one''s body is unable to get the Qi required, a simr situation of not having enough air to breathe, when a person reaches a level where the desired Qi doesn''t exist the said person will undergo a seizure like a state while the body tries to adjust to the heavy change in atmosphere.


    But its more dangerous for Li Lun, she''s just a fledgling whose just getting used to having the void Qi around her, and to suddenly take it away would result in a dire situation, if not dealt with correctly she might even die, in normal situations, the body would take several hours for it to adapt, after which it would be fine but you would be unable to use your whole power.


    This is the main reason that many don''t travel between the realms, most only try so, when they reach a level of adequate power, else even if you are strong in one realm, in the other you might have your ass handed to you by even a kid, for adapting to an unknown Qi is not easy, many lost their lives due to it.


    Of course, there are realms where there exists all the Qi as one, most high-level realms are born from thebination of immense Qi''s around them, or the realms themselves will grow to be such, the one Xiaoes from is such and all high-level realms won''t have this problem, it only arises to the low-level realms and beings thate unknown realms,


    "In the sky birds of power fly high..."


    "Targets unseen and seen float proud and high....."


    "Take them all out and you shall leave..."


    The emotional voice spoke again as Xiao tried his best to help Li Lun, using his minuscule gift to try to bnce the extreme fight taking ce due to theck of Qi that was in her body. He looked above him as several small bird-like creatures started to rise from the abyss-like depth.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Xiao wasn''t able to keep his focus on them as just as they appeared in the sky they seemed to flinch and disappear through space and just like that several of these birds started to sh through in the skies, the heavy wind blowing to the top creating a fluctuating scene of dance and beauty,


    ''So these are the targets''


    Xiao couldn''t help but agree that this trial is harder than the other ones before, this one''s more prone to guide Li Lun''s archery, making her style even deadlier than it already is but it would have to first begin with Li Lun getting used to having minuscule void Qi around her. He kept patting her back while giving her encouraging words,


    ''Sigh....this is going to be a long trial''


    It was only an hourter did Li Lun get better, finally, she got some semnce of control over her body, and she started to adapt to the scarcity around her, right now the two of them were seated on the rocky cliff, with Li Lun leaning onto Xiao for support,


    "How are you feeling now?"


    Xiao asked, to which the panting Li Lun replied,


    "Huff.....better...."


    Saying so she took a deep breath while she tried to control the void Qi around her but it sted like a bubble, her control was horrendous in the current environment,


    "Hehe....don''t worry, you will get better"


    Xiao replied as he patted her head, making her pout,


    "How are you not affected?"


    She asked to which Xiao smugly shrugged his shoulder as he replied,


    "Well I am better"


    "humph narcissistically"


    Li Lunmented, though a proud feeling filled her heart to which Xiao smiled,


    "Thanks"


    He took up thepliment to which Li Lun kept trying her best, not being willing to fall behind him, well sadly Li Lun didn''t know that Xiao is already used to the scenario, even when he arrived on her legacynd if it wasn''t for the death cloak he would have died, also in the current situation unlike Li Lun Xiao isn''t that reliant on the void Qi, there''s also the fact that he had experienced all this before and is quite used to it,


    "This...huff....trial is.....huff.....harder than.....huff....I thought"


    Li Lun spoke trying her best to get her breathing in rhythm, her entire body weight on him, while she used the connection between them to get more control,


    "Yeah, it would seem that we will be stuck here for a while"


    Xiao replied as he gazed at the shing birds in the sky, the birds under seemed to be of a high number as different birds seemed toe and go in a certain pattern,


    "Though....huff..... it''s beautiful"


    ? Li Lun said as she gazed at the birds moving all around,


    "Yeah, it''s beautiful but if we want to leave here we, or more precise you need to kill them"


    Xiao said to which Li Lun turned silent,


    "It''s going to...huff... be quite....huff....tough"


    She said momentster, feeling the wind and seeing the unpredictable movement of the birds,


    "Well, it''s good that we have some time on our hands"

 Chapter 154 154-Limbo

    "That''s the hundredth shot"


    Xiao spoke as Li Lun once again missed to hit any of the birds flying in the sky, snorkeling them up, they were unhittable as they kept shing around, nothing capable of hitting them, several of those birds dominated the sky,


    ''Looks like this will take some time''


    Xiao thought, the reason she was mainly missing is due to the fact that Li Lun isn''t adjusted to all the differences around her, right now she was just performing at 5% of her power, it''s only when she''spletely adjusted will she be able to evennd a shot,


    "I will get them"


    Li Lun spoke as she held her bow tighter, looking up at the birds her eyes narrowed after which she sat on the ground, and slowly she closed her eyes as she started to adjust herself to the world around her. While she did so Xiao didn''t say anything as he sat some distance away from her, he was sure that they will be stuck here for some time hence all he can do is train a bit,


    ''I need to start the change''


    Thinking so he too closed his eyes, his mind bing entirely calm, while he activated a power that was granted to him as the prince of Death, the ability called,


    Soul Devouring.


    Slowly Xiao''s consciousness started to get blurry and less focused, while an intense chill filled his body, he felt his consciousness being pulled out and felt his whole soul quake, he felt a paper-thin resistance trying to stop his movement but that didn''t evenst for a second after which the resistance was destroyed.


    Soon the pulling speed stopped and a few secondster Xiao opened his eyes,ing to focus he could see that all around him is darkness, utter darkness, and seemingly floating around him were several souls, all of them calm and....dead.


    The thing was the fact that all the souls had different colors, either, brown, silver, gold, or cyan, some were bright while others were barely lit but in the end, all of them felt dead, floating around in the infinite chamber of the limbo with their consciousnesspletely on shut down,


    ''Most of these souls are too powerful for me''


    Xiao thought, while soul devoured is indeed a broken ability it also has its limitations, for one he couldn''t swallow a soul too much powerful than him, that would just lead to him being swallowed, there''s also the fact that he shouldn''t be too greedy with his devouring, at his current level just one soul itself will take a long time for him topletely swallow.


    After all, Xiao will be taking in the person''splete understanding, and everything the person knows will belong to him, with his current cultivation Xiao''s processing capacity hasn''t reached a level where he could take in all those understandings in a short time,


    ''Let''s see, I guess I will take one for the World Spirit path''<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Xiao raised his hand as he felt through all the souls spread around, here he felt at home, the ce he is, is the dark limbo of souls, the ce where all dead souls will firsty before they either enter the cycle of rebirth or be taken by the underworld were depending on their chosen karma they will enter one of the underworlds of the 21 lords.


    Xiao''s mind started to feel all the souls spread around, most of them seemed to be more powerful than him, hence he kept looking, it was only after an hour of searching did Xiao finally find a perfect soul for him, though he couldn''t really tell the time, as time isn''t an actual concept here and if Time even tried to put its concepts here Death would definitely kick its ass if Time even has one.


    Thanks to his gift of soul reader Xiao''s able to tell a lot about a soul with just one nce and being who he is, his control and power would almost reach omniscience when he''s in the realm of death, being the prince of Death has its one or two perks,


    ''A World Spirit Transformation spirit master at its peak, one purely focused on the path of World Spirit masters''


    Thinking till here Xiao''s eyes shed with amusement, everyone believes that in death all secrets shall be buried because its the best guarantee but in his case, it will be his nourishment and growth, the souls he takes will have several techniques and hidden moves which would be swallowed up by him.


    His enemies even after death would be contributing to the growth of his power. Xiao took up the soul, it was a small wisp, unlike all the colorful souls floating around him, the soul in his hand was colorless, one without any achievements affecting the cosmos as a whole, the soul''s like a colorless gas as it floated in his hand.


    Slowly moving his finger the soul moved along with him, wrapping into a small colorless stone-like image, and with that Xiao took it up and ced it in his mouth and swallowed, the soul itself beingpletely destroyed and its main essence entering inside Xiao, he made it such that the personality and useless memories were destroyed while only the knowledge he needs is swallowed up by him.


    Bit by bit information started to spread to him, each one moreplex than the next, while an existence waspletely removed from well......existence, did Xiao feel anything at this? if he was being truthful.......no.


    The person he finished off wasn''t his enemy, maybe he hadn''t done anything to deserve something like this but so what? Xiao did what he had to do, if someone more powerful than him does the same to him, then so be it.


    By now Xiao had stoppedining about everything, perhaps at first he cried at the injustice he was facing butter on he came to live with it and move on, the powerful can do anything they want when they are in in the advantageous position, he took it as a fact and went along because Xiao knew that when he reaches such a power he would do the same,


    ''This is harder than I thought


    Xiao grunted as he felt the enormous amount of information for him to swallow up, his whole being was engulfed by it as his soul tried to assimte all the information it was taking it as it slowly got stronger. Xiao''s mind fell into a trance, his body disappeared from the limbo and soon appeared back at his body.


    A forced ripple spread out from his body as a blue light sted out, information and understanding of the spirit realm filled Xiao, making his connection to it stronger, and a wider and humongous amount of spirit energy started to flow into him, causing his whole body to shudder, mystic blue light shined all around.


    Li Lun who was concentrating was brought out of her thought as she turned to look at Xiao, her eyes widening at what she was seeing. She''s no longer any lowly girl from the lower heavens, her mind is already fitted with several pieces of information letting her know what''s taking ce in front of her, this only caused her eyes to narrow as she felt Xiao moving too far away from her.


    Li Lun turned around her eyes towards the birds in the sky, while her fighting spirit only rose higher and higher.

 Chapter 155 155-Finishing.

    A Week Later:


    "Just one more to go"


    Xiao said as he looked at the arrow hitting the bird with calcted movements, its life being snuffed out as it turned to silver particles floating around, by now the skies already shinning with such particles, during this week Li Lun''s growth in the bow was phenomenal, her frightening talents blooming forth.


    She stood at the edge of the cliff, her small frame looking like an act of defiance against the huge abyss that faced her, her back straight, while she held onto her bow, it was stretched forth with a ck colored arrow ced on it, Li Lun looked to be in tune with the world as her focusy entirely on the onest bird shing above the endless glittering of silver.


    Each of her shots was getting more ridiculous than the next, even in the present scenario just one shot itself takes a lot of nning to aplish, she had to feel the location where the void rift has to open, take into ount the reaction of the bird and its natural movements, she would also have to calcte the win blowing from the bottom of the cliff, its heavy hits enough to make a small change in the trajectory of her arrow, making her miss.


    It''s mind-blowing to think that she reached such a level of her archery in just a week of practice,


    "Huff....."


    A deep breath left her mouth as she focused on thest bird flickering above in the sky, unlike its counterparts this one is smaller but what itcked in size it made up in superior speed and movement, it also possess some sort of radar that seemed to alert it when danger was nigh,


    ''I am the void....''


    A certain mantra filled Li Lun''s mind as her whole focus spread to the world around her, feeling the gaps of space where she could connect with the void realm present, her eye in the middle opened up, its eerie darkness with the symbol on it lighting up and for Li Lun the world looked different, everything turned white while she felt several grey cracks across the reality she stood,


    ''Pull each cord as if it''s myst''


    She prepared herself as she recognized all the space break points to void, just one pull from the major ones and she will detribalize the whole space, bringing the destruction of the void to reality, slowly with expert movements Li Lun''s void eye started to pull at the small cracks, wrapping it up in her control, while her mind started to feel fuzzy.


    In normal circumstances, she''s only able to control 2 of those cracks, yet now she was extending her control as she tried to master at least 10 different cracks! extreme mental pressure pushed into her mind, two lines of blood floating from her nose, touching her lips in the ''real'' world yet she took in the pain, fighting through it as she tried her best to connect with all the 10 cracks.


    Slowly but surely her control over the cracks started to get better, and so did the pain wrecking her mind, she bit her lips, holding in the pain filling her mind, she knew she had to take the risks, she wouldn''t be left behind by Xiao, not after finally gaining a way to walk beside him,


    ''Connect!''


    Li Lun''s eyes were bloodshot, thankfully, in the end, her patience was gifted as she finally connected with the 10 grey cracks, a smile lighting up her face as her focus returned back to reality, her eyes looked at the bird''s movement and just when everything was right she left the arrow go aiming forward, not towards the sky where the bird flew.


    But that was more than enough for Li Lun, as a smile of victory has already graced her face. The arrow trudged forward only for a void rift to open in the front of its path taking it along, the next moment the bird in the sky trembled as if it felt danger and under its intelligent eyes about 10 different void rifts opened around it!


    All the rifts were arranged in a perfect manner entrapping the small bird in a cage like an attack. Soon the arrow appeared from one but the bird dodged it in the nick of time, causing the arrow to enter another rift and beunched back again, this time to it missed causing it to enter another rift and bounce back, no matter what the bird did the arrow kepting back and a single moment of error was enough to take the birds life,


    "That''s pretty brutal torturing the bird"


    Xiao said as he walked up to Li Lun, she could have ended the bird in a much easier manner yet she took the harder path,


    "Well it deserves it, I went through a lot of difficulties just because of the small one"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Li Lun said remembering all the time that little one had intervened in her shot, causing her to make much more difficult shots to just take down a normal flickering bird, she didn''t say anything else as Li Lun leaned onto Xiao who now stood beside her, Li Lun''s face turned serene as she felt the warm embrace, slowly her void eye closed, while Austin with care wiped out the blood on her nose.


    Feeling her state he used a certain World control that healed her body and helped her mind rx,  these days had truly brought them a bit closer, it was just time spending training with each other and the 7 days felt short yet long, it was just the two of them trying to get better and stronger.


    After Li Lun had gotten better the two of them had even sparred a bit, of course, Xiao won every time but it did help Li Lun to develop her power better, she also got to understand that she needed to keep giving her best if she wanted to stand Xiao, while the person in question got a nice opportunity to try out some of the understanding he got from the soul that he swallowed, he hadn''t taken in the soulpletely but he was getting close,


    "Looks like it''s done"


    He said holding Li Lun in a light embrace and just as he finished speaking the cry of a dead bird was heard as the dark arrowpletely served and ripped the small bird, its body turning into the biggest sparkle in the sky,


    "Guess you really hate that bird"


    Xiao said,


    "I do"


    Li Lun agreed and as such they stood like that in the same position for some seconds, enjoying the beautiful scenery of the sky as it lit with sparkles, making a breathtaking beauty, of course, the ego voice of the tower should have spoken just after the defeat but with Mia at his hands, he could dy it a bit, hence few more seconds went by after which the emotionless voice was heard,


    "The third trial has beenpleted...."


    ? "Scanning the situation to distribute the reward..."


    "Scanningpleted..."


    "Achievementpletion rate, Li Lun: 100%, and Xiao: 0%"


    "Rewards shall be distributed based on contributions..."


    ''Looks like I won''t be getting anything''


    Xiao thought as a white light only entered inside Li Lun, leaving him empty, though he didn''t mind, for he truly didn''t do anything,


    "Make a choice....."


    "Continue or leave....."


    "Leave"


    The two of them spoke at the same time and once again their bodies were whisked off.

 Chapter 156 156-Li Luns Truth.

    The spatial lights once again gathered as the duo appeared back at the guest hall, where several other sessors moving about, their arrival just got the attention of some. Havinge back Xiao looked at his hand, the tattoo of the tower appearing on his arms as hemanded for him to leave the ce,


    "Let''s leave"


    He said and Li Lun did the same as the tattoo appeared in her hand as shemanded her to leave the tower, soon once again they were split by a heavy spatial cut as they appeared back at the ce they came from, the lonely grey broken world in which stood Teresa looking at them with a small smile on her face,


    "Wee back, how was it?"


    She asked,


    "Why ask when you know?"


    Xiao spoke this didn''t damper Teresa as she kept her smile,


    "I just wanted to hear about it from you"


    She said as she walked forward,ing before Li Lun who was looking at Teresa withplicated eyes. Teresa raised her hand as she slowly patted Li Lun''s head, who didn''t push it back, she just kept looking at Teresa,


    "Good work, I am proud of you"


    Teresa said, to this Li Lun didn''t say anything as she held Xiao''s hand, applying some pressure while he did the same, seeing this Teresa still kept her smile, she knew that some things took time and she had ample of them for now,


    "So what now?"


    Xiao asked,


    "What do you want to do?"


    Teresa asked back with a stifling chuckle to this he wasn''t entertained, Xiao''s face turned serious as he looked straight into Teresa, it being a bit awkward due to the height difference,


    "I meant what about Li Lun, are you going to tell her about her lineage?"


    This question quickly took away the smile from Teresa''s face,


    "So you knew....."


    She said,


    "OF course I knew, even you with your powers won''t be able to change someone''s speciespletely to another, you will only be able to build a change on something that already exists"


    Xiao said, his words quaking Li Lun as her eyes widened, with her current knowledge she quickly mapped together the topic being talked about, realization being drawn on her,


    "Exin!"


    She quickly shouted out at Teresa, who gave Xiao a stink eye for the unneeded words, Teresa rubbed her forehead as she spoke,


    "Fine, I at least wanted to keep you in the dark for some more time"


    Saying till here she looked at Li Lun,


    "It''s just as the boy said you aren''t human"


    "But my father is human!"


    Li Lun screamed out,


    "You were adopted"


    These words quickly shut Li Lun up as she looked incredulously at Teresa,


    "Lies!"


    She screamed but Teresa shook her head to it,


    "I didn''t lie child, you will be able to find out the truth anyway"


    Hearing so, Li Lun''s shouts turned to silence, feeling as if her whole life was once again being flipped off, it was then she felt Xiao''s tight grasp on her hand, as he hugged her. Li Luny in his embrace as he slowly patted her back, his warmth making her feel more calm,


    "Calm down Li Lun, this doesn''t change anything, even with this news, will you stop seeing your current father as your father?"


    Xiao asked and this quickly got Li Lun thinking, receiving her answer, she shook her head in his chest,


    "No"


    She lightly said,


    "Then don''t worry about it, in fact, be happy that you will have another family"


    Xiao spoke as he chuckled, making Li Lun feel a bit more rxed, her calmness setting in as she stayed in his embrace for some time, though it was quickly ruined by a salty-looking beauty,


    "Tsk, such control over my sessor, I am debating again if I should kill you"


    "You can try"


    Xiao replied to Teresa who just clicked her tongue in annoyance, a few more secondster Li Lun raised her head and looked back at Teresa,


    "Tell me everything"


    Teresa didn''t y anymore seeing the intense light in Li Lun''s eyes,


    "Your real father is the current ruler of the void realm and your mother is lets just someone special"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ? Teresa said, watching Li Lun''s reactions closely,


    "Why was I thrown away?"


    Li Lun asked in a heavy voice,


    "You weren''t thrown away, the rtionship between your father and mother isn''t something that should have happened, much less a child being born from it, when they had you, they needed to hide you"


    Reaching this point Teresa looked at Li Lun debating it but in the end, she finally spoke,


    "Your father had his difficulties while your mother''s family would have killed you if they found out about you, so your mother used a move to entrap you in the frozen humanoid form while sending you here"


    "That doesn''t make sense what difficulties did the ruler of the whole void realm have? even taking the cosmos as a whole few dare to make him their enemy"


    Xiao asked, knowing full well the reason, the question he asked caused Teresa to hesitate again but looking into the desired eyes of Li Lun she finally spoke,


    "This was during the time Li Lun''s father was fighting for the throne"


    "That''s impossible, the current ruler has been sitting on the throne for at least a millennium"


    Xiao replied in a hasty tone, clear suspicion filling her voice, this brought a helpless smile to Teresa,


    "That''s what Li Lun''s mother did, she froze Li Lun in a human husk and threw her into a safe timeline into the future"


    "!"


    "!"


    Extreme reactions came from both Li Lun and Xiao, well Li Lun''s reaction was genuine while Xiao was just ying along, he knew all this long ago,


    "Tha-Thats possible?"


    Li Lun spoke with a stutter, clearly having disbelief written all over her but this time Teresa was being 100% true to her words,


    "I can swear it on any existence and even the havens"


    Teresa said, liking the shocked looks of both the kids, it was nice to see Xiao''s expression crack after all the confidence he shows,


    "The amount of power and resources needed to do this is mind-numbing"


    Xiao said, rubbing his head a bit, acting like all the information was a bit too much for him, while Li Lun herself seemed to be out of it, in fact, if Xiao hadn''t held her she would have surely fallen down from her shock, a testimony to how her mind was rattled, else it''s not easy for a person of her cultivation to fall like that,


    "So let me guess, something must have happened, such that Li Lun''s parents lost contact with her position and timeline"


    Xiao said,


    "Right on the mark"


    And Teresa agreed,


    "ying with such powers isn''t something applicable, even Li Luning here was sheer luck, she should have actually been shredded by the space-time continuum or the guardians of time should have killed her, yet against all odds, she arrived here"


    Teresa said, her eyes shining as she looked at Li Lun, seemingly seeing something great within her,


    "Sigh, take some rest"


    Xiao spoke, hugging Li Lun, while he slowly used a certain world control to calm Li Lun''s mind while slowly putting her to sleep, since she had no defense against him she quickly fell asleep, while her mind sumbed to the sleep her shocked mind needs,


    "Quite the move there"


    Teresa said,


    "She needs her rest"


    Xiao said, looking up at Teresa,


    "I can presume that you have some sort of way to contact and inform Li Lun''s father"


    Xiao said to which Teresa nodded her head, Xiao seemed to contemte for a moment after which he spoke,


    "Then send her there"


    Xiao said pointing at LI Lun,


    "She won''t like that"


    Teresa said,


    "I know"


    And Xiao agreed, but his eyes said it all,


    "You should know its better for her, she needs such resources, and its the best environment for her to grow but don''t forget to deal with her current father"


    Speaking so he slowly handed over Li Lun to her,


    "Don''t worry I have it all covered"


    Teresa said with a confident smirk.

 Chapter 157 158-Using Power The Right Way.

    "She will be throwing a big fuss when she wakes up"


    Teresa said, looking at Li Lun in her arms,


    "I know but it''s better this way and deep down she knows it too"


    Xiao said with a smile on his face, deep down hiding the fact that he needs his own alone time, for now, he is in no way ready to deal with any love-rted shit, his mind can no way go with the flow of the lovey-dovey children shit, he has things to do and he can''t have his focus taken away, no matter how harsh it is, the current Li Lun to him is a burden,


    "Sometimes I keep wondering how you can be so mature"


    Teresa said with an inquiring gaze, to which Xiao just shrugged his shoulder, dodging the question in a natural manner, seeing so Teresa didn''t inquire into it any longer, her focus turned towards Li Lun,


    "She will be having it very hard in the future"


    Teresa said,


    "Won''t her status as your inheritor keep her safe?"


    Xiao asked to which a haughty smile came up Teresa''s face,


    "Do you think I would let go of so many stepping stones for my inheritor?"


    She said to which Xiao could only shake his head,


    "Can''t argue with that"


    Plus he wasn''t worried, he knows that with everything Li Lun went through she inn''s someone that would break under pressure, well there is going to be a lot of it when she returns back to the void realm, after all, technically she''s the void rulers first child and from what Xiao understood she''s one that the void ruler will treasure above all.


    Thepetition for the crown prince/princess of the void realm will be a heavy one, now adding Li Lun to the mix will bring about a humongous change in structural power that currently exists,


    "Well her life won''t be in any danger, I can guarantee that"


    Teresa spoke, as she rubbed Li Lun''s head, an indulging yet proud smile gracing her face,


    "Sure...sure, now let me go back"


    Xiao demanded,


    "You do now that the situation outside seems to be very chaotic"


    Teresa said with an entertained expression,


    "Sigh...I will just have to deal with it and having gained my new rity there''s a lot of things I have to set straight"


    Xiao spoke, his eyesshing with a certain vigor and desire,


    "Oh, you can have your fun then"


    Teresa said as the door that Xiao and Li Lun had entered from appeared beside Teresa,


    "I look forward to the waves you would create in the cosmos"


    Teresa spoke as she opened the door to Xiao, seeing so he walked through it leaving some words behind,


    "That won''t take too long"


    Xiao''s vision became blurry as he felt his entire weight being cut and lifted, the iconic shift in space being felt all around him, the feeling remained for some time after which he felt the solid ground again. Slowly Xiao opened his eyesing to view of the room that he had left from, he didn''t get a moment of rest before which a figure hugged him to her embrace,


    "My child!"


    Xiao''s nose was assaulted with the smell he had grown to love,


    "Mother"


    He whispered as Xiao hugged Yun Lan back, he could feel the tremors in her body indicating how worried she was of him,<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I am okay, mother"


    Xiao said awkwardly patting his mother on her back with his small arms, the hug went on for a few minutes after which Yun Lan let go, her face filled with worry as she used her martial sense to scan Xiao for any injuries or anything unusual,


    "As I said before I am a fine mother"


    Xiao said with an easygoing smile, it was then that Xuanyin appeared beside him as she pulled at his sleeves, her beautiful eyes gazing deeply at him,


    Xuanyin: "....."


    "No, I am not hurt"


    Xuanyin: "....."


    "I said you not to worry"


    Xuanyin: "....."


    "Fine, I am sorry"


    As he said hisst words Xuanyin came forward as she hugged him tightly, Xiao hugged her back and slowly patted her on her back, trying to help her calm her nerves, others might not see it but with their connection, he could feel the immense fear and insecurities that were filling Xuanyin,


    ''Looks block as an ice but on the inside, her feeling burns deeper than any other''


    With aforting smile, Xiao kissed his sister on her forehead,


    "Cough...is the reunion all over?"


    Suddenly a voice that ruined the atmosphere was heard, causing Xiao to focus on the group of other people gathering around, he had felt all their powerful aura when he arrived but he had kept them at bay to first deal with his mother and sister,


    "Mother, how long was I gone?"


    Seeing Xiao ignore his words, Yun Hao felt his image crack for a moment before when it returned to normal. Everyone''s expression had a hint of greed and desire as they looked at Xiao. Yun Lan didn''t hesitate and stood in front of her son, her eyes scanning all the enemies in front of her, yes by now they had all be her enemies, any one of them desiring her son''s things would have to face her to get to Xiao,


    "You have been gone for a week and a half"


    ''So the same time dilution''


    Having confirmed the situation, Xiao patted his mother at her side as he moved forward, his expression turning calm as he looked up directly into his grandfather''s or now stranger''s eyes,


    "What do you want to know?"


    "Show your respect!"


    Yun Qinghong, Xiao''s father roared as he raised his hand to beat his child sadly he didn''t even get to finish his action as his body felt an unbearable pressure causing him to cough out blood and fall to his knees, the whole of the room engulfed with a pressure that put everyone in their ce, all the powerful people within the Yun family were here and they were all locked in ce, not able to move a single muscle.


    Xiao''s focus turned towards Li Kai, the adoptive father of Li Lun who was looking at him with bloodshot eyes but before he could say anything a grey light shed around Li Kai and he had disappeared,


    ''Looks like Teresa took action''


    And now with one more headache away Xiao turned towards the people who now stood scared shitless,


    "Today me, my mother, and sister will leave the Yun family"


    As he said so Xiao used a bit o pressure originating from his power and Yun Hao was crushed into a meat pie and killed, there was no resistance, and no screaming it was clean and straightforward, Xiao could practically feel the fear filling the entire ce now,


    "Due to the fact that you all are family, I shall let you live"


    Saying so he took away the pressure he was giving away, making them all free but none of them moved a bit,


    "Me, my mother, and sister will live as we like, as long as you all don''t try to interfere in our lives I will stay put but try to mess with us and I don''t mind removing the entire Yun family from this world"


    When Xiao reached here he let out a bit of his killing intent making them understand how serious he is., today was going to be a very memorable day for the whole of the Yun family.

 Chapter 158 158-Revenge Is Best Served Cold.

    "I can''t leave any loose ends, can I?"


    Xiao spoke with a cold smile, the people in the room were scared shitless, as an 11-year-old boy held the lives of several powerful people in the Yun family,


    "But first, why don''t I call everyone important here"


    Saying so Xiao''s body shed as he along with everyone in the room disappeared, appearing at the huge hall used to hold family meetings,


    "Let''s make this a party"


    Xiao said pping his hands and soon several other powerful people either in seclusion or practice, or having sex, were called up to him, their bodies freeze as they were brought in front of Xiao.


    Xiao turned towards his mother who was looking at him with focused eyes to which he winked his eyes at her,


    "Mother,e here"


    Saying so he held her hand as he pulled his mother towards the center of the room at the forefront where the patriarch used to sit, pointing at the seat he looked at his mother who looked back at him, the two gazed at each other for a moment after which Yun Lan sighed and sat up high, in front of her the most powerful people of the Yun family suspended in the air unable to move.


    The real shock was for the old foodies who were in seclusion, one moment they were getting stronger, and the next here they were, suspended above the ground by a child clearly of the Yun family looking down at them, they clearly had no idea what the hell was going on but their experiences mind knew that they were fucked!


    "Um...I guess some are outside the family, oh well..."


    Xiao muttered with a calm voice, his head turning towards a certain direction as he spoke,


    "You cane out"


    Just as he finished speaking, two figures became clear for all to see, it was Valencia and her mother Raena, both of them looking at Xiao, seeing this a smile took his face while his mind shed with vignce against the two, he hadn''t forgotten about this sworn sister of his mother but for now, he would be dealing with one problem at a time,


    "Care to join the show?"


    Xiao asked, making the mother-daughter duo silent for a moment, in the end, Raena shrugged her shoulder and spoke,


    "Sure, why not, it''s been some time since I saw an enjoyable ughter"


    ''She''s not normal as always''


    Xiao wasn''t surprised, after all, you will gain some unnatural quirks when you spend your life as she had,


    "What are you doing?"


    Valencia asked as she and her mother walked forward, Raena moving to hug Yun Lan and congratting her on having Xiao back safe and sound, Yun Lan had a smile as she epted the hug,


    "I am just doing something that I should have done some time ago"


    Xiao said looking at all those people suspended in front of him, awaiting their sentence, Xiao had already set up a powerful deterrence around the whole estate, in fact, every living thing within the whole of the Yun family is now held in their ce unable to move, nothing was escaping Xiao''s eyes as he kept the control on them all,


    "You seemed to have sounded a great deal of growth"


    Valencia said with a touch of concern, which she tried to mask but Xiao picked it up very easily, this was another anomaly that he was avoiding, he needed answers and he will be finding them step by step,


    "Well I had a great time, why were you worried about me?"


    Xiao teased,


    "No, I just don''t want my ally to die so early"


    Valencia calmly rebutted Xiao, who just smiled at her defensive words,


    "Where is that fiance of yours?"


    Valencia asked,


    "Right where she belongs, you should be careful a bit, she might give you a good fight if you guys meet again"


    Xiao said, which earned her ire, as Valencia''s eyes narrowed,


    "We will see about that"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She said, not speaking too much into the matter but Xiao knew that she must know about where he was, with her master Adria leading her, she should know that Li Lun by now had awakened to the gifts that were granted to her,


    "What''s the n here?"


    Valencia asked trying to steer the topic away, the fact that Xiao was mentioning another girl irked her soo much that for a few seconds an impulse to kill took over her mind,


    ''Calm down, don''t go overboard''


    Valencia desperately told herself, trying to keep her semnce of control,


    ''She''s hiding her jealousy and killing intent''


    Xiao easily figured out Valencia''s current mentality, he had a keen eye for it, something that was required for him to manipte war between several sects so that he could make use of the sect for his killings,


    ''They really messed with my mind for me to even miss such obvious signs, then there''s also...''


    Xiao''s eyes turned towards Xuanyin who was standing quietly beside him but with their connection, he could easily understand the feelings passing through his sister even when she tried her best to keep her feelings hidden from him,


    ''One problem at a time, one problem at a time''


    "The n is simple, to leave"


    Xiao said turning towards the most powerful and authoritative one in the group gathered here, an old man that seemed to be one step into his grave, yet he exuded the most power from them all, Valencia now standing at his side spoke.


    "He seems to almostplete all his tasks to evolve, just one more seems to be left"


    "No wonder he has the aura of a climber"


    Xiao responded to Valencia''s words, not everyone would be able toplete the requirements for them to climb to the next heaven, everyone could cultivate butpleting your requirements to evolve isn''t for everyone. Xiao willed and the said person was pulled to the forefront, floating in front of Xiao, giving some control Xiao allowed the person to speak,


    "What do you want?"


    A gruff voice leaked out of the old man, his eye calm at the situation in front of him,


    "Nothing much just wanted to say that I will be leaving this family with the ones I really care about and that if you try to take revenge I don''t mind erasing this family"


    After he finished speaking Xiao sealed the old man''s mouth again sending him back with the squad of people looking at Xiao with fear, seeing so he nodded his head, turning to his mother with a smile he spoke,


    "Who all did you want to have revenge on, mother?"


    His words made Yun Lan silent as she looked around the people in the room, most of them stronger than her yet theyy here, ready to be ughtered at a moment''s notice from her, a certain feeling filled Yun Lan''s heart it was a feeling she was getting a lottely, she was feeling very proud, not of the situation but of her son.


    Seeing him be so powerful she could feel her heart being gratified, she didn''t care how he did it or from where it all came, what she cared about is the well-being of her son, Yun Lan never considered herself a person who would be a good mother figure, nor did she think she could love someone too much but clearly she was wrong, she loved her children more than anything and she never regretted being a mother.


    Now when her son stood in front of her giving her the whole world. A cold smile lit up Yun Lan''s face as she turned to look at the people around, her mind shing with all the anger that had been hidden in her heart, everything in her mind being yed over and soon her hand automatically moved to a few of them,


    "Make them pay"


    She said,


    "Do you want them to suffer, mother?"


    Xiao asked in a neutral tone,


    "Take them out quick"


    Yun Lan responded, to which Xiaoplied, within seconds the people that she had pointed out became minced meat and vanished, their souls especially being taken care of by Xiao such that even in death they would suffer,


    "The Golden Killer squad of the Yun family, makes them suffer"


    Yun Lan spoke, Xiao obediently nodded his head at it, his mind finding all the frozen people of the such squad, they were there frozen within the Yun family estate, a small tick within them and they all appeared in therge hall, they didn''t even get to register their location before which they started to scream in pain, their eyes being cked out while their blood started to flow from all part of their body, be it, men or women, they all suffered the same fate.


    Meanwhile, Yun Lan settled back into her chair as she closed her eye enjoying the screams of pain of the people that once threatened her with everything, itsted for minutes after which the screaming stopped, and so did the life of all that was in the squad.

 Chapter 159 159-The Beginning Of Everything.

    The screams of pain stopped, blood dyeing the sacred ground where important meetings take ce, the high and mighty people of the Yun family suspended above and made to watch as they could do nothing, a deep helpless feeling filling their heart, a feeling that they had either forgotten or hoped to never feel again.


    Xiao viewed all this with calm eyes, seeing the despair clouding their face, seeing the helplessness sinking deep into their bones, for a moment Xiao felt exhrated, in his mind ying the past where he had to watch helplessly his mother try to save him, while the family that should be his protectors tried to kill him.


    Xiao was powerless, and despair was his onlypanion as he watched everything he arrogantly believed to be his, disappear,


    "Was that all mother?"


    Xiao asked, Yun Lan who was closing her eyes opened them, she enjoyed the despairing cries of her enemies, her ice qi reacting to her will as the temperature around the room dipped down, her chilling eyes focused on one man that looked bruised yet fine,


    "I was saving him forst,"


    Xiao spoke in a monotone voice, the duo of mother and son focusing on Yun Qinghong, their husband or father, as much as Xiao wanted to beat up this piece of shit he knew that someone more worthy of it existed so he took a step back and watched as his mother stood up from the seat as she sat in walking, soon standing in front of her so-called husband.


    Yun Lan''s eyes shed with memories of the past, the time she walked untethered, to the time she had to be chained down, the more her memories yed the colder the atmosphere around her got, and she was forced to marry the man in front of her, who was blinded by her body and desire to get her ice, Yin.


    Back then she was weak and he was strong, if she took action then she would be hurting her parents who never did anything wrong, so she yielded, she gave him what he wanted, and let him enjoy upon his ego while she enjoyed the greatest gift she got, her children...


    Yet this bastard hadid hands on her son! whenever Xiao covered for Xuanyin or made the smallest mistake Qinghong wouldy hands on her son whom she saw as her whole world, she had lost count of the amount of time her bloodlust had taken over her mind, and her anger grew higher at the fact that he had hurt her children, she was powerless but back then she did do things to mess up his life in ways he didn''t know,


    "You hurt my son,"


    She spoke in a slow chilling voice, her sword in her hand as it rubbed the cheeks of Qinghong, blood dipping downwards, she didn''t wait any longer as she waved her hands around, four limbs of Yun Qinghong being ripped away, while blood like river drowned the floor, the man in question couldn''t even open his mouth to scream, his eyes almost seemed to pop out of his sockets,


    "You unworthy shit dared to touch my body,"


    Yun Lan said, as her swords shed again, this time her swordpletely crushing something small between Yun Qinghong''s legs, this time Xiao let him scream, which filled the entire hall and even got through the building, all the men in the room felt a tinge up their spine, even Xiao felt a sort of phantom pain at this ruthless move.


    Xiao moved quickly before his mother action as he covered Xuanyin''s eyes, she was too young to see this and he definitely didn''t want her getting any ideas seeing this, turning his head to Valencia who also had her eyes covered up by her mother, Xiao''s eyes met Raena who had a smile on her face,


    "Quite thrilling, isn''t it?"


    She asked as she looked quite happy at the scene, he could also tell that Valencia too wasn''t shaken up by it, well how could she when Xiao''s sure that she might do something more dangerous to her own father,


    ''Damn, aren''t we a group of dysfunctioning families''


    Xiao thought, after all, it''s not an everyday urrence where you see a wife torturing her husband while her son helps to do it. Xiao shook his head focused on the detail at hand. He could feel the bubbling emotions bursting from within his mother, and even though silent, he could feel the genuine emotion of concern that Xuanyin was feeling,


    "Don''t worry, our mother is strong,"


    Xiao said as he transferred his feeling of calmness to her, which quickly made Xuanyin lean towards him while he still covered her eyes,


    ''I wonder why no one is covering my eyes?''


    Xiao went through several different useless thoughts in his mind as his mother continued the torture, which went on for a few minutes after which the screamingpletely stopped, he didn''t close Yun Qinghong''s mouth for the very reason that he wanted his mother to enjoy the screams of agony that Qinghong was feeling.


    Finally, everything stopped as a man barely recognizable floated in the sky, he was now just a floating mass of blood and body, Yun Lan''s entire de was attained with blood, yet her body was pristine and clean, and her cold eyes seemed to have receded as she got control over her emotions, using her ice Qi she sealed off Yun Qinghong''s body, she didn''t want him dying of blood loss now,


    "Is that enough, mother?"


    Xiao asked as Yun Lan walked back, Raena went forward, and she congratted Yun Lan on a sessful torture. She even started asking her for tips!


    ''Sigh.....why am I surrounded by crazies''


    While Xiaomented Yun Lan spoke,


    "This is enough for now. Whenever I feel angry, I cane back and torture him again. It''s sweeter when I keep enjoying it,"


    To this, Xiao could only nod his head, once again understanding how dangerous his mother is,


    ? "Then shouldn''t we get a divorce?"


    Xiao spoke and just as he did several documents and a connecting thread of marriage appeared, all proof of Yun Lan''s marriage to Qinghong was brought forth, seeing this Yun Lan didn''t hesitate as she froze them all and split them up into nothing but ice particles,


    "From now onwards, I am Lan, just Lan."


    Lan spoke, seeing so Xiao smile,


    "Congrattions, Mother."


    He said, and Xuanyin, who wriggled out of his control after Xiao put a barrier around the ughter, walked up to Lan. She looked at her mother and seemed to take deep control of herself as she spoke,


    "Congrattions, Mother."


    Hearing this Lan''s eyes lit up as a gentle smile came to her face, she moved forward to hug her daughter while Xuanyin tried to avoid it but with one stern word from Xiao she stood in her ce,


    "Congrats, Aunty,"


    Valencia said, and so did Raena, who congratted her sister for her release something which she would be getting for herself very soon,


    "Valencia, can you do me a favor?"


    Xiao suddenly asked,


    "What?"


    She spoke,


    "Cut off the karmic ties of marriage between my mother and him,"


    This request made Valencia raise her eyebrow in question,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Do you want to go that far?"


    She asked, to which Xiao firmly nodded his head,


    "Okay, it''s done,"


    Valencia said,


    "That was quick,"


    "Wells, he''s very weak,"


    Valencia replied to Xiao''s words, seeing so he turned towards the group gathered here today, another set of documents arrived, the ones confining Xiao and his sister to the Yun family, it was quickly burned away,


    "Mother"


    He called, which quickly got Lan''s attention,


    "Yes?"


    "Since changes are taking ce today, I would like to change my name,"


    Xiao said, finally taking the first step to cutting his fate away,


    "I would like to throw away any connection to him. Didn''t he give me this name? for Xuanyin, you named her, but for me, it was him. Hence, I want every connection away. "


    Xiao spoke with a convincing tone hiding the real reason. For now, he knew some things bettery in the dark,


    "Sure, what do you want to be named?"


    Lan quickly agreed. She didn''t find anything wrong with what Xiao said,


    "My name?"


    Xiao turned his eyes up above. He focused his feelings to the max, the feeling that had been bugging him filling his mind. In a space unseen Death watched on, its face covered by the darkest cloak but if one was to peer in, a small unseen smile rose, something that would blow the mind of all that knows it.


    The connection around Xiao widened, the feeling of death taking over his body, the two fires in hisndscape trembled, seemingly realizing something of untold proportion is about to take ce, Xiao took in his hand the cube that used to control him, darkness now clouding his body, making Lan scared,


    "Don''t, this is an important moment for him,"


    Valencia spoke, blocking Lan, Valencia took action after her master said so. Adrea, her master looked on invisible but with fascination in her eyes,


    ''Master, what is he doing?''


    Valencia asked,


    ''He''s going to one-up fate''


    Adrea replied while deep astonishment filled her being.


    The feeling of someone pushing against him was felt, someone didn''t want him to seed but he wasn''t going to let others dictate the flow of his life, not anymore, Xiao''s mind started to swirl and swirl, he could feel the ties of his name holding him back, keeping him in check and to this, he smiled.


    With a simple swift motion, Xiao cut off the name that was holding him back, Death lending him a hand, Death was more excited than him at this change, ??? raised his head within the darkness and looked above,


    "My name....."


    Just as ??? spoke his body froze, nobody felt it but ??? felt an extreme rage covering him, hoping to crush him, to stop him from changing something that shouldn''t, then again Death lent a hand, giving him the leeway he needed.


    ??? felt the restriction being lifted from him, he felt empty, with no sense of connection to the world or anything around, the darkened sphere around him, keeping all themotion at bay, and thus memories started to flow through his mind, ??? went through the best of his time and the worst of his times, everythinging to remind him of who he truly is.


    The disdain of the world to his insignificance in it, the death of the ones he loved to finding new ones, his shout out to the world at its unfairness till he learned that he wasn''t the only one suffering, he again was just one among the many too suffer, his ups and downs, and among them, two people that helped him the most stood out.


    One is his teacher.....


    And two, Death, who was giving him another way to walk.....


    The first one helped him cope with all the failures that had covered him, while thetter helped him escape a fate that would have undoubtedly led him to a puppet of the unknown. Both yed a great significance in his change, and they shall get the credit for it.


    ??? closed eyes opened, his name already filling his mind. Everything seemed toe into ce as ??? spoke out,


    "My name is.....Azrail.D.Xavon."


    Just as he finished speaking, the darkness that was surrounding Azrail flooded his body, taking everything in once more. Abovends unseen several felt the threads of fate being untangled, Fate itself letting out a curse, for once Fate calling someone else a bitch. Death saw all this, with a twinkle in its eyes, it''s emotionless being filled with a desire to see more.


    It was just a change in name but it covered the whole future of the cosmos in a way that many couldn''t predict, all the seers of every pantheon, great realms, and hidden powers felt all their control go haywire, fate from now on beingplete muddled and no one could see how or why, beings equal in status to Death once again felt Death''s presence at the change as they held their head in pain due to his meddling.


    Origins of the great rose above their seats as they ordered the beginning Gods to take a look. Once again, a single boy caused a massive change in the cosmos, and no one knew.


    Yes, no one knew that this is the true beginning of the story, the beginning of the being that will walk the ultimate path of change, a path between life, death, fire, and all, a path in which he will bring forth waves across every known and unknown realms.


    Until both the living and the dead sang his name.


    His name is Azrail.D.Xavon....


    And this is just the beginning...


    Prolonged End....?

 Chapter 160 160-Departure.

    Azrail felt his mind numbing, the shackles ced on him has been broken, ever since he had awakened from within his understanding of himself and uncovered the cube, Azrail understood that the main binding of the cube was to his name, the cube seemingly cing a trap of control over him.


    Hence he knew for him to truly grow, he needed to let go of his name, which would mean letting go of several other things, Azrail''s mind had shed with several paths he could take but in the end, a change in his identity was the only way to truly be free from whatever the world had in store for him, during the time he spent with Li Lun, he kept thinking about the name he could take and finally he decided upon what he wanted.


    The darkened sphere surrounding him withered off, letting Azrail open to the world again, no change could be seen in his psyche, yet on the inside, he waspletely different, Azrail could feel his mind sharper than ever, it felt as if a great weight had been lifted from his chest, making him feel more liberated than ever.


    He gazed at the people looking at him, shing them all a smile, he could see the people still suspended above the ground with the entire area of the estate under control, just as he told, Valencia had taken control of the situation while he marked his own new fate,


    "Son, are you feeling okay?"


    Lan asked as she walked up to her son, looking at him from head to toe, Azrail smiled at his mother as he spoke,


    "I''m fine,"


    "So Azrail? not a bad name, but what about the rest? who are D and Xavon?"


    Lan asked after seeing that her son was fine,


    "People I am indebted to, mother."


    Azrail spoke, which brought a frown upon Lan''s face,


    "People I don''t know about?"


    She said to which only a wry smile could fill Azrail''s face as he just shrugged his shoulder, which quickly earned a pinch on his ear from his mother,


    "Mother, not here!"


    He pleaded, but his mother didn''t back down as she made sure to give a good twist of his ears, Azrail could see a smile splitting Valencia''s face,


    "This is what you get for keeping too many secrets from your mother,"


    Lan said, hence Azrail could only nod his head, epting the punishment at hand, he moved his gaze to the real problem at hand, taking back the control of the estate from Valencia who didn''t reject to the notion. Getting control back Azrail popped the heads of dozens of people in the estate, ones that caused a lot of issues to him and his mother now and in the erased past, with one more pressure he knocked out everyone cold,


    "Shall we go?"


    Azrail spoke, turning towards his mother, who smiled at it, turning her eyes to Raena she asked,


    "Shall we sister?"


    Lan asked, to which Raena agreed, Azrail looked at his mother walking away, while a subtle smile took his face, Azrail was sure that his mother was burning with millions of questions to ask him yet she didn''t ask anything, she respected his boundaries and more than that she trusted him but Azrail was sure that he was in for a hell lot of pouting from his mother.


    And deep down he knew that his actions were hurting his mother deeply, he knew she loved him with all her heart, and hiding anything from her hurt him too, hence he had already promised himself to tell them the truths he knows she can handle, ones that won''t cause her karmic ties to be too affected,


    "Are you going to stand there forever?"


    Valencia suddenly asked, taking his attention towards her. He shook his head,


    "No, let''s go,"


    Saying so, Azrail moved forward as he caught Xuanyin''s hand, who kept looking at him,


    "Thanks, I think the name is good too,"


    Xuanyin: "..."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah, it''s cool, I guess...."


    Xuanyin: "..."


    "No, you can''t change your name to sound like mine,"


    Xuanyin: "....."


    "Because it''s a guy''s name."


    Xuanyin: "...."


    "No, I won''t talk to Mother about it, so forget it, and I think your name is beautiful as it is."


    This caused Xuanyin to turn her head forward while the hand she was using to hold onto Azrail got harder, while Azrail clearly felt the happiness from her, just one word from him and she had let go of all of her desire to change her name,


    "What made you want to change your name?"


    Valencia suddenly asked as she walked beside him, not liking the fact that she was being excluded from the brother-sister talk, her super indifference had nowpletely been lost, at least around him she had, and Azrail couldn''t even guess how this would affect theing future as a whole,


    "I just wanted to change....."


    Azrail said in a light demeanor, his eyes trailing towards the veiled girl whole beauty could even astound immortals,


    "Then what does the D stand for?"


    Valencia asked, her question even taking in the attention of everyone else, Lan who was talking and packing away, had her ears focused, Raena crazy as she is just felt mild curiosity, while Adrea the immortal within felt extreme fear and apprehension in her heart, others might have not felt it but she could feel a pure danger and tremble in the whole Realm just when the word D was mentioned.


    Her power wasn''t as it was, but Adrea was a hell of sure that this tremble wasn''t just confined to this realm! the tremble refeed to the fear that the entire realm was feeling! only people like her who have touched upon the worldws could feel it, but she understood the feeling. It was fear, raw primal fear!


    ''Just what is this being?''


    Adrea knew that once that whole of the name is spoken with intent something of unknown level could take ce, while she dreaded it she desired more to know how Azrail was allowed ess to use such a name, without permission no one could use the name of beings that had ascended a certain ne of power,


    "The D stands for a friend of mine, a very good friend, a very lonely friend,"


    That is all Azrail spoke, and understanding that he didn''t want to dive into it Valencia didn''t ask anything more into the topic, instead, she started to ask about his trip to the legacynds, mostly focusing on his health, Valencia was too gone in to realize how much change she is having around Azrail.


    Just something within her felt so right when she stood close to him, the premature effect of her physique was already on her, making her extremely indifferent yet those walls being built melted like ice cream on a sunny day when she was near Azrail,


    "Azrail, it''s not a bad name,"


    Valencia said,


    "Thanks."


    Azrael replied as they kept walking to the exit. Within 5 minutes, everything was ready, and they would be departing towards a mansion owned by Lan,


    "All set?"


    Lan asked, to which the kids nodded their heads, seeing so all of them boarded the carriage and headed straight to their destination, Lan and Raena talking within themselves, while as always Xuianyin took a seat on her brother''sp, enjoying the embrace, the unique one was Valencia who was silent.


    Moments before boarding Azrail had spoken about how he needed to speak with her alone. His serious face had Valencia''s mind ying around, her intelligence being her enemy as several different scenarios yed in her mind.

 Chapter 161 161-Why?.

    Just as Azrail and the group left the remaining people of the Yun family regained their bearing, the servants were frantic as they had no idea what had happened, their fears told by their shivering legs, while the other cultivators with higher knowledge had an inkling of what happened, rushed to the ce where the suppression originated from.


    All of them arrived at the center of the hall to meet with the murdered sight, the remaining ones with power quickly took control before the situation got out of hand, the old man that Azrail has questioned took action, closing the entire estate off so that no news, for now, would leave the whole family, they had a shit show to deal with.


    While the chaos brewed inside the Yun family, the group that left quickly maneuvered through the humongous city that was under the control of the Yun family, Lan led them to a huge, well-decorated mansion,


    "We will stay here for now until we head to the capital city."


    She said as Lan wanted them all to stay at the center of the Rexion Empire, the greatest developednds, where the mighty humans of the Empirey and moved, Azrail and the rest didn''t have any problems, hence they all agreed, and after doing so he took Valencia for a talk under the pouting eyes of Xuanyin and the teasing smiles of two mothers,


    "What is it that you want to talk about?"


    Valencia directly asked as soon the two had entered the room, her voice being colder than she hoped, but this was the best way to hide the feelings of confusion ramming deep into her mind and soul,


    "Take a seat first,"


    Azrail spoke as he sat on one of the chairs while Valencia sat on the other, two of them now looking at each other, Azrail running through his ns in his mind while Valencia debated on what she should do in the situation,


    "You are less cold to me now than when we met first,"


    Azrail took the lead as he spoke with a charming smile, which got Valencia''s heart running, one shouldn''t look down on his current looks, as a child, he could get anything from kind-hearted adults while Valencia with her feelings easily fell into the perfect smile that graced Azrail''s otherworldly looks,


    "We-Well, aren''t we allies?"


    Valencia said with a small stutter for the first time in her life, not knowing how to lead the conversation to her desire,


    "Indeed, and I am happy with it, but don''t you find it all strange?"


    He asked in a serious tone, catching her off guard,


    "What do you mean?"


    Valencia asked, narrowing her eyes,


    "Why did our mothers be sworn sisters?"


    Azrail asked the question,


    "Wasn''t it because they want to?"


    Valencia asked, tilting her head in confusion, her mind feeling fuzzy. She felt as if she was on the cusp of understanding something, yet it felt far out of her reach, close yet far. Seeing the unfocused look, Azrail sighed as he requested,


    "Senior Adrea, could you please cover us?"


    His request was heard as a feeling of disconnect soon filled the atmosphere that the two of them were in, a hazy body rose from within Valencia, the face of the woman cursed to be unseen by any,


    ? "You feel it too?"


    Adrea asked,


    "So, are you out of it?"


    Azrail asked her back, to which Adrea nodded her head. Her body was filled with disbelief. She herself was put under ayer such that she didn''t feel her own instincts and understanding were shrouded! just what kind of power is capable of ying with her mind at such a level, but the main question came: Who would use it for such a useless purpose?


    "What are you talking about?"


    Valencia asked in a silent voice as she held her head, eyes feeling heavy, while something kept pumping deep within her, a stone hidden deep within her soul shimmering on, a pulse spreading from it as it continued to cover her entire existence,


    "Valencia, did you ever question your mother why she became sworn sister with my mother?"


    Azrail directly went into the topic, making Valencia''s throbbing increase, the wave spreading from the stone causing ripple all over her soul,


    "No...."


    She responded with a low voice, her hands now holding her head in stabbing pain while her hair covered her face,


    "Vale....."


    Adrea whispered, but Azrail shook his head at her,


    "She seems to be heavily affected by this, and you should know better that she needs to get out of there by herself."


    Azrail spoke in a low voice to Adrea, who remained silent. Focusing back at Valencia, Azrail asked the main question,


    "Why? why didn''t you ask?"


    This hit the mark as the ripples spread entirely across Valencia''s body, shaking her to her core, her hands holding her head shaking, while unknown emotions started to spread across her mind, images shed faster than she could see, they seemed important yet distant for her, a thinyer of blood tussled down her nose,


    ''What is this?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Azrail felt goosebumps filling his body, cold sweat filling her back for no reason,


    ''All-Seer wake up from your fucking sleep and tell me what''s going on here!''


    Azrail scared within himself.


    [You have pushed too hard]


    The reply came, making Azrail feel a deep premonition in his heart, not one of the dangers or of happiness but one of craze.


    [The girl in front of you is being led on]


    ''What does that mean?''


    Azrail asked.


    [I don''t know unless I canpletely dissect her I am not able to find out the reason for it, the situation feels simr to an awakening]


    These words made Azrail''s mind start to work faster, while All-Seer has information, there are some restrictions to it too,


    ''What awakening?''


    [I can feel madness deep raw primal madness deep within the girl''s soul, it''s tied with a heavy, incredibly heavy feeling of love]


    ''To who?''


    Azrail asked, hoping for something to not be true.


    [You]


    ''Where are the feelingsing from?''


    [Deep within her soul]


    ''How is that possible?''


    [Something is supplying them]


    ''What is it?''


    Azrail asked, his fire Qi revolving around him as he felt the entire surroundings be dyed with pressure, luckily since Adrea has closed the ce of nomotion would take ce,


    [Not strong enough to know]


    All-Seer directly shouts him down,


    "Why?...."


    The quiet whisper left Valencia''s mouth, looking at her Azrail could see it, her ck hair turned to a mix of Amethyst and pink, her hands were holding her head in sheer power, a tempting smell leaving her body filling Azrail''s nose,


    "Why?..."


    The same word again, as Valencia''s Qi around her got heavier, Adrea her master moved forward as she tried to help but some sort of deterrence seemed to be in ce as she couldn''t enter back into Valencia nor could her words touch upon Valencia,


    "What''s happening?"


    Adrea spoke out,


    "How should I know?"


    Azrail asked back,


    "Because all these changed started after she met you!"


    Adrea called out, to which Azrail didn''t really have an answer, he looked at the girl in front of him who seemed to be falling into thest bit of lunacy.


    [My host]


    ''Yes''


    [It seems you have made a monster]


    Just as All-Seer finished speaking Valencia shouted out,


    "Why?...it was for YOU!"

 Chapter 162 162-Crazy In Love.

    "Why?....it was for YOU!"


    Those words left Valencia as a scream, hearing it Azrail''s eyes narrowed, by now he could practically feel the insanitying out from Valencia, her answer was a deeply empowering one.


    For him?


    What does that even mean? she didn''t question it for him? Several theories started to y through Azrail''s mind but it all came to a stop as he saw Valencia''s actions.


    Her hand holding her head stopped, and her hair that regained its original color swayed behind her back, he could no longer feel any sort of emotion from her until Valencia quickly moved her hands as she ripped the veil covering her face, the hairs covering her eyes being whipped away as two gems like pink eyes came to be seen, along with it her face came to vision.


    Azrail felt his breath being stuck on his body, and his mind stopped working for a single second before everything came back to him, he had neverid eyes upon anything so beautiful, even Teresa with her high level of cultivation that granted immortal beauty would have to take a seat back, the current Valencia was young hence her beauty was just blooming, she was more charming than desirable but even then its beyond words.


    The first thing that attracted anyone''s attention was Valencia''s eyes, both of them had inner pupils the shape of a diamond, pink diamonds seemingly floating within, they looked like the most precious thing in the world, Valencia''s face was angr, creating a perfect match of everything, her little red lips contracted with her soft white body, creating the perfectbination.


    Azrail couldn''t put his words on it but Valencia feltplete. She looked like the perfectbination of beauty, her level of beauty even within her cultivation reached the level of Gods, seeing it for the first time it rattled Azrail''s mind but he quickly got over it as his vignce turned sky high.


    It was just a gut feeling, an inner voice that kept suspicion that Valencia herself might have something to do with the predicament of his mother and it seems that he was right on the money but something else also seems to have gone wrong,


    "Everything was for YOU!"


    She screamed opening her mouth, her eyes pink eyes turning even darker, as a pink light started to surround her body, an extremely tempting scent started to fill Azrail''s nose,


    ''What is this lunacy?''


    Azrail focused as he saw the obsession and desireing from Valencia, it was a fanatic desire that Valencia herself wasn''t sure where it wasing from, Azrail could tell that whatever it is, it was making the girl in front of him,pletely obsessed with him,


    "Why do this for me?"


    He asked back, hoping to bring a hint of rity back into her mind, his voice was like a trigger that made her devouring gaze turn toward him, her head croaked to the side as she spoke,


    "Why?"


    ''This isn''t Valencia''


    Azrail proimed, whatever it is, it waspletely overloading her mind, creating a craze-filled person, Valencia caught her face, confusion filling her mind but her gaze still strayed on Azrail,


    "It''s hard..."


    Valencia muttered, her gem-like pink eyes lighting up, the pink-like gas from her getting heavier, her hands started to hold her head tighter,


    "It''s hard not to kill all the girls beside you! I want to rip them off and take you for myself!"


    She screamed, her hands scratching at her face, creating marks all around, her eyeball vibrated within her skull, looking like it was going to pop out, while her power jumped out of control, the beauty suddenly looked disgusting to look at but Azrail didn''t take his eyes off her, he kept his gaze locked,


    "Hehehe...I thought of secretly killing them all! but no matter which path I take in the end you will figure it out and I will lose you!"


    She screamed her body trembling, but it didn''tst long after which her expression turned to confusion,


    "Huh? what did I say? I....what?"


    Such words left Valencia''s mind as her expression turned stony while blood started to drip from her face due to the scratch that she was putting on,


    "Can''t you do something?"


    Azrail whispered to Adrea who was floating beside him,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I can''t something powerful is holding me back from action"


    She whispered back, her voice filled with an endless amount of worry, even she with all her knowledge had no idea what the hell was going on,


    "I talked with All-Seer it would seem that something within her soul is supplying such powers into her whole self"


    Azrail spoke in whispers,


    "That''s impossible! I maintain safety over her soul at all times nothing can get in or take ce"


    Adrea adamantly stressed,


    "Doesn''t matter, what I said is the truth"


    This brought Adrea''s mind working at lightning speed, several things passing through her mind, after which she spoke,


    "It''spletely impossible for something to exist in her soul, unless...."


    "Unless?"


    Azrail asked back,


    "Unless Valencia herself allows it"


    This made the two of the silent, Azrail already knew of this information but that would only make things more senseless, why allow such a thing in one''s soul? while they whispered among themselves Valencia regained her madness again, the pink gas around her now had bepletely distorted,


    "I tried and tried! but no matter how much I killed off those vixens or even took you away, things ways end up in disaster! those bitches can''t even let you go!"


    Valencia screamed, the pink gas twisting all around her, those words she screaming made Azrail''s mind churn, a thought a random thought entering his mind that nted itself, the very idea bringing goosebumps to his body, the idea itself was crazy but if any sort of truth exists in it, then he might be earning himself someone very powerful and dangerous.


    By now Valencia lookedpletely deranged, her sense of self fighting off within, Azrail took a deep breath as he started to walk forward, and as he reached close the pink gas surrounded the two of them, epting him with delight.


    In front of him stood the ruined Valencia, her crazy eyes only focused on him and no one else, nothing else seemed worthy, without any word Azrail hugged Valencia taking her into his embrace, her blood staining him, while he started to pat her back, the pink gas turned even darker while embracing the two of them,


    "I ept"


    Azrail whispered into the ear of the deranged girl, his pats making the violence in her heavier,


    "I ept all your feelings but you would have to work to take me for yourself"


    Just like the devil, he whispered into her, those simple words breaking past herself and entering deep into her soul, the stone within that was trembling stopped sending the ripples affecting her soul as the words from Azrail helped it achieve a part of its purpose,


    "I am very greedy, I will continue to take what I want and if you want to keep me try to be number one and take me for yourself"


    The words were like sweet nectors to Valencia as the madness went awaypletely, while the pink gas had now turned the darkest pink it could, looking more like darkness itself, the gas broke apart as half of it entered inside Azrail while the other half retreated back into Valencia along with it she lost her consciousness.


    Azrail stood there holding Valencia''s body, looking at the girl whose love for him exceeds beyond the normal,


    ''Looks like I have a very dangerous woman to apany me during my long life''


    This thought didn''t make him afraid, it just made him more empowered, it would seem whatever the future held for him, it would be an eventful one.

 Chapter 163 163-She Is Worthy.

    "She''s so calm now....."


    Azrail muttered with a light smile as he yed around with Valencia''s hair, she was out cold, deep in sleep. Just as Azrail finished speaking Valencia lost consciousness and fell into his embrace. Taking her he moved towards the chair in the room, cing her on hisp and ying with her hair, it''s been about 5 minutes since the situation ended.


    "Your eyes speak that it wants to end me?"


    Azrail muttered in a calm manner as he looked at the enchanting face of the girl in front of him, deep asleep, her sleepy image portraying a weak girl at heart,


    "You are different now"


    Adrea muttered floating above the two, her answer being a question, this caused Azrail to chuckle as his eyes still kept their focus on Valencia, marking her face deep in his mind,


    "How do I feel to you now than before?"


    He asked,


    "Dangerous"


    Adrea immediately replied, her eye narrowing at the sight in front of her.


    "How did I feel to you before?"


    Azrail asked another question,


    "Conflicting, its as if everything you were doing was opposite to yourself, its as if you were-"


    "Lost"


    Azrail spoke finishing Adrea''s words, the smile on his face widening. He raised his head to look at Adrea, finally having had enough to look, a sly tint shing through his eyes,


    "Ask all you want"


    He spoke in a calm manner,


    "What is happening?"


    Adrea didn''t beat around the bush as she asked, her body floating down below as she came face to face with Azrail,


    "Truthfully? I don''t have much information but as you and I can tell Valencia seems to have pure craze filled feelings for me"


    He spoke, a light grin taking his face, making Adrea frown,


    "I can''t feel anything unknown in her soul"


    She said to which Azrail nodded his head,


    "All-Seer is adamant, whatever it is in her soul, it''s making her like this"


    He said, keeping his focus on the faceless image in front of him, his words irking Adrea who felt powerless,


    "Is our only option to watch on?"


    She asked as Azrail nodded his head,


    "For now let''s hold back on our decision, we have to see how Valencia is when she wakes up"


    Adrea agreed to it as she looked at the sleeping girl with kind eyes, she wasn''t an idiot, and just like Azrail she was capable of forming her own answers, her knowledge of the cosmos is vast and the theories she creates were only making her feel sadder for the girl in front of her,


    ''Perhaps this is for the best....''


    She thought, goosebumps still filled her when her mind shed back to the scene she saw, that untethered madness, that love was something she never felt before, those desiring eyes waspletely obsessive to an unhealthy degree, it was a love that transcended logic, yet above all Adrea could feel that at that moment Valencia waspletely free and.....happy?


    While she kept thinking so suddenly a pink light shed from within Valencia''s body as a cute pink fox appeared, her single tail wagging around as she sat upon Valencia''s body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Azrail''s eyes shed as he looked at the super cute fox, its entire body was covered with beautiful light pink color, while its eyes were blood red, and a single tail kept wagging on its back, it kept looking at Valencia with a worried frown. The beast was just about the length of 30 centimeters but its looks was beyond words.


    Azrail could feel thew of charm all around the fox, it was just like Valencia, its something whose beauty was beyond words, an unknown level of charm surrounded its body making it hard for anyone to form offensive thoughts about the cute fox,


    "So this is the world bewitching fox?"


    Azrail muttered as he gazed curiously at the little beast whose intelligence seemed to be about a 3-year old''s, its worried eyes focused on Valencia but just as it heard his voice its head turned towards him, and the little beast''s eyes shed with a cute snarl as it jumped into his shoulder, soon licking his face with its tiny tongue,


    "Why is the world bewitching fox, like this?"


    Adrea spoke in a surprised tone. she wasn''t surprised that Azrail knew about the fox, with All-Seer with him, nothing can hide from it but the fox itself is said to be part of the species that aren''t very close to men or any other pieces with arge amount of Yang floating through their body,


    "What''s her name?"


    Azrail asked adjusting himself to allow Valencia to befortable, cing her head on his shoulder while taking the cute beast with his arms, he could see the immense curiosity in the fox''s eyes, it cutely turned its head sideways,


    "Kyu?..."


    The cute voice left her mouth as the fox kept kicking around,


    "Valencia named her Rhena"


    Adrea replied, sighing out as she felt that many things in the world weren''t making sense anymore, Azrail found Adrea''s reaction fun as he pulled the fox towards him and ced a small kiss on its fuzzy nose, making it yelp in happiness, soon jumping into his shoulder while still looking at the sleeping Valencia with worry.


    Even though weak Azrail could feel the connection between them, a gift and connection which was granted to him by Valencia, or perhaps an unknown Valencia?


    =================


    Betwchinhg Fates Connection


    Type: Unbreakable


    Connection: No Limit


    Result: Fate unbreaking bind.


    Description: The one bearing the bloodline of Bewitching Fates Heart, would be the perfect woman of all, in everything they would be perfect, their beauty above all, hence their love will always be heavier than one can imagine.


    -->Once a bearer of the bloodline finds a person and their innate Love heart resonates beyond the level of Death, the bear of the bloodline would bind themselves to their resonating love heart, forever being bonded in a level far beyond just connection.


    -->Once the connection is established it can never be removed as the one bearing the bloodline has chosen you, both your fate and heart are now bounded, one cannot break another heart as the bearer of the Bloodline has granted you never-ending loyalty and love.


    -->Fates will be joined together, to be never untwined again, death wouldn''t take them down, while time will never damper the love of a such woman.


    -->She has shared everything with you and now you have be her everything, her light, her love, and her never-ending power.


    -->For now you two share both life and death


    =================


    Azrail''s eyes started to shine seeing the information, this was more than he could imagine, he did have ns for Valencia, after all how could he give up on such an excellent woman? his life would be long and he dreams of domination, not just any woman is capable of standing beside him as his wife as he rise to power.


    Yurou and Li Lun they were his, maybe he doesn''t love Li Lun yet but she''s worthy to have him open his heart to her, they along with Valencia is worthy to be beside him and he won''t be stopping anytime soon. He will keep plundering everything with his knowledge of the future, every woman, power, and vestige that he deems needed shall be his and he would love to take on all the challenges thate his way.


    After all, he came to realize something deep....


    The fact that the book of Heavenly Opposers that he read couldn''t be seen or understood by anyone....


    It wasn''t part of any ns of any being.....


    The knowledge granted to him from the book is outside of Fate and Destiny...

 Chapter 164 164-Heavenly Opposers?

    Back at Ingrid Azrail hade upon that book, the one called ''Heavenly Opposers'', the very book that gave in detailed exnations of everything happening in the cosmos, ones about the known and unknown. The drama, sadness, and loss of all the great characters that rose to power, the hidden realms, and great knowledge that people would kill for, everything was there in the book.


    He had stored everything in his mind, all information was within him and when he got reborn back here, Azrail in his controlled mind several ns using that knowledge but after being freed, Azrail thought of giving that knowledge up, there is no guarantee that those beings that were controlling him might not use the same knowledge to trap him.


    It is from there that several different hints started to appear, ever since the control from his body was taken away he had regained his true mind, hence he started to notice all those small details, for example by now Azrail had given a small number of people ess to his memories yet none of them were able to grasp upon the part of him reading the book.


    It seemed to have a mental block that even if he wanted to no one could read it and what was even deeper is the fact that even All-Seer doesn''t have ess to this memory! he had felt it when it tried to read through him and the part about ''Heavenly Opposers'' was blurred out, even it couldn''t see through the depths of that.


    Then of course couldn''t it mean that those beings making him their puppet could have ced a seal on it? it''s more than usible, it was for that did he do the gamble, Azrail didn''t just take his name to erase control of the past, it was also to see if his spections were true and this time his hypothesis was right.


    Once he got rid of his name, the connections of control were lost and Azrail clearly felt the difference, he had felt the connection of those beings attached to him wither off, and along with it certain protections ced on him were removed but his greatest gift, the ultimate knowledge of the future was still there, it wasn''t connected to anything of such.


    But then came the question, who gave him the book? why was it inscribed with the cultivation technique? wasn''t it the gift those being granted him?


    Azrail had found it very confusing after regaining his mind, the cultivation technique Omega Asura''s Wrath, was it that easy to cultivate? powerful cultivation techniques such as those would require extreme conditions and a whole another level of talent to start to cultivating, yet was he was able to do it in a lower realm? back then with his ''ok'' level talent?


    Adding onto that, is a cultivation technique capable of granting such powerful mes from just practicing? no Azrail knew it deep in his heart, those mes existed in him way before he took on the cultivation technique, they were a part of him, and cultivating Omega Asura''s Wrath was the gateway that lead him to finally unlocking them.


    All this while he had imagined that to be the gift those controlling beings gifted him, an extreme power to reign above everyone but it would seem that he was at fault, the gifts that should have been his were taken away when he changed his name, if he came to think of it, the inheritance to the Tower may have being a power that the beings wanted to gift him, a change made solely for him.


    Then if all of those were the truth, where did the ''Heavenly Opposers''e from? and why is it that he wasn''t feeling a hint of hostility towards it? Azrail hade to recognize what is his and what isn''t, he could feel it deep into his bones that the stories he read were his, and he can feel the extreme happiness of his mes. Azrail knew that those mes were his.


    And no one can control his feelings, with Death in a row, no one can control his mind, everything he was feeling is the truth, it was the same feeling one felt when something that should be theirs is returned back to them,


    ''This was supposed to be mine''


    Azrail''s eyes narrowed heavily, he petted the fox with one hand while his other, trailed along the smooth hair of Valencia, he had found another mystery but this one isn''t malicious, he could tell, hence he will use it to his advantage, making everything he wants his and so what if the ones watching him felt suspicious? who dares to piss off Death?


    "Hehehe"


    Chilling sounds left Azrail''s mouth earning a confused re from Adrea, while the cute fox Rhena licked Azrail''s finger,


    ''I feel light''


    Thinking so he turned his attention towards the door, while Adrea looked at him, giving him a re she disappeared back into Valencia''s body while the fox turned into smoke and returned to Valencia,


    "Enter"


    Azrail said, while he put a veil over Valencia''s face, it was okay for him if but ones below Valencia''s cultivation saw her face without her permission then they would be ves of hers, especially when Valencia is out cold and isn''t even controlling the charm leaking out of her body. Just as he finished speaking Yunbai entered inside the room.


    His eyes fixated on Azrail, as they widened, Yunbai who had returned felt as if Azrail was different as if he was more ominous?


    "How was it?"


    Azrail asked as he carefully kept looking after Valencia,


    "It''s fine everything went as nned"


    Yunabai spoke as he tossed a sack towards Azrail who caught it, his sense shing through it as he felt the several powerful spatial rings in it, then his sense focused on Yunbai who had his killing intent and aura sharpened,<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You seem to had fun"


    Azrail spoke with a smile,


    "Not as much as you"


    Yunbai said as his eyes trailed toward the girl in Azrail''s arms,


    "A secret"


    Azrail said to which Yunbai shrugged his shoulder, not minding it much,


    "Heard you changed your name and left the family?"


    Yunbai asked to which Azrail nodded his head,


    "It was a bloody leave"


    Azrail spoke with a cold smile, bringing on a bloodthirsty one on Yunbai''s face,


    "You should have called me too"


    Yunbai said with his eyes shining,


    ''He is falling into the yearning of ughter''


    Azrail marked as he responded,


    "Well it was a quick affair, plus don''t tell me you didn''t have enough ughter back at the Secret Realm?"


    "I did, it was fun"


    Yunbai said, his smile widening, while the aura of ughter started to increase, seeing this Azrail sighed and released his hidden aura of ughter while closing off the area. As soon as his killing intent was out Yunbai''s was suppressed, his smile being lost while his knees started to buckle,


    "Control Yunbai, don''t let it take you"


    Azrail said with a chilling voice, causing the mental sweetness of ughter to fade away, Azrail''s ughter aurapletely took over and stripped Yunbai of his, letting his mind turn to normal, seeing so Azrail took away his killing intent, looking at the pale and trembling Yinbai he spoke,


    "Take rest for now, we will taketer"


    Hearing his words Yunbai nodded his head and walked out of the room, leaving Azrail mulling in his thoughts,


    ''He needs an anchor''


    Azrail thought, something powerful enough to hold him in ce so that he won''t be lost in his desire, thinking so several different ideas shed through his mind until he stopped on the best one possible, the idea brought a sly smile to his face,


    ''A woman''

 Chapter 165 165-Evolution.

    Azrail let out an evil-looking chuckle as his mind yed through certain scenarios perfect to keep Yunbai in check, a woman being the best option, one capable of keeping a tight leash on him, one woman who Azrail will have a leash on such that he won''t ever be betrayed.


    Azrail has to be careful, he can''t just choose and manipte just any woman for Yunbai, it should be one capable of keeping up with him while being capable of epting all his faults and problems, a woman capable of keeping tight control on him, Azrail''s mind shed with several scenarios until he stopped at the perfect one.


    The grin on his face widened as he chose the perfect target,


    ''Looks like I would need to y matchmaker here''


    Musing at his thoughts Xiao''s mind once again focused on the girl in hisp, her stunning face close to his as her slow breaths hit his face, just looking at her started to make his heart beat faster, and focusing on himself a bit he felt the connection between the two of them.


    It''s different from the one he has with Xuanyin, Yurou or Li Lun, this one felt deeper, morepact and it felt very....special.


    ''Since you are mine, I will make you shine the brightest you can be''


    Azrail''s eyes twinkled as he thought so, she was now his and there are no takebacks here, till the end of their life and beyond that, the two of them will be together. Valencia with her talents was born to rule, pride etched deeply into her bones, that can never be broken, and no one can bend her will other than him.


    The connection between them made Valencia like an open book to Azrail, he could tell what she was feeling and read into her thoughts if he want to, he could tell her weakest time to her strongest, everything about her now belongs to him,


    ''There''s a lot to do''


    Azrail controlled his burning passion for the future for now and decided to focus on the present, holding Valencia delicately he focused on the issues he has to deal with currently,


    ''Looks like you are awake All-Seer''


    [Yes, I am well and dandy now]


    All-Seer replied,


    ''Good, then show me the choices for my evolution''


    Just as Azrail finished speaking the evolution list once again appeared in front of him but this time Azrail knew which path he wants to take.


    ===============


    Host''s possible paths of evolution have been studied and confirmed, With the achievements, talents, fate, status, blessing, and growth you have earned until now, a path you can take is now seen, select the path you wish and a befitting trial will be given to you:


    -->Option 1: Raging Humanrion Of Fire


    -->Option 2: Fate-Defying Divider


    -->Option 3: Fire and Death Chaoser


    -->Option 4: Asura''s Wrath Wielder


    -->Option 5: Cosmic Divider of Fate


    -->Option 6: Sword Of Fire And Death


    -->Option 7: Life Holder Of End


    -->Option 8: Fledgling Of Chaos And Darkness


    -->Option 9: Walker Of All Power


    -->Option 10: Bringer Of End


    ===============


    He first looked through the paths that he can choose after which he turned towards the path that he can only walk.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ===============


    Title: Path Of Unknown


    Description: As someone that has lived over death twice, someone of ughter, someone that can walk many paths, someone deemed as the Prince Of Death, and as someone that has awakened a supreme understanding of himself, the host is capable of creating his own evolutionary path to walk. Capable of evolving to a being that has not ever been seen ever before.


    ??Host will be the first of his species, a progenitor of the path, a supreme overload of all that wish to follow your evolution. This is a gift that rose due to several situations that shouldn''t have taken ce. The !@#$%^&*  has given you a chance, a chance to break the norms.


    Caution: Choosing such a path would mean that all help from the cosmos itself will be cut off, and the host will be evolving into a being that isn''t marked or known, hence the future evolutions will all depend on the host himself. The limit of this evolutiony on the host.


    Advantage: You shall be capable of reaching the realm of power blocked to all of creation, a power that is only wielded by the first concepts, a power to affect reality as a whole.


    ===============


    There wasn''t any need for brooding over this, the path that he wants to take is already set and even without All-Seer he could choose the path that he wants to evolve to, the cosmic will would seep into a person''s consciousness and provide all the requirements deep into the person''s mind but thanks to All-Seer Azrail gets a much deeper view of the information,


    ''Confirm to the cosmos I will be creating my path''


    Azrailmanded.


    [This is the final confirmation, are you sure?]


    All-Seer asked with a hint of excitement in its voice?


    ''Do it''


    Azrailmanded as he closed his eyes, All-Seer took in themand as it agreed to the path walked by none as he closed his eyes, just as the confirmation was done the entirety of the reality paused, Azrail was now broken away from the confines of reality itself,


    ''Never thought I could go through this again''


    Azrail thought as he opened his eyes, seeing around the entire frozen reality, the world became entirely colorless, he was still seated but he was seated nowhere, it looked as if he could do anything he wants but Azrail knew that right now he was at his weakest, this is the reality phase that every being goes through when they chose their first evolution path.


    A moment ofplete solitude with themselves, this also imbues into their mind how small they really are and how much they would have to climb to reach the top, for now, their journey was really just starting, hence the first step is now being taken to actual growth and power.


    Azrail sat there without moving, waiting for the information that should be delivered, soon what he was waiting for arrived, just like back at the tower something extremely ancient and unstoppable started to scan Azrail inside out, no matter how powerful he is, this time nothing was capable of stopping this power from seeing through all the secrets of Azrail.


    Azrail sat there waiting for the scanning to finish, in his first life the scanning for him finished within less than a second, this time his estimate is about a 5 minutes hence the time moved.


    1 minute....


    2 minute....


    3 minute....


    5 minute.....


    10 minute....


    15 minute...


    30 minute.....


    And finally, after an hour, the scanning stopped, by now Azrail already had a frown marring his face. The feeling of being looked at vanished and along with it came a burst of power from deep within his soul.


    Two colorful mes and 9 colorless ones started to surround Azrail, a gentle blue light shed from within him, and the soul power split up as it was locked next to the World Spirit power. A humongous quake soon hit within Azrail as behind him millions of different swords appeared, floating and ready to kill.


    Mental energy joined the powers of the other and soon darkness took control of Azrail, a single beautiful crown appearing up above his head, showing his stance as a prince.

 Chapter 166 166-Domination Is The Way Forward.

    All the power that belonged to Azrail was being called out, and behind himy the millions of swords floating about, every single one capable of ending realms, his crown of death floated above his head, shinning with dark luster, 11 mes floated behind his head in a circle, 2 of them being ck and purple while the rest being colorless.


    The World spirit energy swirled around, being mixed with fire Qi, soul energy, and mental power, theirbination producing a beautiful color swirling around, the mass of all power flowed right in front of Azrail where the darkest and the purest energy of death and demise leaked out of the crown and mingled with the rest of the energy.


    But this wasn''t the end, deep within his soul Azrail felt his skills trembling as they too were ripped from within him, under his eyes 5 small star-like figures started to shine, the fifth one being the biggest and the brightest, they started to swirl and move around his body, seemingly missing staying within his soul.


    An unstoppable power ripped deeper into Azrail, ripping his soul and soon pulling out a single drop of liquid that looked divine, it was sparkling in all colors, just its scent enough to entice all of creation,


    ''The primordial Qi''


    Azrail looked at it with a hint of slyness, this was something he was gambling on in the future to increase his true talents, and with it he would have reached a level of talent beyond ordinary, one capable of making him stand shoulder to shoulder with the giants of the cosmos, after all the pill he ate only took away the limit to his talent and he was in dire need of increasing it back then.


    The n was all smooth but now it was not needed, with Death by his side, his talents already have reached beyond the Zenith, hence the ns he made when he was in control were already scrambled,


    ''Perhaps I can use it for something else''


    Just like the rest of the powers, the primordial Qi floated beside everything, awaiting the judgment Azrail is about to receive, just as Azrail was awaiting his judgment the power moved again drilling deep into his soul, making him surprised, there was no pain but a sense of difort did fill his entire being.


    The power moved deeper and deeper until it took something deep out from within him, in actuality it was two items, seemingly thrust into his soul, one being a crystal-like object lookingpletely ordinary the other being a part of his soul,


    ''Is that the power of rebirth?''


    Azrail questioned as he gazed at the part of his soul ripped out but what was making him more intrigued is the crystal-like thing, the rest of his power even with his soul taken away could be felt by him, he could feel a heavy amount of connection to them but the crystal? he felt nothing.....


    That issue itself is very surprising to him but what was more intriguing is the fact that the moment the crystal was taken out of him, his fifth skill thergest and brightest among his skills left surrounding him and started to move around the crystal, enjoying the presence of the crystal instead, this information was another shocker,


    ''Is this rted to the legacy that chose me?''


    Azrail pondered, he had thought that the legacy of Cosmic Ending Divider was given to him by those beings that wanted to control him but even after giving up his name and taking total control over his fate he still could see the indication of the legacy within his status, with All-Seer not being able to lie to him this meant that whatever this is it belongs to him.


    In fact, Azrail was beginning to believe that the 11 mes he inherited belong to the legacy that he is chosen by but now seeing these clearly there are definitely deeper mysteries at y,


    ''Did I really awaken my 5 skills back then due to coincidence? or is there a deeper plot in the y?''


    Azrail''s mind churned at hyper speed as he started to link several incidents in his life together, it was then that the power started to move erratically everything was shaking beyond control, seeing so Azrail calmed his thinking for now, he understood that this is no time to ponder and y around.


    He leaned himself to the chair, rxing himself, right now Azrail feltpletely powerless, the things in front of him isn''t merely a representation of his power...


    No, right now every power from him has been stripped away and made to float in front of him, nothing was left in him, currently, he is as powerless as he could be, this trail is something that motivates every person that goes through this. The feeling of having your talents stripped away from you just shows how much weak you actually are.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The fact that anytime such an entity can take away your talent that makes you well you, is terrifying, Azrail still remembers his first time, the absolute feeling of loss, that time he was scared shitless that he couldn''t even soak in the feeling but now he just rxed to it.


    Closing his eyes he felt his emptiness, there was nothing within him and he is free as he can be, with no name, no power, no fate, no control, and no reality.....


    There is nothing to him, right now Azrail is just himself, and instead of the mind-freezing fear of losing all his powers, felt a sense of peace, a throbbing feeling within him to just give up everything and enjoy this peace, a life without drama, conflict, killing, just pure bliss.....


    But this feeling was fleeting as it came, as much as he enjoyed this he knew that this is just a false sense of security, everything has a price, and the price for this freedom is to always have the end of his life at the hands of another and he lived that life not once but now seemingly thrice.....


    There is no peace without conflicts.....


    As sad as that sounds it is the truth and in a world where strength reign above all, this truth weighs heavily above all.....


    The feeling of peace withered away within Azrail, the fire of desire burning deep within him, he knew what he wanted and he knew who he is, Azrail knows he could never live in peace where others keep reigning over him, the solution?


    Reign over them...


    Just as those ideals were finalized, the path for him opened.


    Azrail''s eyes open wide, the desire within him hurtling forth and taking control of his power, in this ce his talents were taken away, his power locked but his ideals and him confirming his path made every single power of his tremble in delight, they respond back to his call.


    Even the swords that don''t respond to him most of the time eptable the deep burning desire within him, all of them trembling to create a humming sound of domination.


    The two mes burst forth with vigor while even the awakened ones danced in delight and desire, they soon started to rotate in a circle-like formation.


    The crown above his head representing all his authority to death, rippled, the gem within it bursting forth with a power that covered Azrail with the cloak of death, his body now being a mix of ck and red.


    All of his Qi split up and started to circle around him, creating 5 different floating rings of protection.


    His skills those little floating stars came to him, even his fifth skill joined the rest, all of them reaching and joining to his chest.


    The primordial Qi epted his desire and floated to his forehead going in.


    Azrail eyes now shined brighter than before, he turned to his left seeing his older self standing around scared, that was his past.....


    He whipped his head to the right and hidden in blurry sight he could feel a powerful rhythmic force being generated, a person of extreme power was there, it was his future.....


    And he sat there within the present.

 Chapter 167 167-Evolution Requirmenets

    The past is on his left while the future is on his right, with his powers, talent, and gifts surrounding him, the reality bent all around him, while the path he desires to walk is set, the only thing left is Azrail''s soul floating in front of him, a piece of him cut out from himself still not joining under him, the single piece represented everything about him.


    That little soul represents the forgotten past, the time he spend as a loser of the world, the time he lived on Ingrid, and the time he came back here to be controlled, a piece of his soul that seemingly traveled through severalyers of space to a different world, only to travel through time and space once again to be back.


    Of course, everything of such history is a part of his soul, yet the single piece in front of him is the ultimate representation of all that.


    But what is it?


    The power to cover his soul over Death, to make sure that even Death won''t get his soul, to take it and send it to a world not seen by anyone, and to finally be thrown back here, traversing through a past barrier of time and space, covering over the impossible.


    Just what is that power?


    And how does that affect the power of his soul?


    These questions were the ones to be asked, yet the answer to that is still a mystery to Azrail, his eyes shed with a profound glint as he gazed at the part of his soul, and his eyes also trailed towards the crystal, Azrail didn''t miss the small cracks on the crystal that appeared right after he epted his path,


    "Come"


    Hemanded and his piece of soul floated towards him, within his hand shinning the representation of his past, it rippling with the greatest amount of power over space and time and a hint of the power that Azrail couldn''t quite ce his mind on,


    ''It''s something higher than space?''


    Azrail questioned, feeling that the third authority is something much higher than the power of space, just as he was about to gaze deeper into it the reality he was in started to shake, a feeling of something massive cracking in broke and under Azrail''s eyes the space around him started to get filled up.


    But the thing was that the ones appearing were hidden behind a veil of the unknown, he watched on as all around him different people started to appear, he could tell that all of them were men, their features obscured, and even then something deep within his soul was screaming at him that he knew all of them.


    That they were.....him.


    He felt himself be open as all those that appeared gazed just at him, his past trembling in fear while his future realized its greatest barrier, releasing its aura to smash upon those that  dare to threaten it, while the present him didn''t back down too, all his powers roared to his call, challenging all those that were gazing at him,


    "The time is near..."


    "The time is near....."


    "The time is near..."


    Echos of such words left the mouth of each and everyone gathered here, ringing deep into Azrail, a sense of foreboding filling his mind but before he could even feel upon those warnings the supreme power of the cosmos took action and crushed all those that dared to intervene in this process.


    Though it didn''t happen before one of the gathered people passed something on to Azrail, leaving behind the whispers of those that were getting killed,


    "We will begin..."


    "We will begin..."


    "We will begin..."


    Those were theirst words as they all perished, leaving behind Azrail who kept his mind focused, reeling in at everything that was taking ce, it was then that an extreme amount of information started to fill his mind, giving him the path he will be walking and the things he needs to do to keep at his path,


    ''This...''


    The surprise would be an understatement to his current feelings, the evolution path set for him, came as something far beyond his imagination, just imagining the power he wouldmand once he reaches his peak brought a tremble to his spine but along with it came a smile of arrogance, a smile showing all the desires being pent up within him,


    "Whoever the fuck you are, whatever the hell these mysteries are, I will find them all and when I do, you all better be ready, cause my anger will take you all down....."


    Azrail shouted out from deep within himself, theicws itself had printed in his path deep into his mind, while the situation that happened before reminded him once more that his path is just beginning, while the information that one of the people passed him stayed within him deeply, the information itself causing a dangerous glint to pass through his eyes, while the intense bloodlust within him almost burst out,


    ''This time, everything would be different''


    He promised himself as his soul came back to him, while the crystal took its rightful ce deep within him, the two of the truly bing a part of him, while all of his powers took him as their rightful ruler, with the closing y Azrail started to go back, his true power and coronation would be at his first evolution when he would havepleted all his requirements.


    As such Azrail opened his eyes,ing back to reality, just as he did the rings of All-Seer rang in his mind,


    [The cosmicws have spoken!]


    [Everything within the host has been taken into ount and a path has been created!]


    [Host has gained the right to walk his own path!]


    [For the first time in history Host shall be the first of his kind!]


    ===========================


    Racial Evaluation<novelnext></novelnext>


    Race Name:???


    Race Rating: First Concept


    Emotional Path: Neutral


    Power Capable: Unranked


    Structure: Bipedal


    Cosmic Rating: Forbidden


    ===========================


    ''Not much information.....huh''


    Azrail mused when he saw the rating for the species he would evolve into, since he hasn''t done it All-Seer is unable to get an urate reading of his powers, the information in front of him is something that All-Seer had created from the depth of its knowledge,


    ''Show me my requirements''


    Azrail asked, wanting to see how All-Seer would disy it, even though he knew everything he needed to.


    ===========================


    Evolution Requirements:


    -->Widen the Crack on the crystal to at least 2/4th of its whole body: Iplete.


    -->Dive into the power of death and reach a minorw: Iplete.


    -->Create your army of personal death with a number of 10 and a cosmic species power rating of above average: Iplete.


    -->Create the highest connection to the World Spirit Realm and gain a high ranked World Spirit fairy: Iplete.


    -->Awaken 4 mes among the 11 mes: Iplete.


    -->Reach the level of mind suppression and create 2 mind pces: Iplete.


    -->Reach the ck Level of the soul: Iplete.


    -->Find the Fire Spirit of Growth and earn half of her soul fire: Iplete.


    -->Kill One of the children of Surtur and eats its core: Iplete.


    -->Drink The nectar of Space: Iplete.


    -->Kill and take the eyes of spirit from the blessed one of Spirits: Iplete.


    -->Kill and take the Egg of World Spirit Realm from the chained one: Iplete.


    -->Kill and devour the blessed soul of Power: Iplete.


    -->kill and take the Mind pce of all from the blessed one: Iplete.


    -->Kill and take the chains of Time and space from the gifted one: Iplete.


    -->Kill and take the Stigma of Madness from the blessed one: Iplete.


    -->Find the elemental orbs and take them: Iplete.


    .


    .


    .


    .


    ===========================

 Chapter 168 168-Things To Do

    ''Sigh....the life ahead is indeed tough''


    Azrail amended as he saw through his requirements to evolve into the one and only being, some of them being extremely hard, if it weren''t for the fact that he has the information he does, all of the requirements would be close to impossible and some look like they are.


    Take the one about killing one of the sons of Surtur.


    Who is Surtur?


    Well, who doesn''t know about the great demon of fire Surtur? one whose prophesied to bring about the end of Asgard, heck from what Azrail knows this guy in the future does bring about the end of Asgard, one of the few SSS-ranked realms in the cosmos and now he Azrail just the starting beginner is required to kill one of his children?


    Yeah, talk about a suicide mission.....


    ''Looks like I will be making a lot of enemies''


    Azrail didn''t feel fear at the enemiesing upon him, he knew that path he wanted to walk would only be grating him a greater amount of adversities, the one in front of him is just the beginning of his path and that itself begins with pissing off a lot of powerful people in the cosmos, scrolling down Azrail could even see more evolution regiments bringing it to a total of 21.


    But what was really getting his attention is the rest of the people he must kill to get his hands on certain powerful abilities, the one where he needs to get the eye of the spirits, Azrail knew where to find this person as his story was mentioned in the book.


    There is also the fact that he is or is going to be part of the faction of Heavenly Opposers, though Azrail''s not sure such a faction will again exist with Valencia being by his side now but even then the things he needs to take belong to the chosen powerful ones of the cosmos, being that could be called as protagonists of their own stories.


    Ones gifted with great talent and power, where they will luckily rise to great heights, gathering, power, resources, and women along the way. To finally end up within the Heavy Oppoers headed by none other that the great chosen one among them, an overpowered existence that makes one question their own life.


    ''Though I can''t lie the prospect of killing those stuck-up bitches does sound nice''


    Azrail had dealt with a few members of the Heavenly Opposers, heck he was even killed by one of the members of the Heavenly Opposers, and all he could tell about it is that they are a bunch of self-pitied pricks that just keeps screaming that they are the only one suffering.


    It''s true that they did go through a certain amount of trouble and bad thing throughout their life but didn''t the things that happened in their life make up for it? didn''t they reach a level of power and authority that only few can gaze upon? even then they kept yapping like they were the only ones to suffer.


    Azrail pitied their fate as he came to know about what the Heavenly Immortals did to their life but after reading the book and getting to know the deeper truth he began to despise all of them, running behind him and hunting him like a dog, it did anger him but what made him seethe in emotions were their hypnotic words of justice.


    The only one he felt genuine respect and worth was for the leader of the Heavenly Oppsers and a few key characters that truly knew about reality and what should be done to create a better future.


    ''This could be good for me too, I can kill them and take their talent while raising them as my own undead army''<novelnext></novelnext>


    While the option of creating his own 10 undead sounds easy but getting his hands on 10 of them with battle power ratings above average in the whole cosmos is not easy at all, there is also the fact about the several other options, he knows where and when to get them but the process will be annoying as hell.


    If Azrail has too mark then the hardest one will be awakening his other 2 mes, As Azrail keeps moving in his cultivation the unawakened mes themselves transmit to him what must be done to be awakened and after his arduous effort he managed to grasp the procedure to awaken two of them but the moment he got it he cursed out.


    Compared to the conditions for waking up new mes, the conditions for awakening the ones he already has felt like child''s y but then again, the awakening of his two mes were due to coincidence?


    ''The purest pull of lighting marked at Origin?''


    Yeah, Azrail could think of a few that could help him but among them, only a few won''t directly kill him and possibly grant him the ability to take their property to awaken one of his mes, though that would mean making an enemy of some GodKing level beings,


    ''Zeus, Thor, Indra, Baal, Raijin or Dain Mu, I have to choose''


    These are the few Godly beings that preside over Lightning that have the item he needs, the only problem being that he can''t make a connection with each one of them, each of them belongs to peak-level Gods, not ones that rose to Godhood but ones there at the beginning, the first generation gods with power.


    Zeus-The king of the Gods, and the ruler of Olympus, the problem being that he has an extreme God mentality and is well of an asshole if you put things lightly.


    Thor-The hammer-wielding god associated with lightning, thunder, storms, and the future ruler of Asgard. The problem here is that well he is a battle maniac and quite dangerous.


    Indra- known as the god of thunder and ruler of the sky and one of the best friends of Poseidon. After a certain act that he deeply regretted no one can find him and even if Azrail knows getting to him is fucking hard.


    Baal-The master of the sky and lord of violent storms. If Azrail was to get chummy with him and give him what he wants he will be making an eternal enemy of several powers.


    Raijin-The god of lightning, thunder, and storms, the drums in his hands capable of making the sounds of thunder that end and bring life.


    Dain Mu-The Chinese lightning goddess, married to the thunder god Lei Gong, she isn''t a first-generation God but has control over her husband, and he knows what she wants if he could get her mirror then it to would be a start.


    ''Looks like this will be a long journey''


    Azrailmented as he understood that there''s a lot to n and he as of now has no desire to be stuck on his current level of power for too long.

 Chapter 169 169-She Is Here

    ''I sure do have things cut out for me''


    Azrail mused as he saw through the endless possibilities he cane to be, for now, he wasn''t going to push it, if everything has to work out well, then for that, he has to make sure that each piece of the puzzle fell perfectly in ce, such that he would be able to gain the best gains possible.


    While his mind ran through several possibilities, he felt tremors from the bodyying upon him, his eyes focusing on Valencia who seems to be awakening from her slumber, the resonance was also felt by Adria who quickly appeared outside, her gentle eyes focusing on the beauty waking up from her sleep.


    Slowly the flutters grew within Valencia''s eyes as they opened, bringing those beautiful gem-like pink eyes to the world. ones that Azrail wouldn''t mind being lost in forever, he saw an expression of confusion filling Valencia but that didn''tst for long as a longing smile offort and joy took her face, a simple that even took Azrail''s breath for a moment,


    "Valencia?"


    He called out to which she blinked her eyes at him, just peering into him, itching his face deep into her mind,


    "Val?"


    Adria called out in concern while focusing all her abilities, trying to see if the person in front of her is truly her disciple. Every confirmation came out positive making her sigh out and rx her soul.


    Valencia raised her right hand, cing it slowly within Azrail''s chin, her pink gem pupils lighting up, while light pink gas left her body, her hand moved from his chin to his cheeks until she lightly ruffled his hair, through all this Azrail stayed silent, he could feel the deep feelings that were brewing within Valencia, ones capable of moving the world.


    "What happened?"


    He asked in a light tone, he didn''t have to, for every word or desire he wants can be transmitted to her, the scary part is that he has the main control, he can peak into her mind, talk into her thought yet she can''t do the same if Azrail desire he could create the greatest block between the two of them yet even then Valencia won''t be able to leave him nor could she stop loving him.


    The connection that was made between them is to never be looked down upon, all the greatest talent that one could dream of was ced on her, yet how dangerous would it be that her great strength of charm could be under theplete control of one single man? that is the reason for her physique that would grant her the coldest and most calctive of minds.


    Yet all that has been put down the drain.


    "I woke up...."


    Valencia muttered out in a light voice, just those simple sentences containing severalplex meanings to which Azrail smiled, his left hand cing above her right as he spoke,


    "What did you see?"


    This brought a brooding look to Valencia, even though she herself did not understand all the underlying meaning within what had transpired but she knew one thing, she knew what she wanted.


    "I can''t remember, I feel like I found a part of myself as if all the pieces of myself fell in the right ce and I understood where I want to be"


    Valencia''s words were very vague and Azrail nodded his head at it, whatever it was, it didn''t grant her any insight into the future nor did it give her anything special, all it did was to make her fall for him hard.....


    Valencia didn''t even need to put it into words, for Azrail could see into her, even into the ce locked deeply within herself and by the time she woke up he had already gotten all the answers he needed, the ''she'' within Valencia had already given him all the information he needs.


    "Do you need to rest more?"


    Azrail gently asked to which Valencia nodded her head, she didn''t want to leave this embrace, not when this was the first time she felt so warm and fuzzy....


    While the two of them were lost within each other''s world, the old spinster Adria looked on with mixed feelings, happy at her disciple yet feeling a little bitter about beingpletely left out. Shaking her head she went back into Valencia, she saw what she needed to see, as long as Valencia was alive, everything was well and good.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Azrail watched with gentle eyes as Valencia went back to sleep, he could see several patterns running deep within Valencia, all of them doing works he has entry into, he could tell what was going on, it was as if Valencia''s soul trusted him more than her own body or its the fact that ''she'' loved him.


    ''I am really ying with dangerous women''


    Azrail chuckled at that thought, he didn''t find it repulsive, he, in fact, found it fun, what''s a loved life if it isn''t a bit spicy? especially when your woman is capable of the world-ending power and is crazy to possess you?


    ''The cosmos is definitely a mystery''


    He nted a light kiss on Valencia''s forehead which immediately brought a smile to the sleeping girl, Azrail sighed seeing that as he too started to get some sleep, slowly he went into a satisfying dream world with a beauty in his arms.


    ....


    "We will be heading out in 2 days?"


    Azrail asked his mother who was lightly ying with his hair, it''s been a few hours since the incident, and 2 hours after he slept Raena, appeared in the room and took away Valencia while giving him a strange smile, he didn''t say anything and let her. After which he came to meet his mother as he found his little sister asleep.


    Just as he entered inside his mother started to pamper him, which ended up with himying on the sofa with his head on his mother''sp.


    "Yes, I will soon settle all things here and we will move to the capital in 2 days"


    Lan spoke, making Azrail silent,


    "Mother, this is what happened with me and Li Lun....."


    Hence Azrail started to exin, while his mother listened to it with focus, Azrail made to switch some information but overall he stuck to most of the truth, throughout the exnation Lan listened to it all without disturbing him, and when he finished she just kept patting his head, looking calm but Azrail knew she was far from calm.


    The little trembling in her hands, the sweat piling up and the dtion of her eyes was more than enough to tell Azrail that his mother waspletely afraid for him all throughout the story.


    "Sigh...just how does such ill logical situation happen around you?"


    His mother finally asked, making Azrail give her a bitter smile, seeing so she let out another sigh as she started to speak.


    "I am afraid for you my son, you seemed to be blessed with a great talent and future, someone meant for things beyond what I can dream of and it makes me proud and extremely scared"


    Reaching till here she looked down at him, her eyes twinkling with worry.


    "I know how brutal this world is, the more you climb up the more dangerous it is without a backing and it pains me that I can''t give you the backing you need"


    A st of extreme cold left Lan''s body, her eyes shing with a cold glint while speaking of her weakness, this prompted Azrail to rise his head from herp his small hand holding his mother''srger one, his eyes looking at her directly,


    "Mother, you should know better than anyone that you aren''t holding me back, no you push me to grow stronger, you are my idol, someone I look up to, and no matter what you are my strength, after all, aren''t you my mother?"

 Chapter 170 170-Rule This Realm.

    Azrail knew the feelings that his mother was hiding behind her calm smile, even with the issue of Yurou she was deeply afraid for him, listening to his journey she was filled with dread for him, it was just that he was blind not to notice or see any of it.


    She was his mother and he was her son, how could he not tell what his mother was feeling? she was afraid for him, she herself has gone through the difficulties of life, and she knew the dread of weakness, hence she dreads what he would go through.


    Her mixture of emotions waspletelyplex, on one hand, she loved his desire to climb above all and never give up but on the other hand, she wishes for him to just reign over this realm such that he won''t face any problems above, she didn''t want him to go through pain, yet once again she knew that pain and suffering is one of the greatest ways for growth.


    Its a couple of several emotions holding his mother down and she had been hiding this to the best of her emotions, even with the bits of information about the higher realms, the truth is the fact that she really doesn''t have any idea of the world above this realm, only myths and legends were heard, yet that''s more than enough to fill her mind with worries.


    "Mother, what if I can find out a way to increase your talent?"


    Azrail asked, prompting his mother to focus on him,


    "Then I will grow strong enough to protect you"


    It was a light yet powerful answer, bringing a smile to Azrail''s face, his mother wasn''t one to back down, if he gave a gift she will take it, fully knowing that he won''t do something stupid, that is the ultimate trust that his mother has one him.


    "Then it''s settled"


    He saidying back on his mother''sp, a dangerous smile splitting his face as he spoke.


    "Mother, you and Xuanyin will most likely leave this world in 2 to 3 years"


    "Oh? tell me more...."


    Lan got hooked by his words as she started to ruffle his hair, the serious atmosphere between the two of them getting light, Azrail''s words had taken away most of the inner fear within her, it also reminded her that her son wasn''t one to be messed with, he had his secrets and she respected those boundaries, she would keep waiting for the day he reveals them all.


    "I have my ways and if all goes well then both of you will be part of a very powerful force in the third heavens"


    "Intriguing"


    Lan''s eyes lit up at those words,


    "With what I have applied your talents will also be extremely capable in the third heavens, plus the ce the two of you will be joining is thriving in business too"


    Azrail continued, bringing apetitive smile to Lan''s face, most would be appalled or extremely frightens at the prospect of jumping from the first heaven to the third but all Lan felt was the innate desire to get stronger, her mindset was cold and unmoving, she dreamed of getting stronger and she didn''t even doubt any words of her son.


    "Let me guess you won''t being with us?"


    She lightly asked and the silence was worthy enough answer for her,


    "You know it''s horrible to tell a mother that she only got three years more with her son?"


    Lan teased, hiding her loneliness, to this Azrail caught his mother''s hand cing a light kiss on it, his beautiful eyes peering into his mothers,


    "It''s not a goodbye mother, I just have to deal with some things here, plus I have ways such that even if we are afar we could still always meet, it won''t be any different"


    "Sigh...you are growing up so fast"


    Lan said with an indulging smile, while she didn''t support the decision she wasn''t going to speak against her son for it, as a mother she must watch her son grow, and if he makes a mistake she will make sure to be beside him and guide him, even if it meant going against the world.


    "Plus we can''t leave this untapped realm free, can we?"


    Azrail asked, the mad splitting smile of greed taking his ce, seeing this a simr one came upon Lan, the two are definitely mother and son.


    "What do you have nned?"


    She asked,


    "Control and power, within three years I n to have our products and power deeply rooted on all continents"


    Azrail spoke, his greed leaking out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You think we can do it?"


    Lan asked, the idea sounded out of the world, something also impossible to achieve within just 3 years time but knowing about everything her son went through she can tell a lot of surprises is in stall for her.


    "We can and we will, I have a n"


    Lan was starting to like the greed-filled smile of Azrail more and more.


    "So, mother you might want to start preparing your recement, make sure to have a perfect one that could control the greatest hidden empire in the lower realm and still remain unwaveringly loyal to us"


    Azrail said, his eyes starting to shine extremely bright, from now on there would be no more running away, he wouldn''t do anything alone, why should he when he has people he can truly trust and rely on? he knows his mother better than anyone else, she would deal with the darkness Empire he''s creating, his trust in his mother being 100% atpleting any task.


    "Speaking of son you look much more charming today...."


    Lan said in a confused tone, her eyes traveling through him up and down, seeing this Azrail''s smile turned more controlled, his connection with Valencia granted him her charms too.


    For now, it''s light and controlled as his body is just getting used to it but as time goes by, his level of charm would content against Valencia!


    That is definitely frightening, he was already made into something extremely attractive due to the constant refinement of Omega Asura''s Wrath, plus the touch of deathly aura gave him a mysterious and desirable vibe, adding onto this, he''s sure that showing his face itself will be a very tragic in the future, people with low mental strength will especially fall with a loo and the truly terrifying part is that he has mental powers, capable of breaking others with his mind, add that to charm and Azrail truly started to feel like a gigolo.


    "Valencia became mine...."


    Azrail muttered widening the eyes of Lan, that quickly turned inquiring,


    "What position are you giving her?"


    She asked,


    "She will be my wife"


    Azrail directly spoke, making Lan raise an eyebrow at it, understanding her question Azrail spoke.


    "She''s a worthy mother, there''s a lot you don''t know about her"


    "Well I will surely be learning more about my daughter inw"


    Lan said, her eyes sparkling with unknown emotions.


    "It''s mutual?"


    She asked and Azrail nodded his head at it.


    "How special is she?"


    "Very"


    He said. This brought a silence between the two as Lan kept moving her hands through Azrail''s hair, something which he foundforting, it was then that Lan spoke.


    "What about Xuanyin? you know she won''t take it well"


    This was the true problem that Azrail was dealing with, he knew how attached that girl is to him, and with his probing, he understood that her attachment to him is deeper than he imagined but he can''t let her be with him after her unsealing, not because he hated it because she needs to be in the environment of coldness.


    In the past Xuanyin only got to be the heir of the ce she was taken to but in this life, Azrail ns to make her something more than that, with his knowledge he knows of there are ces that can grant her greater talent and power, he will make it such that she will earn the right to the Ice Pheonix shrine!


    His sister will rule over great powers beyond imagination, he will make sure of it and he already has a n for it.


    "Don''t worry mother I will deal with her"


    Azrail promised his mind shing with a dangerous n.

 Chapter 171 171-Crazy Is The New Sexy.

    The first day since leaving the Yun family hence passed by, while Azrail and the others rested, the news of what happened already fill the coffers of the top brass of the Empire, no matter how well they want to hide it, there are still leaks that got the information outside, first when the news was found it was filled with criticism.


    But when the same information kept being repeated, it was harder for people to just diss it off, several powerful people and organizations started to keep an eye out, a genius of untold proportion was making its move and no one dared to attack or make a sudden move.


    The smart ones knew that such unparalleled talent came with the backing of a humongous teacher or power, even without that such backing the power Azrail disyed was more than enough to show that nobody within the lower realm could attack him, everyone soon began to mark the child that had begun to show his fangs.


    Just a single move from Azrail flipped the entire situation within the Empire, a huge wave was being pulled up and Azrail was in the middle of it all but he didn''t mind it one bit, heck Azrail was nning on the issue arising.


    He didn''t make such a scene just for revenge, no, Azrail knew the situation of the Empire better than the Emperor himself, he had spent a fair amount of his life here in the darkness of the lower heavens and for his ns toe to fruition, he needs to awaken those dying mes.


    Before going to sleep Azrail had already given his mother small tips on what she should do, with the ns he gave her she can take the best path to make an amazing profit out of the current situation. This would be the beginning of the powerful Empire that he will be creating. So after giving his mother the information and seeing her run to make profits, he went to sleep, hugging Xuanyin.


    ...


    ''What''s with this atmosphere?''


    Azrail thought as he looked at Raena looking at him, the morning was all well as he woke up and had breakfast with everyone, he could tell that his mother was busy hence he didn''t get to disturb her yet even before he could move for the day he was dragged here was Raena while Valencia wasn''t even allowed inside the room.


    Hence the situation arose where he was sitting on the chair facing Raena who was looking at him with a crazy smile, yet cold eyes? though she looked like this Azrail knew what was really up with her mind, he kept his calm face as he asked.


    "Aunty? why did you bring me here?"


    Silence, there was only silence as Raena kept looking at him, truthfully from her perspective, Azrail hasn''t spent a lot of time with her, hence their rtionship ain''t that close, even though his mother and she are sworn sisters but Azrail didn''t have the patience to continue this charade, he ain''t someone that will be ying to another''s tune.


    "I can guess this is the matter on Valencia, right?"


    He asked slowly leaning back in the chair while looking at Raena with a piercing gaze, which brought a small twitch to his cold eyes, seeing it a full-blown smile came to Azrail, his voice turning lighter.


    "I will be clear and straightforward, Valencia is mine and I will never give her up...."


    His words were domineering and possessive, he wasn''t acting as if that was his true feeling, once again there was no silence, only that crazy smile filling her face. Seeing this Azrail stood up from the chair and he walked standing in front of her, even with her seated he had to look up a bit, both of their eyes shed against each other.


    Their gaze kept crashing, getting tired of this Azrail took Raena''s left hand with his right one, his small hands barely holding onto hers. He willed his Qi as it flew from his body to hers, while the Qi reached her body it started to twist as it began to join lightly with Raena''s Qi, a small connection being established.


    "You know?"


    She asked in a cold voice, the smile from her face fading while her expression turned stone cold, a bit simr to Azrail''s mother. Her words brought a taunting smile to Azrail as he spoke.


    "Looks like Valencia didn''t tell you everything about me, nothing can hide from my gaze"


    His words made Raena frown for a moment after which she sighed out, her gaze turning sharper as she asked her questions.


    "What are your ns for my daughter?"


    "I wish to make her my queen as we rule over this cosmos"


    Azrail directly replied and seeing that their connection was stable her cold eyes lightened a bit before asking.


    "Do you love my daughter?"


    "Right now no but I am willing to fall in love with her"


    He replied.


    "If you had to choose family or your desire which would it be?"


    She asked, a bit of her pressure leaking out.


    "My family"


    Azrail replied without hesitation, making more of the coldness in her eyes red at the truth.


    "Will you harm my daughter?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Never"


    His words were strong, without any pause.


    "Will you run away from her?"


    "Never, I won''t let her get away from me even"


    His reply sported a smile on her face.


    "What are your goals?"


    "To reach a height that nothing shall ever threaten my family"


    He replied, making her smile wider.


    "What makes it that a bleed or a great stumble in your path won''t take you down?"


    "Watch me break everything then"


    He replied, his eyes shing with a dangerous hint as his eyes turned lifeless and dead for a moment, his will honed from all his extreme situations leaked out for a moment, seeing this an unknown emotion shed deep with Raena''s eyes after which her smile turned fully split, her cold eyes disappearing as a maddening glint filled her eyes.


    "Rule over everything and break those that wish family harm"


    Both Azrail and Raena spoke the same words at the same time, the smile on Raena filling Azrail''s face, an astonished look filling them both, which soon turned to full-blownughter as the two of them had the same despairing smile.


    "You pass!"


    Raena shouted as she hugged Azrail directly to her chest, giving a small kiss on his forehead.


    "Wee son-inw!"


    She teased as her disguise started to disappear, her brown hair and eyes disappeared but what reced her was a stunning beauty that would drive people mad with her face, just like Valencia she had pink hair but her eyes were blood red that gleamed with malicious intent, everything about her face was perfect and beautiful.


    Giving birth to someone of Valencia''s level did its magic, as her charm was taken up to another level but unlike Valencia''s, hers felt more controlling, dangerous, and seductive. Those blood-red eyes med as they looked at Azrail with fondness.


    "Wee to the family!"


    She said as she let Azrail go giving him some space, both of them had returned back to normal but the two of them knew that deep down that they are simr, the joint Qi connection between them finally broke as Azrail took his hand back, just as he was about to speak Raena did.


    "Come in my daughter!"


    Just as she finished speaking the door opened and Valencia came in, just as she entered she removed her veil, bringing out her whole breathtaking beauty, walking to Azrail she took up his arms and ced her head there.


    "So cute!"


    Raena screamed as she used a certain device to take a photo of the situation.


    "This is definitely  going in the album!"


    She spoke as she came forward and hugged both Azrail and Valencia, Raena slowly whispering into Azrail''s ears.


    "If you hurt my daughter I will cut your throat.....hehehehe..."


    "You don''t have tough it off, I know you''re serious"


    Azrail replied in an exasperated tone.


    "Good"


    Raena replied before leaving the hug.

 Chapter 172 172-Time To Move Forward.

    "Now off you go kids, have your own little time"


    Raena said shuuing away from Azrail and Valencia, Valencia could only shake her head at her mother''s behavior as she took Azrail''s hand and started to lead him out, though just as they were making their way they came face to face with Xuanyin who was waiting for them, a cold light shing through her eyes as she saw the closeness between Azrail and Valencia.


    "Did youe looking for me?"


    Xuanyin: Nods head.


    "I am fine"


    He said with a smile while using his free hand to pat his sister''s head, his other hand was already being dominated by Valencia that refuse to let him go, Azrail was starting to find Valencia''s possessive side a bit cutely. Xuanyin reacted to the pat as she moved forward and took up Azrail''s free hand in a hug, now he was covered from both sides.


    ''Things are sure looking up''


    Valencia didn''t pay much attention to Xaunyin''s action, she didn''t find any problem with it, after all, Xuanyin is his sister. Leading the two Azrail took them to a room while nodding his head to the servants that he met his way, some of their eyes gleaming as they looked at him. Soon the three of the entered inside a room, where the servants kept some snacks and drinks.


    "So how many spies among them?"


    Azrail asked to Valencia once all the servants left, with her eyes even unawakened fully it is still something not to be mess around with.


    "I counted five"


    Valencia said taking a sip of the juice, her body beside him, while Xuanyin took the other side.


    "Are there more?"


    He asked.


    "Probably"


    Valencia replied as she took up a te, taking certain snacks and cing them in front of Azrail, she had made sure to choose things that met his taste while avoiding things he ain''t fond of.


    ''Looks like she''s already started creeping into my life''


    Azrail already expected such a thing when he took her in, due to their connection now, she''s capable of seeing into certain things if his life, though that was only due to the fact that he let her, they are already connected by a heavy fate, Azrail ns to slowly open himself to her, everything as its own procedure.


    "You have the dweller node?"


    Azrail asked, to which Valencia nodded her head while showing her smooth hand where a small white band appeared.


    "It''s a dweller node, its something you only see in the third heaven, it''s very useful"


    Azrail said as he patted Xuanyin''s head, already knowing all the questions she wants to ask.


    "Aunt, also has it right?"


    "Yes"


    Valencia replied, she slowly leaning her head to his shoulder and letting out a contentful sigh. Her eyes seemingly shed through several lines of the future.


    "What do you have in mind, love?"


    She asked, her words calm and smooth, though Azrail did feel a fall in temperature from Xuanyin''s side, which was taken care of by a single pat on her head.


    "I n to rule, don''t you already know it?"


    Azrail said as his left hand held Valencia''s waist lightly.


    "To be so high that nothing can look down on our family?"


    She asked and the silence was more than enough consent for her.


    "Isn''t that your wish too?"


    He teased with a smile.


    "It is now...."


    Valencia replied with her gem eyes lighting up for a moment.


    "What''s the n?"


    She asked, her excitement starting to burn higher, while the inborn will within her to dominate started to slowly crack out of its shell.


    "We will start with All-Realm"


    Azrail said, his ns already set within his mind.


    "But first we will need your master''s help"


    ''Mine?...''


    Adria''s words whispered into his ears.


    ''Look like you can talk to me using the connection between me and Valencia?''


    He ''asked'' back.


    ''Yes''


    Adrea replied, their conversion being heard by Valencia too.


    ''This is a long shot but you must have buried your treasures of untold value before your demise, right?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    He asked.


    ''Yes but they are spread across several realms and you can''t move in there recklessly''


    Adrea replied, already starting to understand a part of Azrail''s n.


    ''Do not worry, I have a n, I just want to know if you remember where they all are''


    He spoke.


    ''I remember''


    She replied.


    ''Good, it is also safe for me to assume that there must be several loyal subordinates of your spread about?''


    ''You can....''


    Adrea lightly replied.


    "Then we can set this n in motion"


    Azrail said speaking out.


    "Plus I have a way to revive you"


    He said, his words not making sense for Xuanyin but Valencia and Adrea had a diverse effect.


    "Love?"


    ''Impossible!''


    Turning to gaze at Valencia he asked.


    "You trust me, right?"


    "Yes"


    A straightforward reply without any hesitation, this made his give a small kiss on her cheeks through her veil, he couldn''t see it but he surely felt her embarrassment.


    "Then I shall bring your master back to you, as one of the living"


    "Um"


    Giving a word of affirmation she leaned back to him, having settled one part of his n he turned towards Xuanyin who was looking at him with neutral eyes.


    "Xuanyin I know where to find your cure and I will be getting that in three years"


    He said but it didn''t bring out any excess reaction other than the fact that her eyes traveled to Valencia.


    "She is family I am not kicking her out of this room"


    This made Xuanyin turn to look directly at his eyes, a bitter smile taking Azail''s face as he leaned in to kiss Xuanyin''s forehead, after doing so he looked at her eyes speaking.


    "You are my family too, never forget it, and don''t ever question it again"


    His voice was deep and filled with power, making Xuanyin blink her eyes as she raised her chin in question.


    "Yes, among the two of you, you are my favorite"


    He replied, speaking the truth, this made Xuanyin''s eyes twinkle as she turned to look at Valencia but she didn''t have any response as she just took her spot. The words Azrail spoke she already knew it but then again she knew how twisted fate and time can be, he might have a favorite now but what about 1000 years from now?


    Valencia is more than confident enough to take the number one spot, she just has to bide her time for it, for her opportunity will definitelye.


    "Looks like I am pampering you too much"


    Azrail said with a bitter smile as he let her throw tantrums, in the past he wasn''t even there to hold her hands and he had already sworn on himself that he will let his sister be the most pampered person in the entire cosmos in this life. Though he wasn''t worried that she will get too lofty, he knew his sister and her independent streak is on another level.


    "Do you meet up with your father and his n within the All-realm?"


    Azrail asked.


    "Yes, even when we are here he makes it his duty to meet me, he tries to talk to me, and provides me with resources and time but mother still refuses to meet him"


    Valencia replied with a hint of disdain, he didn''t have anything to say about it as it ain''t his specialty to speak on, while Valencia''s father fought to get his standing he only returned to get Raena and Valencia after he had married, fucked through, and had children. It may be stability or it may be something else but it ain''t taking back the fact that Valencia and Raena had suffered.


    "Were you nning on getting chummy with him, earning his trust, getting a better position, and gettingplete control of the family by joining up with a rival power?"


    Azrail asked in a calm tone, knowing Valencia very well, there is also the fact that he knows how the future will go.


    "Yes, right now I am making steady progress"


    Valencia replied with a cid tone.


    "Um.....maybe we can use that to our advantage"


    He muttered.


    "Tell me more about the rival powers around the family"


    Azrail asked as he knew that Valencia doesn''t think of her father or his family as anything rted to her.

 Chapter 173 173-Siblings.

    Azrail chatted along with Valencia about the future, he had some ns in mind and he spoke about them to Valencia, she started to think about it and replied back, it wasn''t just Valencia, Adria too chimed in at times, Azrail already has a n in mind, one that will grant them a great amount of power within All-Realm and the true realm world.


    "Valencia I have already sent you the money, use your families connection to get all the materials here"


    Azrail said while looking at Valencia who looked at her ount, the money was already credited to her, but she didn''t reject it, already having considered that whatever is hers is his.


    "I can get started on this, by when should things be ready?"


    She asked.


    "It would be good to have them in my hands within 2 weeks"


    Azrail said causing Valencia to nod his head, her eyes turning especially serious, this is their first task and she in no way is going to fail.


    "I will get them all in one week"


    She said.


    "Good"


    He replied turning towards Xuanyin who kept hearing everything with a focused gaze, she didn''t understand the majority of it but with her smart mind she had already woven several conclusions, while she felt jealous of the closes between Azrail and Valencia, she is in no way gonna interrupt it, she might be willful but on at true important moments she won''t affect her brother.


    "Getting bored are we?"


    Azrail said as he patted Xuanyin''s head, with the connection between them, he can easily feel all the minor thoughts passing through her, for a girl that barely has any reaction, Xuanyin seems to have a great number of emotions and reactions when ites to him, something which he finds cute in her.


    "You are going to set on it, now?"


    Azrail asked and Valencia nodded her head.


    "With the resources you provided me, I will be able to fast forward some of my ns"


    She said.


    "Best of luck and if you need anything ask"


    Azrail said cing a small kiss on her cheeks, which she took with a happy smile, her eyes burning even higher to seed.


    "Come"


    He said to Xuanyin walking away, knowing that Valencia will be soon dealing with things on her part, the two of the silently walked outside, soon moving through the long-reaching halls, the silence between the two siblings beingforting as they both knew what the other wanted.


    "Let''s head towards the fountain"


    Azrail said as the two moved towards an open area within the huge mansion, reaching inside they could see a fountain in the middle of the huge room, water spraying out, while the roof above was open, letting the sunlight in, the whole area has several sitting locations, while nts and certain small butterflies were let loose, overall it looked grand.


    Guiding his sister, the two of them reached arge swing with enough pace to sit two grown men, without any words the two of them sat on the swing leaning back, their legs far above the ground but it wasn''t difficult for Azrail to cause small movements that started to move the swing in a slow calming motion.


    As they kept swinging around he slowly took his sister''s hand and just as he did severe cold Yin ice started to spread from her body, enough to kill anyone but for the current Azrail it was more of a light cold breeze in a summer day, the same Yin energy release kept going on for a minute and thanks to his current power Azrail easily withstood a great deal of pain from Xuanyin, making her feel more rxed and free.


    "You can ask all that you want"


    Xuanyin: Tilts head.


    "Yes, all my answers will make you angry and yes you can use your words"


    Azrail replied to the seemingly invisible question.


    "Brother...leave?"


    A soft whisper left Xuanyin''s mouth, a very light and cold tone, something that might have been missed but Azrail heard it nheless and understood the meaning of the small words better than anyone else in the cosmos.


    "Yes, you will start your own journey in three years, one I know you will love"


    Azrail said, his words causing Xuanyin''s hand to find its way into his, totally clutching on for dear life, and warmth.


    "No...."


    She spoke, to which Azrail shook his head.


    "We won''t be apart Xuanyin, with a dweller node it would be as if we never left each other, plus this isn''t permanent once I have everything set up you shall be beside me"


    His words alone were effective but what was really taking Xuanyin''s defense down was the deep feelings that Azrail was sending toward Xuanyin, she could feel the boundless love and care that Azrail has for her, and she could also feel the same level of pain and reluctant at having her away from him, at not seeing her growpletely.


    But he is willing to weather through all that pain so that he could see her shine better than others so that he could see her standing above others so that she will be someone that will never bow or be below anyone else, his very desires were tailored down to having her being happy even if it means that he will suffer some.


    This was more than enough to drown all the words of struggle down Xuanyin''s mouth, words may speak a lot but the raging feelings and emotions now floating through her spoke more than any words could.


    The two siblings didn''t need any more words between them and Azrail didn''t need to speak anything, just the deepest feelings and desires of his spilling out to Xuantin was enough to show her bothers stand and the deep desire burning within him sparked a me much higher than any in Xuanyin to follow in the footstep of her brother to make him proud.


    "Will you hold everything together with me?"


    He didn''t need her to ask to know the answer, he knew what she would say and he knew what dark desires were fostering within her heart but it wasn''t time to deal with it, it was far too early.


    "Yes"


    It was simple and precise perfectly matching Xuanyin''s personality, yet that one word had a higher coldness and desire than any words she had said till now.


    "Good, then I will with time tell you the path you can walk"


    Azrail said with a smile leaning against the swing while rxing his body whole, the swing kept moving lightly, while the wind brushed against him, the cold feeling from his sister made him calmer as the two just enjoyed each other''s presence, all the while their hand stayed intertwined.


    ..........


    "Where did you get all these treasures?"


    Lan asked with raised eyebrows as she looked through all the rings that Azrail gave him, feeling a bit overwhelmed seeing all those treasures that will cause a war if released.


    "I had Yunbai run an errand, told you he will be useful"


    Azrail said as he enjoyed the breaking expression of his mother.


    "Get it together mother, you will be seeing a lot more than this in the future"


    Azrail said, which quickly got him an ear twist.


    "Are you teaching your mother?"


    Lan asked with a threatening smile.


    "No, mam!"


    Azrail quickly replied with a chuckle. while Lan too smiled.


    "What''s the n?''


    She asked with a thieving smile.


    "Take the most important ones for us while we auction off the others"


    Azrail said, which earned a nod from his mother.


    "Just what I was thinking but you know the problem, right?"


    She said to which Azrail smiled.


    "Did you forget what I did, mother?"


    This quickly made Lan understand as her smile widened.


    "Your background, with your power and the nature of your background supporting will provide as a blind supreme protection"


    Lan spoke and Azrail nodded his head, yes that''s another reason for him showing his strength and leaving the Yun family alive, they were his free advertisements agency, their words giving him the credibility he wants to create the greatest auction in this continent, one that willy the framework for the hidden Empire he''s nning.


    When Azrail makes a move he''s thinking several steps forward.

 Chapter 174 174-Time For Some Past Revenge.

    With his move the entire Rexion Empire took him in focus, the Emperor getting the news about him and when the Emperor focuses on him so does the enemy Empire and any other superpower that keeps an eye on the Rexion Empire, by now all the attention is on Azrail, everyone keeping an eye on the wonder kid that came from nowhere.


    Of course, there is doubt everywhere but once the truth is proven the fear would rise, and Azrail knows more than enough tactics to make it look like a supremely powerful force is backing him up from the upper heavens, back then Azrail thrived from manipting several powers to kill each and take advantage of it.


    The people in the lower heaven are just snackspared to the things he grew up dealing with.


    "How much advantage did you take off the rumors?"


    Azrail asked.


    "I made enough profits"


    Lan said with a thieving smile no doubt that she made several profits.


    "How many are wishing to contact us?"


    Azrail asked as he read through the documents that Lan gave him.


    "Several, I even got an invitation from the Imperial, asking us to meet them as a bted birthday meeting for the prince"


    "Oh, we did miss that"


    Azrail replied, remembering about the party they should have attended.


    "Among those asking for contact how many are worth getting close to?"


    He asked while flipping the page of the document, he was still reading on.


    "A few of them are worth it, if we y our card right we will be able to make a profit"


    Lan said, as her eyes too focused on other documents, silence fell between the two of them as only the sound of pages being flipped was heard.


    "I will be leaving in a few hours, I n on meeting you all in the capital"


    Azrail suddenly said, which made Lan pause her movements for a second after which she continued.


    "Dangerous?"


    "A bit"


    Azrail spoke, not lying, he had already promised himself to let his mother into his ns better.


    "Will you get hurt?"


    Lan asked.


    "I will try not to"


    He said.


    "Good, if I see a scar I am cing the same on my body"


    Lan said, making Azrail flinch for a moment, knowing that she was 100% serious with her words but this time he won''t be backing down, he needs a shadow, one that will be his fail-safe and one that will be his true shadow and thankfully he already has one in mine, a person that Azrail owes a lot to.


    "Don''t worry, it''s a small thing and I will meet you all soon"


    Azrail said suddenly vanishing from the room, making Lan raise her head from the documents and look at where Azrail was with worried eyes which soon turned to shock.


    "Damn! that brat left me to deal with his issue!"


    She quickly realized Azrail''s move, though in the end she only chuckled at it, knowing that Azrail was doing all this to keep her mind at times focused away from work.<novelnext></novelnext>


    .....


    ''Sigh.....I just hope she doesn''t focus too much on work''


    Whilementing Azrail floated deep within the sky, he didn''t leave without any words, with his connection he had already given off his feelings to both Valencia and Xuanyin, thetter being extremely annoyed at his run.


    ''I will torture you a lot~''


    A ruthless glint passed through Azrail''s eyes as he looked in a certain direction, the one ce that was the beginning of his hell, the ce where he earned the skill [Forgotten].


    Azrail flipped his hand as he took out a small-looking chariot, he wave it forward as it left his hand and started to getrger, bing a huge chariot with an extravagant design, this is just one of the treasures that Azrail had gained. Without a word, he entered inside it and as always the inside was bigger.


    Without any words, he sat inside, while his Qi surrounded the chariot inputting where he wanted to go, the chariot had a trembling sound after which it disappeared from where it floated going at break speed to the marked location.


    ''The core should be enough to supply power for 10 more travels''


    Azrail opened his eyes after starting the chariot, one that is a marvel in the lower realm. He took a deep breath, holding back the excitement and killing intent brimming within his heart, one ready to st out with great desire.


    Within ''Heavenly Opposers'' Azrail was mentioned as a small-scale viin, well how couldn''t he? all he did was massacre without control on of both the first and second heaven,pared to true viins the kill-off realms and ending species he truly is just a small scale viin on the cosmic scale.


    But then came the question, why wasn''t he not captured? how did he keep escaping from all his kills?


    It was all thanks to the ''skill'' [Forgotten].


    It wasn''t a skill, while the other four he awakened in Ingrid might be unknown [Forgotten] is a result of an experiment that he had to go through, one done by the mad scientist, one that found him and made him go through such torture and pin that he became the ughterer of the realms.


    Closing his eyes everything seemed to sh through Azrail''s mind, it was after the time that he lost everything, the time he was being treated worse than animals. he joined the dark side that gave him the technique that allowed him to get stronger from ughter, it was then that he had the bad luck of matching that guy''s eyes.


    The guy protected by the organization, the mad scientist wanted heavily by the entire cosmos and unsurprisingly he was here, in this lower realm, in this Empire hiding away from all eyes, even the heavens.


    .....


    "Please just kill me...."


    Azrail begged as hey strapped on a cold metal table but what was chilling is the fact that he was opening up from the middle, his organs on disy while a man with a mask was digging through his inside, seemingly fascinated.


    All this while Azrail justy there, his eyes bloodshot, his ck hair shriveled, while he seemed to have lost all hope in his life.


    ....


    "Just kill me already!"


    He screamed with mania, every vein in his body was connected to a synergy that kept dripping unknown liquid down him, his body filled with stitches done poorly, seemingly not having much interest in his body.


    "Interesting..."


    The covered man spoke, looking at Azrail whose eyes burned with so much hate that his sanity was breaking, not like any such is left.


    ....


    "Please.....please kill me"


    Azrail begged again, this time again strapped to the table in a cross, though the difference is the fact that his flesh was opened up, his bones being seen while the covered man once again looked at it with wonder.


    "This is interesting, I have never seen such a flexible bone structure before"


    He said with wonder, testing the limits of Azrail''s bone flexibility, treating Azrail like a toy.


    (A/N: For those that don''t remember, I have spoked at the beginning about Azrail having a flexible bone structure, one about him having a physique that isn''t even useful to rank, helps him dual wield)

 Chapter 175 175-The Lost Shadow And Broken Master, Fate Makes A Mistake

    A small room more equal to a cage, that was where the 19-year-old boy who looked sunken and destroyedy, his body beyond grotesque, his eyes lost their shine, while even if he wanted, he became unable to take his own life, he stays there curled up, not even a hint of his presence can be felt, its as if he was unable to be detected by the cosmos.


    "Amazing! just amazing! who would have thought that your soul will bepatible to hold its power!"


    The masked man screamed in a frenzy as he stood outside the locked gate, his maddened eyes were the only ones seen, focusing on the destroyed boy in front of him, the item that let him hide from the eyes of everyone, the man scientist never thought that he would find someone capable of being matched with its power.


    If he could dig in deeper and implement it on himself, then he would be able to hide from everyone, a power that will make him ruler over and never be found out!


    "You really are my lucky star..... hehe...."


    He chuckled in a deranged manner before leaving the locked cage, leaving behind the shell of a once arrogant man, once the masked man left all that remained was silence, Azrail hoping that the ends would soon take him away, it was then another rattling of the chain was heard, hearing this a spark of life lit within Azrail''s eyes for a moment as he lifted his head.


    Before he stood a cloaked figure, the curves on the cloak making it attentive that the person in front of him is a woman, much older than him, two thick chains clutched over her legs, binding them but the most interesting part about the woman being that she had no shadow!


    The dim light from the ceiling didn''t provide any shadow to the woman, within her hands a te of food, much better than whatever shit Azrail was being fed. Azrail looked above at the woman with a hint of gratitude in his eyes, something that he had forgotten a long time, or was it a short time? he no longer knew.


    "The escape will take ce tonight"


    Azrail spoke in a low voice, the curtain of hopelessness that covered his face faded away, and the act that he was near his end only faded away in front of the person in front of him, for he owed her far too much for keeping his sanity.


    At first, he thought that going through all these experiments might grant him some kind of power, something to break his trash talent, yet all he got was something any assassin would die for,pletely useless to him, what use was hiding when he can''t kill? and by now his use was reaching its end, 2 days from now he will be killed and consumed.


    Hence he had to escape, and for all that he had to thank the person in front of him, otherwise, he would have been at the wimp of them all.


    "Come with me, let''s escape, I can cover my powers to hide you"


    Azrail said his voice this time coating true pleading but all the woman did was shake her head and push forth the food towards Azrail.


    "I was brought by him and he took my shadow, even if not by loyalty I still belong to him, to me there is no escape"


    A dry yet unyielding voice was heard, making Azrail sigh out, his eyes turned towards the food as he took the bread and started to chew, his teeth hurting like hell but he still went through with it and took them all in, he needed energy for what will be taking ce.


    "Why help me?"


    He asked, his eyes focusing on the covered woman, to everyone that came here she stayedpletely indifferent, not even looking at them nor sympathizing with their plight, she was a broken shell that listened to that man who robbed her shadow, one that should have rightfully belonged to the master she chose yet here she was risking everything, the only reason she was even living is due to the fact that she didn''t disturb that crazy man.


    "You remind me of myself"<novelnext></novelnext>


    She said her voice gaining some sort of emotion.


    "Perhaps you would have made a perfect master for me, no more than that don''t you feel it too?....."


    Herst words were whispered but Azrail heard it nheless, aplex emotion passing through his eyes, during his stay here he learned a lot about the worlds above and he got a good idea of the woman in front of him, she would probably be thest of her species a proud collection of the mad man, being her master meant a lot of things.


    Her species live by choosing the one they serve, she is probably being thest of that lineage, and once in a zillion chance, there arises a situation where a perfect master would be born for the perfect shadow, a blessing by the cosmos they called it.


    "Sigh....our fate surely is funny, isn''t it?"


    Azrail spoke with a chuckle, the master was robbed and tortured while his possession of shadow too being a ved being, fate truly did y with the two of them, they were meant to be the greatest treasures yet here they were, close by heart but separated by miles, Azrailughed at his fate, his gaze turning focused as he said.


    "Can I see your face? for ourst meeting, I prefer to leave it on a good note"


    He said, starting to kill all the feelings with him, if he wanted to move forth he needs to keep them in check, keep all the anger buried within him, and enact revenge when the time is right. The woman in question didn''t respond for a minute until suddenly she pulled her hood down, showing her face to him.


    Azrail was unresponsive as he saved her face deep into his mind, after a few seconds she closed her hood again, while Azrail looked at her with emotionless eyes.


    "You won''t be forgotten till I die, your legacy lives within me, and thank you"


    These were his final words to her, to others it looked cold and detached but to the two of them the words spoke more volume than one can imagine, they were the same, she was born to know everything he wants and even if the required connection wasn''t created they still have a unique connection between the two of them.


    The two stared at each other for a moment, millions of emotions passing through their mind but in the end reality prevailed as she walked away, the final piece of her heart being destroyed but she would die knowing that she had at least served her true master once, one that should have being her light even in the darkest shadow.


    The mad scientist was smarter than everyone, he had made everything in such a way that there would be no betrayals nor any problems, and it was true, the woman of shadows even when unwilling to have him as her owner would not betray him, hence betrayed was 0% possible, in no way will she harm him, even if she desires it but the kid the man called his lucky star ended up being the chosen one for the shadow.


    A meeting of fairy tail turned into one of horror, a shadow meeting her chosen one while being stripped of her chance while the master meets his destined shadow in a broken hell, fate made a mistake there, which leads to a situation of change.


    ''I wish you well, master''


    Her words were at her heart, while she hope died with her, sometimes fairy tales are just fairy tails, only meant for the delusion.


    ''If there is a next life I only wish to serve my true master''


    There were herst thoughts as her mind shut down, killing of all feeling she walked in the darkness of the shadow, forever alone and unwanted.

 Chapter 176 176-The Underground Laboratory

    That day Azrail''s n worked and he escaped, which didn''t even affect the mad scientist, and the day he stood outside the prison and torture chamber running through the sand he had felt a snap at the light connection that had formed between him and the shadow, he was sure that she was killed.


    The mad scientist and that organizing hunted Azrail down but just like the rest they couldn''t find him, the ''gift'' that the mad scientist gave him became the power that Azrail used to live his life, vowing in his heart to get revenge, he started to live his life, until he died without achieving anything.


    ''This time lets give him a taste of his own medicine''


    Azrail mused, around him a deep red light shimmering around, his own killing intent had manifested, circling around him, the raging feeling banging against his heart, it was at that time he felt his connection tremble, Yurou asking him what was wrong, his sister calling out to him while Valencia was seething at the person capable of making Azrail feel such killing intent.


    Each of them responded in their own manner, though in the end what all of them were doing was looking after him, this helped Azrail calm his mind down, and slowly he started to respond to the calls to him, it took some time for him to pacify the three but it also helped him to cool down, letting his rationality reappear.


    ''It looks like I still have a way to go with controlling my mind''


    In the past Azrail has dreamed about it a lot, even when he had given up on life he still kept dreaming of the day that he will get revenge, the day he would torture that monster back, to get revenge for a shadow that should have being his but that was all he could do, dream and now being close to achieving what he dreamed of, it would seem that he''s slowly letting his anger take control of him.


    ''What''s a few hourspared to years?''


    Repeating the mantra, Azrail closed his eyes, his mind shing with the n he had created, a simple and easy one. One that will grant him a good revenge.


    ....


    Deep within a guarded ground, several people kept moving, each of them attending one or more tasks but the unique thing about all these people was the fact that all of them were wearing a single mask, each and every mask being identical, while the people moving around felt robotic as if they didn''t have their own mind.


    The only thing differentiating them is the number printed on their dress, each number indicating their position and power.


    The whole underground area wasvish and humongous. It is simr to an underground pce with 5yers, the lowest level being where thousands of cells could be seen, at least half of the being filled with inmates, each being filling the cellsposed of different species but all of them have one thing inmon, a face filled with despair.


    Some seemed to have lost their mind, others facing cruel tests, species from higher ces trapped here knowing who they belong to for such they had long since given up any sort of hope, then there''s the new arrival, not knowing the gruesome fate awaiting them, their eyes sparkling with vigor to escape.


    The 5th level was filled with such differences, all of such people were gathered, yet none knew each other, not one word could be said nor could they know each other''s existence.


    The higher the level went the greater the ce it was for staying, there was the twisted rule that the more important you are, the better will be your treatment, hence the long staying ''patients'' had already formed an attitude of being useful, hence they don''t end up as materials.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The highest level is one which no one has ess to, its where the greatest creation of the mad scientisty, an area, not even the highly numbered ve servants are allowed to enter, a ce of total mystery, the greatest addiction of the mad scientisty there, it is also the best and the most powerful room within this underground ''pce''boratory.


    And now within one of theb rooms stood the ad scientist, within his zoomed screen being a pixie, a species belonging to one of the hidden realms of the cosmos, its size being simr to dust, the current one within the mad scientist being a youngster, it''s entire body strict as it was ying around with, its gender still undetermined.


    The pixie had human-like features with its head being the shape of a hat, its ears being long, while three shinning curved hones stood at the top of the hat, if one was to take the human approach the pixel would be called cute, though the smiling species was now being yed around with and tortured even with its small size.


    "This is good...their distracting nature with the pixie dust control will be very useful.....hehe"


    The weirdughter only grew as the mad scientist heard the screams of the pixie through the amplifier, making the mad scientist''s body tremble with happiness.


    ....


    Up above a scarcend, where nothing can be seen for miles an unknown and unmarked chariot appeared hidden from the skies. Azrail stays within the chariot as he used the see-through function to see around the area. Everything was as he remembered it, the ce made at the never-ending desert, such that even if someone escapes they can only keep walking until they dry up.


    ''I wonder how the Empire would feel''


    Azrail mused, it isn''t easy moving between empires, each one has a controlled array between each empire, making it such that you can''t just move through them all, after all unlike the higher realms, in the lower ones the status quo between the different species ain''t that well, especially when there are only 2 human Empires.


    Right now Azrail was in the Empire belonging to the Demi-Humans. Thanks to the chariots Azrail was able to move at high speed and arrive here without causing any issues.


    ''Looks like I will need to award Yunbai more when I get back''


    Azrail mused as he saw through the several souls moving underground, even the hiding array was unable to block through his gaze, Azrail made sure to miss nothing as he kept looking through, his eyes finallynding on that one soul shinning brightly than the rest, it''s conviction and desire more appealing than the others that seem to have no desire of their own.


    It was then Azrail''s eyesnded on one special soul, just as his eyesnded on it his heart started to beat faster, a primitive possessiveness feeling filling his mind telling him that whatever that soul is, it was his.


    Azrail closed his eyes as he basked in that feeling, having only experienced it once and that time he had been able to enjoy that feeling. A few secondster he opened his eyes this time looking at his second objective, his eyesing to gaze at the most disgusting soul he ever saw in his life, one that seemed to put together artificially.


    The soul of a monster.

 Chapter 177 177-The Lost Connection After Long.

    ''Still as dreadful as ever''


    Azrail mused as he saw through the different suffering souls, the majority filled with despair clouding them, though Azrail''s main eyes were always on the shadow, with his information he knew that she had just arrived today, he had itched the day deep in his heart, he knew more about her more than she knew herself.


    ''Things will be quite chaotic''


    A hint of greed too passed through Azrail''s eyes as he ''saw'' the underground ''pce'', the reason that no one ever caught the mad scientist is the ''pce'' itself, it has the same function as him, the ability to hide from anything and everything, its also made in such a way that if anyone unauthorized by the mad scientist enters inside they would be instantly found.


    No one is capable of hiding from the mad scientist''s eyes within the ''pce'', it is also capable of moving through space to different realms under a single order, and not even the heavens can know that he''s hiding here, hence he continues to avoid the eyes of others, moving through and torturing, even Azrail doesn''t know the right number of people gunning to kill him.


    In fact, the majority of all the realms have banned his existence, he has a kill-on-sight order too, though there is still the added ir that he''s one of the greatest developers in the cosmos, getting him meant getting hands of a lot of information, heck Azrail even read some powerful realms even supporting him from his back and giving him the ''ingredients'' he needs for his experiments.


    ''Greed is surely a deadly sin''


    Laughing at the thought Azrail activated his skill [Forgotten], the ''pce'' is actually an amazing treasure ranked within the board of treasures, its position being in the 25th of all treasures within the cosmos, one must not look down at that position, just that is enough for a realm war.


    ''The Realm Scrapper''


    That was its name, a powerful tool that Azrail won''t mind having, covered entirely within his power, Azrail becamepletely undetectable to the world, though that doesn''t mean he is safe, being smart as he is the mad scientist had already set up hundreds of proactive array and surveince around the entire forest and being the lowest heaven the mad scientist could only set up ones that could be sustained here.


    Plus it''s not like the entrance is open for him but that''s where World Spirit energy bes very useful, Azrail raised his hand as light blue energy started to swirl around him, his mind shing with several worldly control, as he settled on the perfect one.


    ''Distort''


    soon he cast the world control on himself, making his entire body and figure disappear and tremble around space, the lower ss inscriptions below being unable to track his movements but then again that doesn''t mean that he can just enter.


    ''All-Seer, show me the backdoor''


    [Affirmative]


    All-Seer replied as red lines started to appear in his vision, the lines leading him towards a vibrating backdoor thates and goes, one used in an emergency to escape but thanks to the information of All-Seer Azrail will be using it to enter.


    With a light move he had already kept the chariot back while he started to float downwards, his eyes on the lookout for any unexpected variable, soon he easily moved through the sand ground his body passing through and just that second the backdoor appeared, Azrail times it perfectly as his body entered inside the door and he appeared in a darkened underground area.


    The room itself looked to be for storage.


    ''Random?''<novelnext></novelnext>


    [Yes, the backdoor is for escaping from unknown situations that will transport you to another realm, you just used it backward]


    All-Seer replied, hearing so Azrail nodded my head, the distortion world control still in effect, it was simr to walking in another dimension but seeing what you want to see, of course, even such spells won''t work on the Realm Scrapper and that''s where my [Forgotten] skills came into y.


    Even the world control Distort is an extremely rare one and most World Spirit masters spend their whole life understating it, Azrail is lucky in the sense that he had to only swallow the soul of the guy who learned it his whole life.


    With easier steps he passed through the storage room, appearing in arge hallway, while he did live here he doesn''t have much knowledge about the structure, just the escape route he used to get out of this hell hole. Azrail started to walk around the hallway at times meeting servants doing their work, their powers beyond his level.


    Yup, most of the servants here are people of cultivation that can move arrogantly around in the third heaven, and based on the cosmic ranking ones in the third heaven have quite the weight in power when ites to the whole cosmos. Even the mad scientist has a very powerful cultivation, though based on his species it''s a very unique cultivation indeed.


    Having reached a very knowledgeable area, Azrail walked towards the location where he felt the one soul he is after.


    It was a short walk where he saw several things, the use of technology not seen elsewhere, several servants having background information required to livevish lives, ranging from cksmiths, alchemists, array masters, World Spirit masters, and many more, each of them a ve to the mad scientist.


    But this useful one had a higher position than the others ''normal'' ves, all in all, an entire function small world is here, not a single thing is needed to be brought from the outside, and they could function wholly on their own with cooks, workers and everything else.


    ''An imprable World of Power''


    Azrail thought, the mad scientist had thought about it all, he made the perfect little Empire of his that has no way to fall, the most indisputable Empire in the cosmos.


    Even with his hate, Azrail has to agree that the guy a genius, an amazing one, with no friends, no rtives, and only ves that couldn''t even think about betraying him, each one talented and powerful.


    But now he would be taking it all down, never would the mad scientist have imagined a person like Azrail, heck he doesn''t still know that Azrail is inside his closed world. With his heart burning with deep revenge while his expression remained calm Azrail reached the entrance to the greatest cell where the most prized possession was held and within it the newly arrived shadow.


    Just as Azrail stood near the cell his anger vanished while his heart started to beat faster, a thin line of connection was already formed, it zigged from within the cell, and not even the highest level of protection security could block it as the thin line appeared in front of Azrail, it directly entering his soul forming a light connection.


    Azrail soon started to feel a second beating heart, he could hear it, the desiring call, the anxiousness and the deep happiness within, everything calling out to him, she knew he was here and was awaiting him.


    With light steps Azrail entered, passing through severalrge-scale cells holding different unique species of the cosmos, each cell with great facilities where aser-likeyer covered them, they couldn''t see what was outside but it was possible to see inside, a scene simr to a zoo.


    Azrail kept walking as he reached an area less deserted while the lights here were dark, an area for the species that thrive on darkness, Azrail now stood in front of a cell that waspletely dark, nothing can be seen yet suddenly a cloaked figure appeared, it''s height being a tad bit bigger than him, Azrail reached the figure''s shoulder.


    Azrail raised his head as he peered into the figure, the figure looked down at him, seeing him when no one else could, a sense of silence lingered between the two after which Azrail entered inside the darkness being swallowed whole.

 Chapter 178 178-Raven

    Darkness surrounded everywhere, Azrail couldn''t see anything within the darkness, but he didn''t hesitate as he got rid of the world control distort, appearing physically within the darkness. Just as he did he felt his mind be smoother, while his body started to be caressed by the darkness, weing him, epting him, and enjoying his presence.


    ''All-Seer''


    Azrail called out causing the information he needs to appear in front of him.


    ===Status===


    Name: None


    Title: None


    Alignment: Neutral


    Cultivation: Heaven Core Realm-[Level 1](restricted)


    Legacy: None


    Bloodline: Shadow Servant Monarch


    Physique: Darkness Bending Shadow


    Heavenly Eye: None


    Affinity: Darkness, shadow, despair


    Power level: None


    Specialties: Matter servant, shadow seeker, Darkness Hunter.


    Qi Type: Standard Qi


    --> Profession :


    None


    --> Cultivation Manual :


    ? None


    -->Martial Manual:


    None


    --> Skills:


    None


    -->Familiars:


    None


    =====


    ''Give me her descriptions''


    Azrail demanded, causing new information to appear in front of him.


    ===========================


    Racial Evaluation


    Race Name: Shadow Seekers


    Race Rating: Depends On chosen one.


    Emotional Path: Null Till chose one.


    Power Capable: Depends on Chosen One


    Structure: Undetermined till chosen one.


    Cosmic Rating: Fluctuating.


    Description: Ones called as the shadow Seekers, born from the deepestyer of the shadows, beings without any physical form or power, just rampaging energy, weak without support.


    -->They take up the form, power, and shadow of the one they chose as their master, without one they are useless and could only exist as they travel through as shadow within the Realm Of Shadows.


    -->Forever bound and loyal to the one they chose, taking the form most appropriate for being a shadow. They were once the most hailed and desired life forms in the entire cosmos for their special abilities, now hunted to almost extinction.


    -->The one in front of you is among the few that''s left, a child taken away from the protection that should have been its.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ===========================


    Reading the information Azrail didn''t have much reaction, already knowing much about it, right now the very darkness he is in is his shadow! it has yet to take any form since their connection isn''t established yet, though seeing that he is its master, it hade to take on just the bipedal cloak form to appeal to Azrail.


    While it looks like just a form of energy one must not treat it like one, the shadow is just as same as a human, with all emotions and feelings. Even back in his first life, the shadow has taken a cloaked bipedal form along with ''womanly'' features so that she would appeal to Azrail. Ast attempt at a connection that might have been its.


    Even with the mad scientist using an unknown technique to forcefully be its master, it couldn''t get all the features out of it. Azrail quickly shook off his thoughts as he felt the massage all around him, he could feel the yearning within that call, a tempting desire, it was asking to be his shadow to take the eternal oath and take the true form that matches Azrail.


    Even though it was the ''first'' time the two of them were meeting, both Azrail and the shadow could feel each other, Azrail could literally tell the extreme love and happiness with desire flowing through the darkness he is in. The shadow was literally screaming in excitement at such a situation, a supreme honor flowing through it.


    ''You sure are feisty''


    Azrail transmitted his words through their connection, making the darkness dance around him.


    ''Sure, let''s begin''


    Just as he gave his promise the darkness around the closed-off prison started to tremble, and countless threads of darkness started to climb up through Azrail, entering inside his body, it was then a power at the level of Death appeared, the ones that came was the aspect Shadow along with Darkness


    Without anyone noticing, their power spread around the two of them wrapping up them and providing a blessing unseen, the aspect of their connection blooming into something new and dangerous.


    [Ding!]


    [The primal aspects of Shadow and Darkness have intervened in the process of unification!]


    [Their blessing and guidance changing the entire format!]


    The voice of All-Seer resounded within Azrail''s mind, it shocked him for a bit after which he calmed down, his expression turning rxed as he knew that if it was something dangerous then Death would protect him.


    ''Why are they helping me?''


    Azrail asked, causing the information to sh before his eyes.


    =======================


    The Promised Past


    Back at the beginning of all of creation Life and Death were formed after which all the aspects came to existence but at the time darkness and shadow were weak against all those that are light.


    -->Darkness couldn''t outshine the Light and Shadow couldn''t exist without the Light, making them both on the lower spectrum of power, Death feeling an innate need took them under him and grew them till they reached their potential, cing Death as their highest authority.


    -->When the host was chosen you were chosen to be someone they too highly cared for but they didn''t dare to give their blessing upon you when Death prevails over you, the reason that darkness rises when you use your powers is that they follow Death.


    -->But now they have taken their chance, and wish to guide you in this growth and give you a shadow worth residing and following your light.


    ==========================


    [Ding!]


    [Darkness Can''t do much here, making it angry and annoyed!]


    [It has passed onto you the key to Realm of Dark!]


    [You may enter and choose the path of darkness that matches you!]


    [Ding!]


    [You have been given the essence of the first darkness! a small entry to the First Darkness born after Death is opened!]


    As thest notification resounded within Azrail''s ears, his sense went dull, his mind being taken as he appeared in apletely white room, floating in front of him being a gas of ck, it swaying around him.


    "A name?"


    Azrail spoke out feeling the need, a thin smile spreading across his face as he spoke.


    "Raven, your name shall be Raven, the shadow of Azrail, you will be my shadow for now till the end of existence"


    As he dered the ck gas entered inside him fusing with him, the next moment he lost his consciousness as he started to float within an unknown level, he kept floating there for an unknown amount of time till everything around him went back to normal.


    He felt all his senses returning as Azrail opened his eyes back at the same ce, the darkness around him had disappeared, he was now just in an empty room, with nothing left, the darkness had consolidated in front of him, it hovering like a sphere until it broke apart revealing in front of Azrail a girl that seemed to be of age 17.


    She had the darkest ck hair he had ever seen, a hair so dark that light seemed to be absorbed by it, her body was perfect in proportions, everything being perfect as if the creator yed special attention to crafting her body.


    Her boobs looked inviting with perky red nipples, her waist slim, while her small light 6-pack abs ran across her stomach, her skin tone was white, smooth, and supple, she had long legs while her thighs were thick, and her assplimented her body as it matched perfectly.


    All her proportions were simr to that of a human, her face beautiful enough to take people''s breath away but a prevailing feeling of darkness surrounded her, an aura of danger one simr to that of Azrail but toned down.


    All in all, she was a female fatale that screamed danger and seduction, enough to drive people mad with both arousal and desire.

 Chapter 179 179-Dangers

    Azrail watched with calm eyes as the woman in front of him opened her eyes, two pitch-ck eyes, that seems to swallow up all light awakened, the moment those dark orbs saw the light it was as if the light itself froze, a huge oppression started to appear from Raven''s body, dark tendrils rushing forth, while cries of shadow were heard all around.


    "Master...."


    Her sweet voice left her mouth, her chilling eyes losing all their focus as she walked towards him, now being much taller than Azrail, yet somehow Azrail looked to be the bigger person here. Arriving in front of Azrail, Raven didn''t hesitate as she bowed and kneeled on the ground, her devouring eyes looking at him, emotions millions of times higher than a normal connection.


    "What do you know?''


    Azrail asked with narrowed eyes.


    "Not everything but I am now something that is worthy to be your shadow"


    Raven replied with unwavering confidence, her breasts shaking a bit as she spoke, Austin looked at this darkly as he replied.


    "Wrap yourself"


    His words were hermand as ck tendrils already projected from with Azrail''s shadow and covered her, enveloping her in a beautiful ck dress, perfect for movement andbat. Azrail gazed at it, the dress matching his taste as it highlighted her beauty yet hid her body skin in a conservative manner, making it such that her boy is only for him to gaze at.


    ''She''s already making everything to match my taste''


    He liked it about her as he nodded his head at her, by now the connection between them is established and nothing in the world is capable of breaking the contract, she is his and only his, for now, and till the end of all creation.


    "Stay here for now, if you disappear things will get messy"


    Azrail said in a light tone, hearing it raven understood her side as darkness soon left from her body, covering the entire cage in the same darkness it was before.


    "Wait for me"


    Leaving those words Azrail walked out of the cage using Distort again, he easily moved through the ce till he stood in a huge research room where the mad scientist seemed to be working on something. Seeing him Azrail bit his lips not tosh out now for he knew that just one mistake is enough to ruin his perfect chance.


    ''As paranoid as ever''


    Seeing the subtle small spark of the soul within the mad scientist who was in the dress, a cold smile came to Azrail''s face, within the story ''Heavenly Opposers'' the mad scientist is a prominent viin that keeps appearing a lot of times.


    The main Mc along with the rest will be going against him a lot, most times he would lose and be taken back swearing revenge until he reappears again, this kept going on till, the Heavenly Opposers truly made their mark and killed him off for good, though the mad scientist didn''t go down without taking a chunk of the Heavenly Opposers with him, especially with his perfect creation.


    In the current time perhaps Azrail is the only one in the cosmos that knows the true face and species of the mad scientist.


    Without any stop Azrail moved past the room, he kept calm, walking as the verses of the ''Heavenly Oppoers'' book kept passing through his mind, the information that would help him take that bastard down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    In the ''book,'' this heavenly treasure of Realm Scrapper was destroyed along with the mad scientist, no one being able to rescue people here nor get any chance to take the treasure for themselves, along with it also went all the research the mad scientist had done, even in death he gave a middle finger to the world and Azrail hated that fact.


    He wanted the bastard to go through inhuman pain.


    ''Though can''t say that he had a good life''


    Azrail mused, just like him and all the other true viins, the mad scientist too was created from the traumas and betrayal of the past, a history that twisted him to be a cold-blooded, scream-loving researcher only living to give the cosmos the middle finger.


    Azrail looked at the extremelyplex door and without any problem he passed through it, arriving at the center room of the treasure, his eyes moving through the extravagant room that''s easily the size of two huge floors, within the special room Azrail could ''see'' the soul of the special being that the mad scientist was making.


    One that along with him caused chaos to the cosmos, a creature named along with the 21 catastrophes of the cosmos.


    The catastrophes are the 21 creatures that will in the futuree upon to cause disaster on a cosmic scale, them being the extinguishing of an entire species or where pantheons are erased. Azrail could tell with confidence that the past himpared to the true viins was indeed truly on a small-scale level.


    And among these 21 catastrophes, the creature that the mad scientist creates is one chaos and it stays to protect the mad scientist, making it hard to kill him in the future. Valencia, lots of powerful minds and special abilities hade together to create a n to take down the mad scientist and his pet, from what Azrail read it was a tragic fight indeed.


    Focusing himself Azrail walked towards the main bedroom, where he found a lengthy human-shaped bodyying therepletely wrapped up in white cloth like a mummy, nothing can be seen, attached to that body were several pipes, along with a huge machine device set on its head. All of the machines were attached to a futuristic-looking monitor with a wire that keeps beeping with a number.


    ''The soul Splitter, the peak of his research''


    A device that the mad scientist made capable of splitting up one consciousness into a different wisp and saving it in different locations, such that even if one of them is killed the other wisps can be used to awaken his true self, thus making the mad scientist virtually impossible to kill.


    Of course, the current thing hasn''t reached that level, all the current one is capable of doing is tying a body to it and living inside that body. Basically, the body moving above is fake, while only the consciousness belongs to the mad scientist, what''s scary about the fact is that no one can see through it, making it believable.


    There is also the fact that the mad scientist had seeded in splitting just one soul and saved it away, hisst piece of prize that will automatically use the best soul stones at his disposal to warm up the soul and directly traps that one wisp to another body.


    ''Truly a master mind''


    Azrail praised for a moment after which he walked towards another room, this time the room being a safe storage with several useless things spread around, hence Azail kept looking, trying to match the word''s disruption to reality and soon he found it hidden at a dusty corner.


    It was a small snow globe-like device with a small chip inserted into the globe. Their uses are simple, the small inserted chip being the soul wisp while the globe is the regtor that will keep the soul ''warm'' till it will be revived.


    The mad scientist was careful beyond words, he had ced it in such a position that no one will even pay attention to it, instead of a very secure position, and what was even scarier is the fact that the mad scientist doesn''t know where he kept his soul wisps as he had deleted his memory of it afterward!


    Even when he''s in a God-like ce he doesn''t fall into his arrogance and ns every step out, though even then there would exist things outside his control and he will learn that the hard way.

 Chapter 180 180-5 Seconds.

    Azrail held the snow ''globe'' in his hand, not letting his skill influence over it, knowing that if its presence disappeared then the mad scientist who didn''t know the location but had the Realm scrapper keep an eye on it would be the first to know.


    Azrail willed his powers, his ability over the soul portraying his will as he forced the small wisp of the soul outside, soon covering over his hand was the small soul without any power, Azrail took the soul cing it with himself for now as he exited the room, looking at the mummified body Azrail moved towards it while taking a lean to the side.


    He moved to the left where the bodyy,ing upon a wall, that lookedpletely normal, but his eyes were gazing at a soul brighter than the rest, the true body of the mad scientist lying there.


    ''Misdirection upon misdirection''


    Azrail was damn sure that if he didn''t know what he did then it would have been impossible for him to kill this son of a bitch. Azrail took a deep breath calming his nerves, his mind started to be cid as he tried to reach the peak of his connection, slowly he started to y his n back in his mind, making sure not to miss any important detail.


    The mad scientist had ced several contingencies in case he dies, the moment his true body dies with the Realm Scrapper, the ''globe'' will be transported to a secureb he had built where it will be remade and fixed to a new body while the Realm Scrapper will lose its activated partner, causing it to shut down and take everything in it to Death.


    The realm scrapper would live on but everything inside would be deleted and removed, as it would await for its next destined partner. All of this would happen within 5 seconds since the kill and within that time frame Azrail has a lot to do, especially when these marked servants regain their minds, it will be a ughter fest.


    Soon a minuteter Azrail opened his eyes, calmness reigning in them.


    ''Part one: Death''


    Azrail''s hand moved through the wall, his hand focusing right on the small body hidden within the wall, just the length of an adults palm, his forefinger focused directly at the center of the heart, his hand spatially floating next to the death point, marking the weakest point where the soul was ripped apart.


    Persefone''s small flicker appeared at the end of the finger''s tip, ready to snuff the life out, he also added a bit of his soul power to boost the output. Having everything set Azrail suddenly lifted the distort just near his finger.


    Just as he did, his finger directly ripped into the heart of the mad scientist, even before he could scream in pain the ck me burned his heart off, while also burning every cell of the mad scientist, it was a loop, even before the mad scientist could die he felt the agonizing feeling of having his entire insides being cooked raw.


    ''Part two: rebirth''


    Azrail''s powers fluctuated as he got hold of the small wisp that was left behind, his mindmanding his innate ability to raise the dead, the crown of death appeared above his head, shimmering in a dark light.


    "First Authority: Death Is Just The Beginning"


    Azrail spoke out loud as the single small wisp of soul started to flutter deeply in his grasp, thest bit of consciousness had awakened, the mad scientist''s truerge soul had disappeared, yet his consciousness had awakened within the small soul to live on, sadly the moment he had awakened he was already in Azrail''s grasp.


    "Flutter and Conquer"


    Azrail spoke as the crown shinned deeply atop his head, his authority over death taking ce as the small worthless soul started to be corroded, the mad scientist was already dead and he would have revived using the ways he nned but Azrail took it one step more and revived him, though he would make his own tweaks.


    The absolute authority of Death took over, destroying any resistance the weak soul gave out, the main power was within Azrail''s hands.


    ''Skill [Mind Split]''


    Activating it one part of Azrail''s brain started to make changes to the required knowledge of the mad scientist while the other part swirled the soul to be part of his own army of the dead, ones that will only answer to him.


    While all this was happening only a single second had gone by but a lot had changed within the second. Within the room, where the mad scientist was working on the body fell, while the control over the Realm Scrapper shut down, freeing all control and even the.......prison.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ones with great will moved out, while the ones dead on the inside stayed, taking it as a prank, the workers regained their minds, and the chaos was starting.


    But Azrail''s paid no mind to it, his power gathered over as he moved his hand again, the power of distort taking over as he moved to the wall, his hand took the body inside the wall spreading the world control and distort over it and taking it out. Just as he took it out he ced the body on the ground.


    By the time another second had passed, Azrail was ready. His brain moved at double the speed as he moved the gathered soul towards the dead body, its outlines shining deadly ck.


    "Second Authority: Rise Of My Dead"


    He spoke as the soul flew into the body its shimmering ckness filling the entire body with an eerie light. Within a second the dead body rose, seeing so Azrailmanded.


    "Order the realm Scrapper to calm down, take the prisoners back, and arrange everything back to normal"


    By the 5-second mark everything took ce, the prisoners who were let loose, lost control of their bodies as they were thrown back into the prison while the servants that regain their minds came under control again.


    At thest second, the shimmering power of the Realm Scrapper calmed down, seeing so Azrail let out a sigh, he canceled all his powers as he fell into the ground with his butt.


    ? "Huff.....Huff.....Hufff...."


    Beads of sweat started to flow down Azrail''s head, while he started to take deep breaths, his head hurt like hell, and all the reservoirs of energy in his body were dry. It was then a gentle touch that came to his forehead as Raven started to wipe the sweat from Azail''s head with as much gentleness as possible.


    When the prisoner was set loose the first thing she did was appear in his shadow and await him, doing nothing but watch him and now as the good servant she is, she started to help her master.


    "Bring me a rejuvenator"


    Azrailmanded and just as he did a shimmering bottle appeared in front of him, without any hesitation raven opened the bottle and started to feed it to Azrail, who took sips of it, finishing it up his entire situation became better.


    All his exhaustion washed away, while his body reached its peak within a second, his energy tank was full too. Feeling so he stood up as Raven took his back, standing with a cold gaze behind him.


    Feeling better Azrail looked towards the being that is now part of his journey. Standing in front of him was a being that was the size of an adult''s palm, its skin color was grey and ck in color, body wise it was simr to a human but its head looked like a star with 5 edges, each edge having an eye.


    The center path had another eye liking opening with an open slit for speaking, with another two eyes above it, whiskers grew from above its ''mouth''. while its hand only had two fingers as well as the legs.


    "Master"


    The mad scientist spoke as he kneeled.


    "Get up, we have a lot to talk about"


    Azrail said as an evil glint passed through his eyes. His ns were just beginning.

 Chapter 181 181-Live For Me

    Azrail took a seat in a chair as Raven stood behind him, the mad scientist stood in front of Azrail respectfully, his two-fingered hands held over his body as he awaited anymand for him to receive. If one was to look at him first one would not see any difference between him and a living being but once the inneryers are looked into one would find that life wasn''t present only darkness.


    ''Show me his status''


    Azrail asked.


    ===Status===


    Name: ???


    Title:  Mad Scientist, Bastard, The Cursed One, The Hater...etc


    Alignment: Pure Evil


    Cultivation: None


    Legacy: None


    Bloodline: Chaotic Gazer


    Physique: Death Physique Beginner


    Heavenly Eye: Eye Of Truth


    Affinity: Metal. Waves, Death(Weak)


    Power level: None


    Specialties: No True Death, Seeking Unlimited knowledge, Gazing At The Truth, Chaotic Finder of truth


    Qi Type: For Now None In Hand.


    --> Profession :


    [Sage]-Perfect Realm Of Mastery


    [Truth Illusionary]-Perfect realm of mastery


    [Soul yer]-Minor Realm Of Mastery


    [Mech Warrior]-High Realm Of Mastery


    --> Cultivation Manual :


    Current one unusable


    -->Martial Manual:


    None


    -->Soul Manual


    Soul Splitter


    --> Skills: None


    -->Familiars: None


    =====


    ''Um...just as I thought''


    Since Azrail has taken him as his own and also due to the soul being iplete all the power and cultivation that the mad scientist had cultivated till now was lost, as a person of his personal army, the mad scientist will have to start from the very beginning, this time having to walk a different path, as his before way of cultivation will have to be tweaked a bit.


    "Your name shall be Nayan from now on"


    Azrailmanded, the name being drilled deep into Nayan''s soul and now bing his entire life, given to him by his master, his light, and everything that he will be living for.


    "You shall be my eyes, ears, and my knowledge, forever bound to me you will work"


    Azrail said with a burning gaze. He closed his eyes as he basked in the feeling he felt when he drove his finger deep into the mad scientist''s heart, the feeling of his death while the pain that made him mad.


    Azrail had done it, he had his revenge and he enjoyed it, it wasn''t perfect but he did kill the bastard, one that gave him nightmares that took too long to get out of, it also symbolizes the fact that his revenge has begun, today he hadpleted his first step. Azrail sat there in silence enjoying the feeling for a moment until he opened his eyes again.


    Now he didn''t have the anger and hate he had when he looked at Nayan, he is no longer the mad scientist, he''s a servant that will be with him as he reaches the top, a very important piece that will fulfill a lot of his ns that he has in mind, plus it''s not like he can''t enjoy his revenge more, things are only beginning


    ''Give me a description, I want more''


    Azrail asked All-Seer.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ===========================


    Racial Evaluation


    Race Name: Seekers


    Race Rating: Psionic


    Emotional Path: Dull Outside of Intended Species


    Power Capable: Divine Soul


    Structure: Bipedal


    Cosmic Rating: Cosmic


    Description: Beings that once were hailed as the most intelligent in the cosmos, their mind and innovation once used to create and manipte the structures of the cosmos.


    -->Born from the broken stars of truth, they gained the eyes of Truth and a deep innate desire to have the knowledge, to know more, to invent more, an insatiable desire to rip into the secrets of the cosmos and take everything.


    -->While their minds exemry than their bodied were, even then they reached a level of power with their minds few can face yet just like all others their desire to only have knowledge led them to focus on knowledge leading them to the downfall through the thing that took down realms...... betrayal.


    --> Currently known to be extinct and treated as dangerous beings as they were imed to create and use species like cattle for their experiments, they derived hatred around all the cosmos due to their ''evil'' experiments and actions.


    -->They have a kill-on-sight order.


    ===========================


    ''A hard life indeed


    Azrail mused as he refreshes his mind from the being in front of him, as they say, bigger doesn''t always mean better, the Seekers looked small with small heads but one shouldn''t underestimate their ability, if you do so then it''s your funeral.


    Nayan in front of him is thest of his species, well that''s what he thinks, he didn''t have an easy life, he''s thest remaining bits of the royal blood of the Seekers, he lost his mind when he had to see his wife and daughter be killed and their brain center be drained.


    The Seekers have something deep within their brain membranes, a certain liquid that even the pantheon God kings will do anything to get their hands on, in the past their species gained the ire and greed of all, causing the cosmos to take them down, they were the weaker self hence they were swallowed up, that''s all there is.


    But what Nayan didn''t know was the fact that his daughter was alive, heck the sad part here was the fact that the ns made to kill him in the ''Heavenly Opposers'' were made by his daughter along with Valencia and the others, heck she used herself as the bait to bring him down, using his weakness for her to end him, once and for all.


    Nayan lived his life to avenge his daughter and wife only to end up killed by his daughter, fate is a bitch, though Azrail thought it was worth his end but his daughter made it so that he dies without feeling any pain to his body, something that Azrail corrected.


    "I, Nayan will serve you till myst end"


    Nayan said as he kneeled once again, seeing this Azrail''s lips rose into a smile.


    "If you do a good job, I will tell you where to find your precious little daughter"


    As soon as Azrail has spoken this, Nayan''s face broke apart, the apathetic look of servitude breaking apart as a pure surprise and disbelief filled Nayan''s face, Azrail chuckled seeing this and felt a rushing at him.


    ''I knew it''


    "Wh-What?"


    This might be the first time that Nayan might have lost control of his mind and Azrail was enjoying it.


    "You should have understood by now with everything I have done, that my knowledge of things, might be extraordinary, so you should know I am not bluffing"


    "Pro-Proof"


    Nayan spoke with a trembling body, his 7 eyes seemingly trembling with pure chaos.


    "I will give you proof but you will have to wait"


    Azrail said with a chuckle, which quickly made Nayan shut up, as his impassive face returned, standing in front of Azrail with a steel gaze.


    "What do you want to know, master?"


    He said, taking the task millions of times more seriously, Nayan received a hope and he will cling to it with his entire being.


    "Take me to your prized creation"


    Azrail said with a smile, hearing so Nayan nodded his head, standing up, and his little body started to take the lead.


    "Please, follow me, master"


    He said, as he started to walk forward, Azrail stood up taking his path while Raven followed behind them, the trio kept walking forward in a calm fashion before which they reached a huge door locked, just as Nayan reached in front of it, the door opened, leading to a closed off area, where in the middle of the room covered a huge ss tube attached from the top to the bottom, it filled with liquid and a slimy being moving around.

 Chapter 182 182-Second Shadow.

    The object kept flowing around in the great viscous liquid, its bodypletely ck, with no fixed form as the abomination move around freely.


    ''The Devourer of Realm, ranked 17th in the catastrophe ranking''


    Azrail thought as he looked at the calmly moving thing in front of him, this was the thing that made the future Nayan a terrible enemy, one that swallowed up several realms, taking their form, power, and abilities. The peak of artificial creation.


    "Tell me"


    Azrail demanded and Nayanplied, his eyes shining with a feverous desire as he looked at therge container, starting to speak.


    "I call it the Devourer, I created it from the greatest anger I carry in my heart, a being capable of taking other beings'' power, lineage, strength, everything....."


    "You based it on the past history myths of humans stripping away talents from their great rulers?"


    Azrail said and Nayan nodded his head.


    "Indeed, the reason behind me saying here was to focus on the humans and that lead me to this creation"


    Nayan''s tone was derailed as he spoke of the creation in front of him.


    "Among all the species to be born, humans were the ones that weren''t given any fixed powers, they took from others and made them theirs, earning their rise to power and after countless research and nning I based this creation on it, my perfect creation"


    Saying till here Nayan ced his hand on the container, the revenge in his eyes burning deep, all those seven eyes narrowing about.


    "I reached the end hence I came to this lower world, where my creation received itsst touches, I took the human''s power and improved on it, creating this piece that will swallow any and take their power for itself"


    Nayan tapped on the ss causing the moving thing in the container to tremble, as it started moving around frantically.


    "My ideal goal was for it to take the forms and powers of those bastards that took everything from me, their powers would be the reason for their downfall"


    Reaching till here he closed all his eyes and took a moment to recollect himself, after which he turned toward Azrail, Nayan awaiting anymand.


    "You haven''t fed it, right?"


    "Of course, master, you must know why"


    To this I nodded my head, Nayan ced a simple limitation on this to control, it being that the first being the Devourer eats won''t die, instead, it will be used as the base for the creature, being the Devourer main ''species'', also the first one ''eaten'' won''t be truly eaten, instead the Devourer will feel a great connection to the first being, taking it as a ''parent'', the very first one.


    And just as you guessed, the first thing used as the base was Nayan itself in the past, hence the Devourer took all his attributes. What was meant as the base was that everything from the first will be copied, the physique, the belief, the intellect, the connection, and of course the revenge.


    Having taken everything from Nayan, the devourer became one of the 21 catastrophes, causing carnage and death due to the heavy feelings of revenge it inherited from Nayan, though in Azrail''s case, he has different n in mind.


    "Is itplete?"


    Azrail asked.


    "Yes"


    Nayan replied, seeing so a smile came to Azrail''s face.


    "All those rare species collected, you nned to feed it after the first feasting?"


    Azrail asked, knowing the answer.


    "Yes"


    Nayan replied, back in the past that would have been Azrail''s plight if he didn''t escape, the Devourer would have swallowed him, taking his entire being and his skill, just imagining the damage it could cause if it caught his skill was more than enough to bring fear.


    Azrail''s eyes looked at the monitor, seeing through the health notification on the screen, marking the current state of the being.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ''Everything looks stable''


    "When can the procedure being?"


    Azrail asked.


    "We can start anytime you want, master"


    Nayan replied.


    "What''s the procedure?"


    Azrail asked.


    "There is nothingplex, the base just as to enter inside, everything else is already set"


    Nayan said, hearing so Azrail tried to look at Raven, she didn''t need any more words as she nodded her head and walked towards the ss container, waiting with cold eyes. A few secondster the liquid inside the container dried out, leaving the slime trembling around, lost and in need of a base to be born, hence Nayan spoke.


    "You may enter"


    Hearing so Raven moved forward easily passing through the ss tube entering inside and just as she did the ck moving slime jumped upon her, consuming her entire being in its slime, standing outside Azrail could feel all of the emotions in Raven, while she felt a bit disgusted and weirded out she still stood tall, not wanting to disappoint him.


    The slime started to ''eat'' Raven, taking everything from her, her unique powers, her form, right down to her very cells. Seconds started to tick by as the devourer kept making its base.


    "Is she?"


    Nayan suddenly asked, to which Azrail just nodded his head. shutting him up,  and once the one-minute mark hit a smile split Azrail''s face feeling the second connection within him, one simr to Raven yet different.


    This was his other objective foring to this ce, he didn''te for just a shadow, no he came for his shadows, something unprecedented in the cosmos, for no single being can have two shadows, its impossible but Azrail circumvented around thew and made a middle finger to the bnce of the cosmos.


    "Intriguing...."


    By his side Nayan had taken up a book from who knows where and was already writing on it, recording the once-in-a-lifetime event that might never happen again. Soon 5 minutes passed and once it did the slime had left Raven''s body, slipping away as it moved away from Raven, just as it happened she walked out of the container and appeared beside Azrail, standing behind him as if nothing had happened.


    But he could feel the intense jealousy and conflicting emotions passing through Raven, something which he ns to cateter.


    Under the trio''s eyes, the ck slime started to shimmer and twist, seemingly going through several different changes.


    "Close your eyes"


    Azrailmanded, Nayan did as he was told, closing all his eyes, though he became disgruntled at missing the scene.


    The slimy thing started to twist around as a form started to be created, the cracking filling everywhere until the figure was formed, an exact replica of Raven was now in the ss, the difference being that her ck air was mixed with the color white so was her eyes,  there is also the fact that unlike Raven''s the Devourer''s eyes were nk, seemingly seeing everything as nothing in front of her.


    Those eyes were deep, dark, and nk but the moment theynded on Azrail they changedpletely, those eyes gained life and meaning seemingly only living for him.


    ''Looks like Raven''s trait along with its innate traitbined into something new''


    He stopped his thoughts as he felt the desire in those eyes.


    "Your name shall be Ravenna"


    He said and that name itched deep into Ravenna''s soul, marking their contract between the two, the body around Ravenna wriggled as a ck dress graced her body, the design being simr to Raven''s except for the fact that the ck dress had white lines all around.


    The figure disappeared from the tube as she appeared behind Azrail, Ravenna''s eyes only focused on him, to her the rest were food or nothing.


    ''Looks like objective 2 is achieved''

 Chapter 183 183-Setting Things

    Looking at the two identical yet different women Azrail smiled, he turned his gaze toward Nayan as he spoke.


    "You can open them"


    Hearing so Nayan opened his eyes as they focused on Ravenna, Azrail could literally see the desire to dissect Ravenna and search but one look from Azrail was more than enough for him to chalk up all those feelings away and never think about it again.


    "Let''s move to a morefortable ce"


    Azrail as such the four of them moved towards a morefortable living room, where Azrail sat on the huge sofa, while both Raven and Ravenna took his back, the little Nayan stood before Azrail looking up at him.


    "Why the hell do you have suchrge stuff for such a small body?"


    Azrail asked in azy voice, having a small idea himself.


    "I never take my real body out, moving along with the controlled once, plus the setting here would give a wrong idea about myself in case anyone ever made it here"


    Nayan said, to which Azrail nodded his head.


    "Give me the full detail of the current situation here"


    He spoke, hearing so Nayan waved his hand, a translucent tablet appeared in his hand as he passed it on to Azrail who took it and started to read through it, his eyes scanning through all the information, especially looking at all the rare species present here, his heart did manage to skip a beat as he saw through the amount of money saved up till now.


    ''This will make my future ns smoother''


    Azrail mused, with all the personals present here, he will be able to kick start the faction that he ns to build, all the treasures and inventions here is enough to sustain a faction on the cosmic scale, though the power and standing would be on the lesser side, easily swallowed in.


    ''Standing, power, alignment, allies, andstly a pantheon of power''


    Thinking so Azrailmanded.


    "We will emerge as a faction"


    "When should I prepare?"


    Nayan directly spoke, taking his word as thew.


    "For now we will stay hidden, build our strength for the next 3 years, the ns from then I will specifyter"


    Saying so Azrail ced the tablet aside as he kept his focus on Nayan.


    "You will be coborating with my woman, I am sure the two of you will be able to create a perfect path forward"


    Azrail said causing Nayan to blink his eyes before giving a bow.


    "It will be my pleasure to work with my master''s mistress"


    "Hold your glee down, after all, there will be a bloodbath"


    Azail said shaking his head, the emergence of a new power will not be taken lightly, especially on aic, scale there will be a lot of fights and threatsing their way and Azrail is sure that Nayan will use this opportunity to create chaos and death among them but in a certain way it''s good for Azrail, this will give more fuel for Nayan to move forward.


    Plus with Valencia above him, nothing will go out of control, even young she''s not to be messed with, she also has Adria one who made a faction to oppose the Heavenly Immortals and their lies and almost seeded, with them both it will be smooth flow forward.


    It was then that Azrail''s mind shed with Valencia''s second master, a person with several connections across the cosmos, heck she might be one of the most well-known and influential person in the cosmos.


    ''Having her backing would help a lot''


    "From now on all your experiments would be on corpses brought to you"


    Azrail gave his ultimatum, while Nayan wanted to protest has kept his mouth shut, knowing that it was pointless. Azrail might be cruel and selfish, he also won''t mind having innocents sometimes bare the effect of his actions but there are certain lines that shouldn''t be crossed, then he wouldn''t be a viin, he would just be a monster.


    If he had to kill realms to save his family he would but that doesn''t mean he has to simply destroy realms for fun, after going through everything in his life, attaining enlightenment and bing the Prince of Death, Azrail has a much keener understanding of taking a life, the weight of a life on your hands isn''t something that can be washed offter.


    The information given to him shed through his deepest mind, causing his eyes to turn cold for a moment after which they returned back to their calm state.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Get going and gather all your prisoners"


    Azrailmanded, heeding it Nayan moved towards his tech to get things ready.


    ''It isn''t time to take it off him''


    Azrail thought as he watched Nayan leave, taking control of the Realm Scrapper is important but it wasn''t the right time yet, he would let Nayan enjoy his power for a little longer, plus having his undying body means that something more can be done with him taking control.


    Soon Nayan had left leaving him alone with Raven and Ravenna.


    "Both of youe forward"


    Azrail spoke, causing the two of them to walk in front of him, both their eyes locked on him. First Azrail turned towards Raven.


    "Are you sad?''


    He asked, causing a moment of panic to appear in her eyes as she responded.


    "This servant doesn''t dare!"


    She said in a hasty tone as she kneeled on the ground.


    "Good, you don''t have the right to"


    Azrail said in a bold tone, causing Raven to feel much calmer, feeling the emotions passing through her Azrail inwardly sighed, they are beings that live for their master, and being more considerate will only make things awkward for Raven, Azrail also needs to instill deepmand over her at the beginning,ter on, he will slowly adjust her bearing towards him, he''s got the time after all.


    "Remember no matter what, you are and will always be my first shadow, in my first life and this"


    As he said so he passed through all the feelings he felt for her, every small thing to the challenges they had to go through, these feelings along with Azrail''s words were more than enough to make Raven''s day shine better than any, with a happy smile she stood up and nodded her head, having dealt with her Azrail turned towards Ravenna who was still standing there with her nk eyes, it was only when he looked at her some sort of life bloomed within her.


    "Tell me what do you wish for?"


    He asked.


    "Ser-Serv-Serve ma-master for e-eternity"


    Ravenna said with a broken tone.


    ''Time is needed''


    Azrail remarked seeing Ravenna''s situation, Nayan had built in the phycological reactions with the Devourer to be more apathetic, this wouldbine with the emotional stability of the first being she takes as her base.


    In this case, she took in Raven who only has emotions towards Azrail, this along with her designed psyche ended up where she can only feel anything for him, it would take a lot of effort for her to disy any sort of emotions at all.


    ''I need to train her psyche''


    Azrail decided, his mind shing with several ideas that he can use to make Ravenna change.


    ''That might work''


    Reaching upon a feasible ne Azrail looked at those eyes that were simr to Xuanyin''s yet a bit different.


    "Are you hungry?"


    "Y-Yes"


    She spoke in her cracked voice, her face not showing any emotion, seeing so Azrail muttered.


    "Then let me take you to a feast"


    Having said so Azrail stood up, leading her toward where the corpses are stored. It will be a bloody feast indeed.

 Chapter 184 184-Choose.

    <h4>Chapter 184 Chapter 184-Choose.</h4>


    "Is that all?" Azrail asked as he looked at all the species that were gathered around. He was in an enclosed ce, looking out through the ss that separated him from the group below.


    "Yes, I have gathered everyone," Nayan replied, not in his small self but taking up the fallen body. Its size was higher than Azrail''s, and just like always, the whole body was covered by the doctors'' surgical cover. Nothing about the body can be figured out from a single look.


    "Why the bipedal structure?" Azrail asked.


    "It is the form that I am mostfortable with, moreover arge amount of the species, especially the blessed, take upon this form," Nayan replied, and Azrail nodded his head at it. Neither Raven nor Ravenna were with him as the two had taken their ce within his shadow, the only ce the two could ever call home. While Raven was actively looking after him, Ravenna''s in a digestive phase, he had fed her the corpses of some species, and right now she was taking their attributes for herself.


    "Then let''s get this over with," Azrail said, his face starting to get obscured by a white mist, a great treasure courtesy of Nayan, who has an abundance of treasures to hide his identity. The tform cracked as if it didn''t exist, and the two of them appeared behind the gathering of several species, ranging with several special quantities of figures, some whose height reached beyond recognition, while others couldn''t be seen with normal sight.


    Yet they all were here, not able to run away.


    Some were hidden in the dark, some floating around in the water, while some looked straight up out of horror stories. Each has its distinct feature, but the moment Azrail and Nayan appeared, they all had the same feature covering their face... fear. They all had fear as they backed away, the newer ones had their eyes shining with the light of revolution, but one wave from Nayan was enough to freeze them all in ce.


    Seeing this, Azrail nodded his head. Soon the bodies in front of him were moved against their will, all of them opening a path for him as he started to walk forward, his pace slow as he kept looking at all the species he kept passing through, some of the people he had met before being among them.


    His slow walk continued as he started to walk up the stairs towards the top where it finally ended as he reached a throne seated at the highest elevation, perfect for him to take a seat. Without further ado, he sat on it, his eyes looking down at all the species in front of him, while Nayan stood behind Azrail like a perfectckey.


    Azrail saw the older experienced experiments'' eyes trembling as they saw the scene of Nayan standing behind him, their fear being passed on to Azrail. A moment of silence reigned in between all the people gathered here, their eyes looking and focusing towards Azrail who kept his gaze looking through everyone here.


    His small size took everyone by surprise while his innate structure proved that he was human or of such sort. A minute of silence reigned in the gathering hall, and Azrail counted up to 1700 people gathered here in this huge hall.


    Having finally got an idea of the gathering, he slowly released a bit of his killing intent. It being more than enough to stun all these species gathered, the more older experienced fighters quickly understood the depth of Azrail''s murders as they trembled where they stood, failing to understand how someone who seemed to look like a child can have such killing intent.


    Finally getting the atmosphere that Azrail wanted, he nodded his head as he started to speak.


    "I will keep this short, you guys will no longer be tortured upon or experimented."


    Azrail''s words spread around, taking everyone by surprise at the softness, but the greater shock came from his words themselves. The ones that stayed here long couldn''t believe it, many were skeptical while the mentally weak started to tear up in happiness.


    "But that doesn''t mean you all are free."


    The further words by Azrail proved the sufficiency the many intelligent doubted, there was a catch as always.


    "There are two choices for all of you, one either join my faction that I will be raising or be left to be experimented on."


    Azrail''s words were the finalw as everyone heard it. Nayan gave back control as whispers started to be heard all around, everyone looking at each other in wonder. The quicker one''s eyes started to glitter at the opportunity presented to them, perhaps being one in a million.


    Azrail kept his senses spread as he looked at all of them, seeing their reactions and feeling the changes in the environment. Azrail may have chosen not to hurt them, but it wasn''t to let them go. He might not have the heart to let them go through what he did, but that doesn''t mean he is a saint. Azrail at the end of it all was selfish.


    This many species and workforce will be perfect for his new faction, they will be the building block on which everything will further grow. At first, look, taking a group of people that suffered and is probably plotting against you isn''t a good idea, but Azrail has ways to deal with all that, he has seen and at times implemented the fall of sects or organizations.


    He knows well how a simple betrayal can start, and how it cane from the most unexpected person. Betrayal is thest thing he wishes for.


    2 minutes passed as the discussion among the ones gathered started to get louder and heavier, yet Azrail kept quiet. Since his face is covered by a fog, no one is able to understand what he is thinking.


    Finally, a certain person stepped up, looking to be about the older one among the gathered.


    "U-Um, is there any other choice?"


    He asked, looking down Azrail could see that the one that asked the question was a ciar, an old one at that.


    ciars are a species of ice-based creatures that live in the coldest regions. They have bodies that resemble ice sculptures, with intricate patterns of crystalline ice that glow with an otherworldly light. They cultivate by drawing in and absorbing the cold energies of their surroundings, and they have a natural affinity for manipting ice and snow.


    The one in front of Azrail was a towering figure, standing over seven feet tall. His thick, muscr body is covered in ayer of bluish-white fur that provides instion against the frigid environment of his homeworld. His sharp, angr facial features are adorned with a thick beard of ice, which glitters like diamonds in the sunlight. His piercing, crystal-blue eyes set deep within his skull, gleaming with wisdom gained from centuries of experience. His massive hands are equipped with thick, sharp ws that can easily rend through solid ice or tear apart his enemies.


    Normally they are warriors that won''t bend to anyone but the one in front of Azrail looked lost and truthfully pitiful, to say the least.


    "No, this is the only thing you can choose," Azrail replied.


    "Then what if we don''t want this?"


    A heavy tone asked, unlike the ciar, this one was young, probably someone new. Looking from where the voice came, Azrail saw a Viridian.


    ''Guess it''s time to teach some lesson.''

 Chapter 185 185-Followers Got!

    <h4>Chapter 185 Chapter 185-Followers Got!</h4>


    Hey guys! well I am writing this note to inform that I have updated tha auxiliary chapter, adding more information, like the species, cosmic ranking and more, normally it would be in the chapters but most people don''t like to have it in the story but if you guys want I can add it in anying chapters, so tell me your wish!


    __________________________________________________________________________________________________________


    [A Viridian]


    ''What were they again?''


    Azrail asked.


    ===========================


    Racial Evaluation


    Race Name: Viridians


    Race Rating: Rare Species


    Emotional Path: Kind.


    Power Capable: Level 3: Average


    Structure: Bipedal nt creation.


    Cosmic Rating: Cosmic Novice


    Description: A nt-like species with a humanoid shape. Their bodies are covered in vibrant green foliage, with thick vines serving as their limbs. They cultivate by absorbing sunlight and nutrients from the soil, and they have a symbiotic rtionship with the various insects that live within their foliage, which they use to help them gather resources and defend themselves.


    ===========================


    ''Not so much on the cosmic scale but not too bad either,''


    Azrail thought, the one in front of him being a young Viridian with emerald green skin that glistens under the sunlight. His eyes arerge and almond-shaped, with deep blue irises that stand out against his green skin. His hair has a bright shade of chartreuse, and it is slicked back away from his face, giving him a sharp and confident look.


    He has a lean and toned build with long limbs, and his fingers and toes are adorned with sharp ws that are the same color as his hair. Despite his youthful appearance, there is a sense of wisdom and intelligence in his gaze, indicating that he has already started to cultivate his powers and knowledge before getting trapped here.


    "Can you repeat your question again?"


    Azrail asked back in a calm tone, but the guy didn''t flinch, his eyes were sparkling as always as he asked back.


    "Then what if we don''t want this?"


    "Simple, you will serve me in death,"


    Azrailmanded and waved his hand at the proud young Viridian, Persefone bearing hismand left his body reaching the Viridian in seconds, catching his body in ck mes, starting to burn him up. Thanks to the restriction by Nayan, he couldn''t do anything but scream and be burned, his type being weak to fire.


    "Arghh!.....Nooo!...help....!"


    His screams echoed in the humongous hall, but no one moved forward to help, they could only watch with wide eyes as the Viridian''s body started to crack under the ck me, eventually turning into a charred body as he fell to the ground; his life was already over, and as such, Persefone returned back to Azrail, leaving that charred body behind.


    The silence lingered in the hall, but Azrail was just beginning, willing the power of death, Azrailmanded.


    "Arise."


    Darkish power swirled within his hand that directly went towards the charred body, the power covering itpletely, and a few secondster under everyone''s eyes, the body rose up, looking different than before. His body looked the same, the difference being in the fact that the current Viridian''s body was pitch ck in color, different from his green beauty, his eyes were dull, while the Death Qi was leaking out of him.


    Anybody at a nce could see that he is an awakened undead, standing up, the Viridian directly kneeling in front of Azrail, his utmost loyalty being shown.


    "Nameen greets master."


    Nameen spoke, his voice spreading around, everyone''s eyes once again focused on Azrail, this time a different feeling filling their eyes. All of them gathered here knew the people capable of wielding death, and this information was more than enough to fill another type of dread within everyone''s mind.


    Dying due to what you believe in isn''t fearful, but dying for nothing is, especially when even then you can''t die is just despairing.....


    "If none of you want to, I don''t mind turning you all into my undead."


    Azrail threatened, his killing intent growing higher, and that was more than enough to convince them all that Azrail, in no way, was ying around.


    ''Better take it''


    His eyes shed, while Azrail''s threat was valid, he wasn''t interested in it. The current undead he readied, Nameen, isn''t perfect, he isn''t a part of his true undead army. His powers are still his, but in return for his return, Nameen still has lost something significant from him, something that makes him... him, unlike Nayan who has everything. The only drawback is that he has to cultivate from the very beginning in another manner.


    As soon as Azrail''s words were heard, it didn''t take long for certain people to start walking forward.


    "For me, Raveena, it will be an honor to follow you,"


    "For me, Saziox, it will be an honor to follow you,"


    "For me, Na, it will be an honor to follow you,"


    Three different species came up, and seeing so, Azrail nodded his head.


    ''Give me their details''


    ===========================


    Racial Evaluation


    Race Name: Cogitans


    Race Rating: Rare Species


    Emotional Path: Apathetic


    Power Capable: Level 3: Average


    Structure: Ever Changing


    Cosmic Rating: Cosmic Novice


    Description: A sentient species of crystalline beings. Their bodies are made of intricate and colorful crystalline structures that can shift and morph into different shapes, allowing them to manipte their environment and interact with the world around them in unique ways. They cultivate by absorbing and processing various forms of energy that they collect from their environment.


    ===========================


    ...


    ===========================


    Racial Evaluation


    Race Name: Crustaceans


    Race Rating: Rare Species


    Emotional Path: Evil


    Power Capable: Level 3: Average


    Structure: Carapace.


    Cosmic Rating: Cosmic Novice


    Description: A species ofrge, armored creatures that resemble giant crabs or lobsters. Their bodies are covered in thick tes of exoskeleton that protect them from harm, and they have powerful ws that they use to hunt and defend themselves. They cultivate by consumingrge amounts of minerals and metals, which they then use to reinforce and grow their exoskeletons.


    ===========================Sylphs


    ...


    ===========================


    Racial Evaluation


    Race Name: Sylphs


    Race Rating: Rare Species


    Emotional Path: Evil


    Power Capable: Level 3: Average


    Structure: Carapace.


    Cosmic Rating: Cosmic Novice


    Description: A species ofrge, armored creatures that resemble giant crabs or lobsters. Their bodies are covered in thick tes of exoskeleton that protect them from harm, and they have powerful ws that they use to hunt and defend themselves. They cultivate by consumingrge amounts of minerals and metals, which they then use to reinforce and grow their exoskeletons.


    ===========================


    ''Um... seems to work out well''


    As soon as the three had given their stance, the rest followed like clockwork, kneeling without remorse, even the ones with the highest pride knelt down. None of them wanted to cross the fine line between arrogance and foolishness.


    A minuteter, all the 1700 people were kneeling to him, their heads downwards with their bodies too down, all staying low, while Azrail sat at the top looking down at them with calm eyes. His mind shed with a certainplex feeling as he sat above the species of power, ones with power above him, ones in the past that wouldn''t even notice him.


    Beastmen, Fae, Demons, Giants, Nymphs, Revenants, Gnomes, Harpies, Merfolk, Sylphs, Centaurs, Dwarves, humans, and more kneeled right beneath his feet, their fate at his hand.


    ''I can now understand a bit of why such arrogance and height breeds in those of power''


    Azrail thought, his eyes shing with a certain emotion which he quickly pressed down. He closed his eyes for a moment, the deepest power within him being called out.


    The crown appeared above his head, the cloak of death taking over him, the power over death sted from within him, soon covering over the entire hall, a ghastly presence bringing about a soul-crushing fear and pressure.


    "First Authority: Promise Within Death"


    Just as the words were spoken, a darkish gas-like power rippled out from Azrail and spread to everyone here. None of them were able to move as Nayan had ced the restriction back. Like a snake, it coiled around everyone and entered inside their body, drilling into their soul, and cing the seal.


    Such a seal can''t be ced without permission but there is another way around it, it can be done by the person cing down their pride anding down. This was why Azrail wanted theirpliance, they might not ept it at heart, but just the fact ofing down gave all the reasons that Azrail needed.


    From the weakest to the strongest felt it, a lock is ced on them, the feeling of a cor wrapping around them covered over them, and they instinctively knew that their life was no longer theirs, they were locked by him, forever at his hands, and ironically the key to the lockid with.....


    ...him.

 Chapter 186 186-The Things Needed To Be Done.

    <h4>Chapter 186 Chapter 186-The Things Needed To Be Done.</h4>


    "That''s settled."


    Azrail''s voice spread out once they were all locked within his control. Everyone raised their head to look at him, dread and fear filling their eyes as they gazed at him, clearly understanding their life was no longer theirs.


    "Fret not, you can remove this restriction on you."


    Azrail spoke, his words only building skeptical looks. Seeing this, he continued.


    "As always, this is an influence. You are free to live your life as you deem fit within the rules of my faction, and when you reach a certain status, you shall gain the freedom from what I have ced on you."


    The words Azrail spoke quickly started to have an effect as everyone''s eyes started to gleam. The smarter ones quickly understood the fact that they might be the first ones in the faction, giving them an edge over others. Moreover, the greedy ones only found profit in being in such a faction, led by power over death and the mad scientist is enough backing to go around in the cosmos.


    ''The stick and the carrot method.''


    Azrail mused as he saw the sudden change in the atmosphere bubbling here. It''s the most effective method to deal with the situation, of course, it''s only a short-term solution, but for now, it works.


    "From now onwards, you all are not ves nor experiments. You shall be provided amodations worth your goal here, stay within till you will be notifiedter on."


    Having finished his speech, Azrail, along with Nayan, disappeared from where they stood, while all those that were gathered also disappeared, this time being taken into a much better room, where amodations that matched their specific species were provided.


    "Give me the realm traveler."


    Azrail quickly demanded as the two of them appeared back in the main room. Nayan didn''t say anything as his ''huge'' body started to move, taking out a small ne device with a normal-looking red rock attached to the middle, overall it looked normal, but Azrail knew its higher worth.


    This became one of the greatest inventions of Nayan, he had derived this from the Realm Scrapper itself, making a device that helps the wearer travel from realm to realm without problems. It also hides the user''s location while protecting the wearer from the heavy atmospheric-based energy from any realm.


    A great invention, something that lets Nayan disy hell across realms in the ''past.''


    "It only has recognition protection for a week, my creation is still in progress."


    Nayan said, handing Azrail the ne who took it, cing it in his storage space.


    "Take us here."


    Azrail spoke, giving Nayan the coordinates to move the Realm Scrapper to, receiving his orders Nayan took up the coordinates.


    "We shall start moving soon."


    The ''big'' Nayan spoke, giving a bow and moving away.


    "Good, don''t disturb me for till I contact you."


    Azrail gave the order as Nayan started to walk away. Once he did, Azrail closed his eyes, his mind ying through all the cards he had on his hand right now, to create a faction Azrail would need some powerful base to begin with, but thankfully the ves that Nayan had solved the majority of the headaches to start his faction.


    This ce itself consists of all the needed members of World Spirit masters, array masters, formation masters, cksmiths, and more, all needed to begin his ns, which would soon be joined in by the members that Valencia will start to gather from the leftover people that Adria used to lead. All of them will be powerhouses in their own right.


    That itself will give a powerful collection of members, those members from Adria itself will take the topmost positions in the factions, they will all be extremely experienced and powerful, not to mention loyal if Azrail has the means to keep their loyalty all the time.


    Azrail already has the powerful servants of Nayan, ones fullymitted to the faction he will be creating, they will be the free workforce that Azrail will dry up but if they did their work well he might even put forth the situation of giving them freedom from very, a carrot to get their 100% power.


    Then Azrail has the new 1700 different species that he just took in, all of them ranging in different years, with some of their minds still shaken, but it''s still a workforce that works just for him, the only downside being that he would need to start investing in them, after that, will they be useful to his faction.


    This would mean that Azrail would need to filter out the ones to make the very useful and the ones not too useful, which would be another humongous task that would take some time to implement.


    Then there would be the personal army of the dead that Austin shall create, they would be the elite workforce of his faction that would only ever answer to him, which leads him to need to create different groups within his faction, all for different purposes and power, a lot of nning is required to be done by him, and thankfully Azrail isn''t alone, he has a lot of useful people by him.


    And above all that Azrail knows where he can get very useful people for him to use, they would either work with him alive or dead. In the end, it will be his choice on how things will go.


    ''Sigh.....a lot to do....''


    Azrailmented, yet a smile of satisfaction filled his face. There is a lot for him to do, but by the end of it, only his family willy to be the strongest in the cosmos and perhaps even above that.


    ''But before that, I need to get the family together as a whole.''


    Right now Azrail has three women as his. They are Yurou, Lun, and Valencia, all of them wife material to him, who will be able to hold with strength, mind, and status within the faction he will be creating, though Lun should be now called as Lysandra, Azrail is sure that by now she must have been named back.


    In between, Azrail did have a talk with Lysandra, she contacted him through the connection the moment she woke up, and boy was she super pissed and pouty. Though the moment she understood that the two of them could meet at the tower and use All-Realm to meet, her pettiness took a step back.


    From then on, Lysandra will call every day to talk to him about her day. She also going to exin everything about herself, the truths of her lineage, especially about her mom, which is another situation that has a lot of backstory.


    Them being the fact that her mother is a Luminararch, a powerful species that belongs to the ones associated directly with a first-tier god of light and creation, one certainly in a more powerful position than the void realm itself, a group of extremely powerful members of a certain pantheon said to have thrown Lucifer to the depths of hell itself.


    The Luminararchs themselves are the powerful royal lineages of that pantheon, an extremely powerful one contending with the realms of Greece and more, with their realm itself rating at SSS+, and Lysandra''s mother is the direct princess of that ce.


    Back then the birth of Lysandra isn''t something that should have ever happened, the perfect union of void that destroys and Luminararchs that create and spread light, now that is an existence that is breaking the bnce, much more than the love that should have taken ce between Lysandra''s mother and father.


    Hence many, even the family members of Lysandra''s mother, wanted Lysandra dead, but Lysandra''s mother couldn''t ept the one true thing she cherishes over everything, a creation of her love, thus she took the help of a certain group of reclusive members of a terrifying faction of time that hides from reality itself.


    For an extreme price that took Lysandra''s mother, Aurora, to a never-ending sleep of death, Lysandra was at an extreme chance thrown into the future, though by now it''s no problem to show Lysandra to the world, for her father is no longer a man that was thriving to survive in the cosmos, but the loved and eternal ruler of the void realm.


    And his love for his first child, his first princess from the one woman he loves first and the most in his life is someone he would protect to his death, and the current him ruling over the void realm of SS+ rank isn''t one anyone dares to challenge anymore, thus keeping Lysandra safe, but her mother right nowy farther from her reach.

 Chapter 187 187-Need To Be In Charge.

    <h4>Chapter 187 Chapter 187-Need To Be In Charge.</h4>


    ''That''s something I will have to deal with in the future...''


    Azrail is more than sure of the thoughts running through Lysandra''s head to free her mother from whatever curse that is keeping her asleep. But before she will even be allowed to enter that realm of light, she needs to be strong and powerful enough to do so, and Azrail will support her if she truly wishes to do so. Else, what kind of man will he be?


    But the main issue for him to deal with will be for him to now get his three women in a room and discuss the futures he wants to take with all of them. Though that will turn out to be a hard endeavor to get through, but then again he would need to settle his thoughts and ideals to his women about the family he will make, and he needs to keep the reins on the family too.


    The main reason Azrail hasn''t done that till now is that he wanted the other two to get used to the very highly privileged life of power within the higher realms. The ce where men with power take control of the family and keep their harem of might and women, to show them that it''s very normal and something they should get used to seeing and knowing.


    Azrail knows very well how possessive his women are, all three of them, and each of them seems to have their own level of craziness when ites to him. But what he knows above all is that all three of them love him with all their heart and they can never evere to betray him at all, which is a plus for the faction ns he wants to put forth.


    Azrail will continue to take and thrive on what he wants, and he wants to get into them the lifestyle that shall be normal, though by now Azrail is sure that the other two have understood how everything is going. And in the case of Valencia, it would seem that as long as she has his highest love, she would seem toy off killing the girls around him.


    Though the wordings from the ''awakening'' time of Valencia meant that she had tried it and it didn''t seem to have worked out for her.


    ''I really do have some crazy powerful women around me...''


    The thing is they aren''t just crazy but powerful, beautiful, and have an amazing background to kick others'' asses.


    [Aren''t you lucky?]


    ''I know, right?...''


    Musing at the thought of him being ''lucky,'' Azrail opened his eyes, a few minutes had already passed as he called out.


    "Raven."


    The moment he did so, the very beautiful Raven, with beauty enough to take on even the different Goddesses of beauty, appeared in front of him.


    ''Wow, I really need to be careful after I grow up...''


    A shadow from a shadow seeker means that they are the perfect shadow of their master, and to Azrail, the fated one, a rarely seen situation of two perfectly matching soulsing together by fate to be master and servant. Ites more to show the connection the two can form after the ritual of being one is done.


    And Raven right now is said to be another copy of Azrail. She has many of his abilities, and affinities, and even inherited his beauty in a smaller sense. Now that''s saying something about how Azrail will grow up to look.


    Of course, there are certain things that Raven couldn''te to copy, many of them being his authorities to death, the cosmic swords, and more. But she has his affinity now for death, fire, space, and even time, while being able to dabble in the World Spirit, mental, and soul path, matching his level. Not to mention, she inherited his level of talent and did not have the wall to stop her growth in any way.


    Overall, Raven is a mini monster of Azrail, a dangerous one with more affinities and even Primal blessings from Darkness and Shadow that now give her unchallenged affinity, ess, bloodlines, andmand over those elements, making her a monster to never face in the dark. Even above all the ess she has to the elements of darkness and shadow.


    ''She can in all senses be said to be the princess of darkness and shadow...''


    Azrail mused, lightly chuckling at the fact about the monster that shall be having his back all the time. Not to mention his other shadow that can grow to eat whole realms to fit her stomach of hers, one that can have only feelings for him and will only ever live for him.


    ''I really can''t wait for the future to arrive...''


    As Azrail thought so, he looked at Raven with a smile as he spoke.


    "Why don''t we spar?"


    "It will be my honor."


    Raven spoke back in her dark yet seductive voice, enough to put any lower-willed cultivator directly into a ve trance. Her response prompted Azrail to contact Nayan through his soul link to directly transport the two of them to a battle room which happened in seconds. The two of them were whisked away to an extremelyrge, well-built room.


    ''The room shall even be able to take a battle between Heavenly Saint Realms so you can go all out, master.''


    Nayan spoke in a respectful voice too, which Azrail cut off the connection to focus on Raven in front of him. She looked at him with respectful and loving eyes as always as she stood straight, the cultivation realm of the shadow being at the same as its master, which right now for Azrail is at the peak of Heaven Core Realm.


    "Are you ready?"


    Azrail, the 11-year-old boy, asked to which Raven, the 20-year-old looking stunning woman, nodded her head, the powers between them slowly rising up.


    As the tension built, the air crackled with anticipation. Azrail and Raven locked eyes, a silent understanding passing between them. The sparring match was not just a disy of strength but a dance of shadows and cosmic forces, a harmonious sh between master and servant.


    Without uttering a word, Azrail made the first move. He vanished into the shadows, a skill he had mastered to perfection or at least it looks like that for a first time use, the usage of elements is a two-way street, if she can use it, then so can Azrail. Raven''s keen senses, however, detected his movements. The room became a canvas of shifting shadows as Azrail darted and weaved, testing the limits of Raven''s abilities.


    Raven responded with graceful yet deadly precision. Dark tendrils extended from her form, reaching toward Azrail with lethal intent. The sword of Azrail shed in defense, creating ethereal barriers that deflected the oing shadows. The sh of dark and cosmic energies painted a mesmerizing spectacle.


    The battle intensified as Azrail emerged from the shadows, his sword swirling in intricate patterns, this time he going with a single sword. Heunched a barrage of shes, each one aiming to pierce Raven''s defenses. Raven, in turn, utilized her shadow maniption to evade and counter, creating illusions that mirrored her movements.


    The room echoed with the sounds of shing powers and the asional sh of des. Azrail, Raven, the shadow ''princess'', matched him with an equal disy of skill, her movements blending grace with deadly intent.


    As the sparring match continued, dark des formed around him, their edges shimmering with an ominous glow. Raven, undeterred, adapted her strategy, her shadows dancing in response to the shifting cosmic forces.


    The battle reached its zenith when Azrail unleashed a celestial burst, a surge of Qi that engulfed the entire room. Raven, ever loyal, faced the onught head-on. Shadows swirled around her form, absorbing and nullifying the cosmic burst. The sh of forces created shockwaves that resonated through the battle room.


    "Now that was a nice warm-up..."


    Azrail muttered with a smile.

 Chapter 188 188-Training The Shadow.

    <h4>Chapter 188 Chapter 188-Training The Shadow.</h4>


    The room itself became fully dark, not a single drop of light being able to be seen as Raven extended the realm of darkness itself into the room. But to Azrail, the one of Death itself, the darkness just felt like another ally as his senses started to spread around the room to find Raven''s presence.


    And thus, with a shift to the right, a tentacle of darkness that was aiming for his heart was missed. He waved the sword in his right hand forward as the darkness itself split apart, Azrail''s eyes shining forth with the ability to see all souls as he located Raven moving all around, her hands filled with two swordsing from his back.


    Tring!


    The sound of their swords shing was heard out, Azrail''s eyes blinking as he let out a subtle mental flow out of his mind, quickly hitting Raven who took a step back. But she wasn''t one to break, as she too tried to repeat the same action, releasing a small wave to counterattack the drowsiness in her mind.


    Yet the starting attack of Azrail already gave him the split-second chance that he needed. His left free hand, burning with a purple me, hit upon Raven, flying her through this room of darkness. Yet no sound of a hit was heard out as the darkness itself, the shadowing forth to swirl Raven in a sleep-like embrace, as the power of the attack slowed down.


    Even then, Astrid did its job beautifully as the purple me left its mark of hit within Raven, who used the darkness to go into hiding, which once again is useless. But Azrail''s thoughts changed when he felt her presence moving erratically all around, using the shadows as her yground to make her position static.


    ''She is catching on quickly...''


    Azrail thought as he kept seeing Raven''s presencee and disappear. Then, a humongous pressure fell upon Azrail''s shoulder, this realm of darkness and shadows themselvesing forth to apply pressure on Azrail, to keep him in check.


    That''s not the end, as thousands of shadow tendrils broke through and started to crawl all over Azrail, mping him tight. From those tendrils, soon the very mental attack that he had given before started to be released, their gentle hums filling his mental state to break his barrier.


    That wasn''t even the end as Azrail felt the countless swordsing at him from all directions. The hint of despair, an element of extreme mental breaking, and pain covered above them all as they fell upon him.


    "Better but not perfect," Azrail spoke out as he sted forth with Astrid at full force, his body now fully covered with the purple mes forming a beautiful yet regal cloak over him, one of a ruler.


    The room once shrouded in imprable darkness, now bore witness to a breathtaking disy of power. As Azrail unleashed the full force of Astrid, the purple mes erupted from his being, swirling and dancing in a mesmerizing symphony. The cloak of regal purple fire cascaded down from his shoulders, its ethereal beauty an enchanting sight that seemed tomand the very essence of mes.


    They flickered and flowed with a life of their own, wrapping around Azrail in an intricate dance. The cloak of regal fire seemed to possess a consciousness, responding to his every movement with a grace that mirrored the fluidity of water. Each flicker sent ripples of purple light cascading across the room, a testament to the raw power Azrail wielded.


    The regal cloak itself appeared to be forged from the very essence of Astrid, the purple mes forming an elegant tapestry that billowed and swirled with almost ethereal weightlessness. The mes held a regal quality as if they were the markings of a ruler destined to conquer realms.


    As Azrail stood within the embrace of the regal purple mes, his stature transformed into that of a monarch of infernos. The mes extended beyond the physical, embodying a ruler''s dominion over the element of fire. Each tendril of the purple cloak moved with purpose, responding to the shifting currents of energy around him.


    The room, once filled with the pressing darkness of Raven''s shadowy attacks, now became a canvas for the vibrant disy of Astrid''s power. The purple mes illuminated every corner, casting shadows that danced in rhythmic harmony with the cloak''s movements. The air itself seemed to vibrate with the intensity of the regal mes.


    As the shadow tendrils attempted to restrain Azrail, the cloak of purple fire acted as a shield, absorbing and dispelling the encroaching darkness. The mental barrage aimed at breaking his barriers was met with the resilience of a ruler. The mes burned even brighter, a symbol of indomitable will and strength.


    The countless swords, hinting at despair and pain, aimed at Azrail were met with the regal cloak''s defiance. The purple mes formed an imprable barrier, weaving a protective cocoon around him. The swords collided with the fiery shield, their ominous intent fizzling into nothingness.


    "Have to say you are getting better," Azrail''s voice echoed through the room.


    The purple me around him created sizzling sounds as the very fabric of darkness and shadow started to burn! Azrail, with his connection, can feel it¡ªthe cries of the darkness and shadows at the heat and potency of Astrid filling the entire ce.


    The power from Astrid flowed smoothly from his cloak to his sword, filling it up with its power. At the same time, the color of Azrail''s hair turned fully purple, his eye shining with a purple hue as he waved the entire sword around him, with a single move, a single cut formed one that split the darknesspletely, bringing the room back.


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    Raven appeared in front of him, the loss of the realm taking a huge toll on her mind and energy, just the energy needed to maintain that level of the realm that Raven did is astronomical.


    "Looks like we have some things to improve."


    At Azrail''s aid, so Astrid went back to his Soulfire Veil, him returning back to normal as he threw a drink towards Raven who took it and drank it without question. Within seconds, she came back to look normal as she stood straight in front of Azrail with a disappointed expression. Seeing this, Azrail smiled.


    "Don''t worry about it, with a lot on hand, it''s very difficult for anyone to fully create a perfect battle n, especially for you who hadn''t battled before."


    The words of Azrail only did to lighten the pressure on Raven as she lightly smiled.


    "Thank you, master, I will try to improve on myself."


    Raven spoke to which Azrail replied.


    "Don''t worry about it, we will work on it together."


    Azrail understands that Raven is a blessed monster. While she will have his fighting sense and more, to apply it fully with her mind would mean she would need to battle more, to truly fully extend the wills of her gifts. The show right now was just her basically using 10% of her powers. With correct practice and guidance, she will show what kind of monster she truly is.


    "Come, let''s fight more."


    With such words, Azrail began his guidance of Raven, the two of them having fun.


    ...


    2 Days Later:


    "We are here?"


    Azrail asked the kneeling Nayan now stuck piloting the big body he is in. He uses a decoy while the original one just went to sleep, the one in front of Azrail looking like a very crazy scientist with doctor-like wrapping all over him, the puppet itself being 2 meters tall and filled with a crazy feeling all around him.


    "We are right underground."


    Nayan replied, to which Azrail nodded his head, his body shing from the Realm Scrapper as he appeared right outside the humongous royal floating city.


    ''Guess it''s time....''

 Chapter 189 189-The Royal City Of Xianthar

    <h4>Chapter 189 Chapter 189-The Royal City Of Xianthar</h4>


    The Royal City of Xianthar of the Rexion Empire stood as a testament to the grandeur of the human empire, a marvel in the lower realm thatmanded respect and admiration from all whoid eyes upon it. Nestled within a valley surrounded by mist-covered mountains, the city''s imposing walls stretched far and wide, a symbol of strength and prosperity,rger than a whole country.


    As travelers approached the city, the first sight that greeted them was the majestic Jade Gate, an enormous archway made of precious jade stones, each intricately carved with scenes depicting the empire''s rich history. Beyond the gate, the city unfolded like a sprawling tapestry of life and culture.


    The streets, lined with bustling market stalls and vibrant storefronts, were a mosaic of colors and aromas. The citizens of Xianthar moved with purpose, their attire reflecting the diversity of the lower realm''s cultures. Vendors peddled exotic fruits, rare herbs, and mystical artifacts believed to enhance one''s Qi cultivation. The air hummed with the melodic sounds of street performers and the chatter of merchants haggling with customers, this of course being towards the lower cultivators.


    The city''s architecture was a harmonious blend of traditional Qi cultivation elements and modern innovation. Towers adorned with glowing runes reached towards the sky, channels of Qi energy flowing through them like veins of power. Floating tforms traversed the air, connecting different levels of the city and providing efficient transportation for its inhabitants.


    Xianthar''s most prominent feature was the Celestial Spire, a colossal structure at the city''s heart that served as the epicenter of Qi cultivation knowledge, and education. The spire''s exterior shimmered with an ethereal glow, its surface covered in intricate patterns that seemed to dance with the Qi energy coursing through the city.


    In the central square, a massive statue of the empire''s founding emperor stood tall and proud. His outstretched hand held a crystal orb, a representation of the empire''s unity and strength. The statue was surrounded by a serene garden, a sanctuary of tranquility amidst the bustling city.


    The Royal Pce, an architectural masterpiece, dominated the skyline. Its golden spires reached towards the heavens, each tier adorned with precious gems that reflected the sunlight in a dazzling disy. The pce sprawled over acres of meticulously manicured gardens and shimmering ponds, the surroundingndscape a testament to the empire''s mastery over Qi maniption.


    Within the pce walls, the Throne Room stood as the heart of the empire''s governance. The throne itself, carved from a single colossal gemstone, emitted a soft glow that spoke of the emperor''s connection to the Empire. Surrounding the throne, intricate murals depicted legendary cultivators who fought for the Empire and historical events, weaving a visual tapestry that echoed the empire''s proud legacy.


    The city''s outer districts were equally impressive, with residential areas characterized by tiered pagodas and elegant courtyards. Canals, fed by mountain streams and cascading waterfalls, crisscrossed the city, creating a serenework that added to Xianthar''s picturesque beauty.


    Artisans and craftsmen worked diligently in the Crafting District, their creations ranging from enchanted weaponry to intricately woven talismans. The district''s skyline was dotted with towering forges and mystical enchanting workshops, their chimneys releasing plumes of colorful smoke that added a surreal quality to the air.


    Xianthar''s renowned Academy of Cultivation was a sprawlingplex dedicated to the pursuit of knowledge. Students d in robes of varying colors moved between lecture halls, practice arenas, and meditation chambers. The academy''s library, rumored to contain ancient scrolls and forbidden texts, was a repository of wisdom that attracted seekers from across the lower realm.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, the city transformed into a luminous spectacle. Lanterns adorned with glowing runes lit up the streets, casting a warm and inviting glow. The Jade Gate, now illuminated by hidden enchantments, shimmered like a beacon, weing travelers from afar.


    In the heart of Xianthar, atop the Celestial Spire, the Qi cultivators gathered to practice their arts. The evening sky came alive with trails of energy, forming intricate patterns as practitioners performed synchronized movements. The city resonated with the hum of Qi energy, a symphony of power that echoed the unity and strength of the empire.


    Xianthar, the Royal City of the Rexion Empire, stood as a living testament to the empire''s mastery over the cultivation of energy. Its beauty, grandeur, and technological advancements made it a beacon of inspiration for the whole of humanity within this realm of Quadralia.


    And now Azrail floated above the city, his eyes seeing through its immense size and beauty, nostalgic memories of his horrors passing through his mind as he gazed at it all, the memories no longer having any power over him, why would it when he can crush this ce at his will?


    Azrail''s eyes then set on the more noble and expensive sector of the city, a district that resonated with opulence and power. This sector, known as the Radiant Quarter, was a yground for the most influential and powerful individuals within the Rexion Empire.


    The streets of the Radiant Quarter were paved with exquisite marble, polished to a reflective sheen that mirrored the towering structures around them. Grand archways adorned with gilded ents marked the entrances to extravagant mansions, each a testament to the wealth and status of its owner. Lush gardens, meticulously manicured, added a touch of nature''s beauty to the opulent surroundings.


    The Radiant Quarter was a symphony of colors, with banners and pennants disying the noble crests of prominent families fluttering in the gentle breeze. Vibrant flowers of rare varieties graced the meticulously designed flowerbeds, creating a mesmerizing palette that dazzled the eye. The air was scented with the fragrance of rare blossoms, a luxurious aroma that whispered of refinement and prestige.


    The architecture in this sector surpassed even the grandeur of the rest of Xianthar. Mansions were adorned with golden filigree, and spires reached toward the sky, their tips seemingly brushing against the clouds. Balconies overlooked the city, offering panoramic views of the bustling streets below. Intricate sculptures, crafted by the most skilled artisans, adorned public spaces, celebrating the achievements of the empire''s noble bloodlines.


    The centerpiece of the Radiant Quarter was the Imperial Vi, a sprawling estate that rivaled the Royal Pce in size and grandiosity. Its fa?ade was a masterpiece of architectural ingenuity, with golden domes and crystal-clear windows that caught the sunlight, creating a dazzling disy. The gardens surrounding the vi were a botanical marvel, featuring exotic nts and mystical fountains that seemed to dance in harmony.


    Within the Imperial Vi, the chambers were adorned with tapestries of silk and precious metals. Each room told a story of the empire''s glory, its rise to power, and the exploits of the noble families that had yed pivotal roles. Ballrooms hosted grand gs, where nobles adorned in resplendent attire mingled and danced to music yed by skilled ensembles.


    In the Radiant Quarter, every resident seemed to exude an air of regality. Nobles, their robes embellished with gold and jewels, moved gracefully through the streets. Servants d in luxurious livery attended to their every need, ensuring that the nobility lived a life of unparalleledfort.


    The markets in this district catered to the discerning tastes of the elite. Rare artifacts, enchanted relics, and exquisite jewelry were disyed in boutiques that rivaled the grandeur of the Imperial Vi. Merchants, chosen for their impable craftsmanship, vied for the favor of noble patrons, offering wares that promised to enhance their status and prestige.


    The Radiant Quarter was not just a residential andmercial hub, it was a political nexus. Noble families, each with their own intricate web of alliances and rivalries, maneuvered for power and influence. The Grand Assembly Hall, a marvel of architectural elegance, served as the meeting ce where these influential figures convened to discuss matters of state.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting a warm glow over the Radiant Quarter, and Azrail kept gazing at it all with a light smile as the wind of the skies kept caressing his face, now from this is where he would begin his first movements toward his domination, the centerpiece of the Rexion Empire where struggles of powers thrive and now a new yer has entered the board.

 Chapter 190 190-Back Home.

    <h4>Chapter 190 Chapter 190-Back Home.</h4>


    Azrail''s eyes took in the entire beautiful royal city that spread till eyes could not see, one huge enough to match the size of a country. With that, Azrail took out his chariot, the very one he used to travel to the desert before, entering inside it as he started to maneuver it to the entrance of the city.


    The city itself has its own protection that makes it such that one cannot simply enter inside it. But if Azrail really wanted to, he was capable of doing it. But for now, he needs the publicity and the information of his entering inside to spread. Thus, with beautiful grace, Azrail''s chariot started to descend down towards the entrance gate.


    One huge enough to cover and touch the skies, different entrances matching for different standings of people, and the guards themselves standing at the gate being at the cultivation of Core Forming Realm, their presence powerful yet silent, spreading all around the center of the gate. The arrival of Azrail at such a beautiful yet extremely expensively powerful chariot only brought a sense of chaos to the gathering.


    With the gates themselves being filled with a number of people entering and leaving, theplete attention focused on Azrail''s arrival. Thus, with royal-like attention, Azrail''s chariot arrived in front of the gate, floating itself above the ground to the entrance towards the Radiant Quarter section of the Xianthar city.


    The powerful guards at the front started to move towards the chariot yet no hesitancy was disyed from them. They were smart enough to understand the fact that anyone arriving like Azrail is, they are one not to be messed around with. Thus, with respect, one of the guards knocked on the window, letting Azrail open it up.


    The presence of the stunningly beautiful child, one that looks divine enough to make the gods look at him once more, appeared to the eyes of the cultivator. For a moment, his eyes went into a daze, the ability of constant beauty presence around him, a part that Azrail inherited from his connection with Valencia already making the man his ve in mind.


    ''This is quite good.''


    Azrail mused. In fact, he has his own way of fully brainwashing or mind maniption using his mind realm. But this ability around Azrail is one that anyone without hard will or of lesser cultivation than him would either go into a daze or will fall helplessly for him just at a gaze at him, though this does not mean he can control his mind.


    ''A fucking useless thing of making others addicted.''


    "Azrail, son of Yun, wishes to enter the royal city."


    Azrail spoke, while giving an identification badge to the man who quickly broke out of his daze when Azrailpletely reeled in the aura of beauty that was leaving him, keeping itpletely suppressed. Normally, he does it, but had let it out in the days when he spent back in the Realm Scrapper.


    "Ah!....yes!"


    The soldier replied, his mind no doubt still shocked looking at the divine boy whose looks are enough to put the whole world to shame. Thus, the guard walked to the identification marker, cing the badge itself, and the information that was disyed quickly made the man''s eyes wide. He quickly started to sweat in his position as he ran back to the chariot of Azrails, bowing like a loyal servant as he spoke.


    "You may enter!"


    His voice too turned an unnaturally high pitch, filling the entire gate area as the people gawked at the sight of the royal guards treating the entry as if he was the Emperor himself. Thus, hushed whispers and talks kept going around as the door to the Radiant Quarter started to open up, and Azrail easily entered the city, leaving behind a confused group.


    While the guard itself jumped to inform all the ones rted, especially the center connection at the Royal family, that the kid that had now created waves not just in this Empire but across the continent had now entered inside the royal city of Xianthar.


    ''This might do the trick.''


    Already anticipating the chaos that was now spreading around Azrail, with calm eyes kept gazing outward at the beautiful streets as his chariot kept moving forth, even in the posh area, the sight of his thing gaining many eyes from the rich, they discreetly focusing on him as he moved through the huge areas and vis till his chariot reached an extremelyrge mansion spread about.


    One significantlyrger than the other ones with beautiful gardens, areas, and more. The moment Azrail reached the entrance of the gate, the guards spoke.


    "Halt!"


    Their call was responded with Azrail throwing the badge forward, it falling on the hand of the guard who spoke, whose face lost all colors as he gazed at the badge.


    "Open the gates!"


    He screamed like a man on drugs as the guards started to open the door, the badge itself flowing back into Azrail''s hand as he entered inside, his chariot moving through the beautiful frontal garden with a fountain in the center as he arrived in front of the mansion. Stepping out, he was met with an entourage of servants which quickly opened up to Valencia, Raena, Xuanyin, and his mother Yun awaiting him.


    "Looks like someone ruined the surprise for me."


    Azrail spoke with a smile as he got out, the chariot itself getting smaller and soon flying into his hands and disappearing as he walked forward. First Azrail being embraced by his mother, which brought a pout to his sister.


    "Valencia told me you wereing, and I just wanted to see if you are fine."


    His mother spoke as she ced a light kiss on his cheeks while scanning him up and down. It was only after knowing that he was fully fine did she leave the hug, which was soon followed by Xuanyin who jumped into his embrace, to which he patted her head. Soon, she left the hug, to which Valencia took on, quickly leaving him while Raena just patted his head.


    "Good to see you are back, chump."


    She spoke.


    "And you all are acting like I just came back from a 2-year war."


    The light response of Azrail brought chuckles to the rest as his mother spoke.


    "Come, I have prepared your favorites."


    "Sure."


    Azrail replied as he started to walk inside with all his family, a fond smile gracing his face at the prospect of all these people awaiting his arrival and fearing for his life.


    .....


    "Mother, did you get any summons?"


    Azrail asked after the feast, all of them together in a room for a family meeting and Azrail asked for it, he sat on a sofa, his sides being taken by Xuanyin and Valencia, both sticking close to him, while his mother and Raena sat in front of him, Raena eyed Valencia happily leaning onto him while his mother responded to his question.


    "How can it not when you enter with such fanfare?"


    His mother asked back with a helpless smile, though the cunningness in her eyes was the same as swirling within Azrail''s eyes.


    "How many?"


    Azrail asked.


    "Majority of the nobles and powers here and even the royal family just sent us a letter."


    His mother said as she waved the letter in her hand, making Azrail smile to which Yun continued.


    "They want to meet us as soon as possible, a friendly meeting with this super genius of the Empire. They even want to throw a ball for you."


    These words only made Azrail chuckle as he responded.


    "A ball by the royal family, how can we say no?"


    These words prompted Raena to speak.


    "You n to use the name of the royal family to show the truth of your powers?"


    The sudden words from Raena surprised Azrail, nheless, he replied.


    "Not just that, I will be using your backing to create a beautiful story."

 Chapter 191 191-Lets Screw Over The Ex-Husband!

    <h4>Chapter 191 Chapter 191-Lets Screw Over The Ex-Husband!</h4>


    "borate on your n."


    Raena spoke, light amusement in those eyes of hers as she said so. Seeing this, Azrail spoke.


    "I n to use your background to our advantage, to mention the fact that you two are from an extremely powerful ce of the third heaven. When you came here, you realized my worth, took me in, and helped me awaken my true talent while also betrothing your daughter to me, seeing my boundless potential."


    These wordings of Azrail''s made Raena frown a bit, but she understood the idea behind the words that Azrail spoke.


    "Make the whole lower realm wary of you and at the same time earn lots of power and recognition. Even the Empire itself will mellow their behavior towards you."


    Raena spoke, her words making both Azrail and his mother nod their heads, and Azrail continued after this.


    "An added bonus of this, you can also make things extremelyplex for your husband too."


    These final wordings of Azrail''s made Raena chuckle a bit, those maddened eyes still hadn''t mellowed, danced with a crazed glint as she spoke.


    "You can continue."


    "What I mean is the Empire itself is connected to some powers of the above heavens, and we can use someone of the connections within my grasp to make the supremely powerful powers connected to the third heaven pay attention to this."


    These wordings brought the light of recognition back to Raena''s eyes, her mind already understanding the route that Azrail was proposing.


    "This is a very dangerous n. You are talking about messing around with powers even within the third heaven. Are you even sure of what kind of y you are getting yourself into?"


    As thest of her words sounded out, subtle killing intent leaked out of her, and as Yun was about to respond to it, Azrail shook his head at his mother as he focused fully on Raena, meeting her gaze with his own as he repeated his promise to her once again.


    "My family is what is the most important to me, now and in the future. I won''t be doing this if I am not sure of what I can achieve."


    As the end of Azrail''s words sounded out, his shadow wiggled, after which Raven stepped out, her presence alerting the rest. Just as she came out, his mother and Xuanyin went into a daze. Valencia easily deflected Raven''s natural charm with hers, while Raena herself broke out of it quickly, her cultivation and will being enough for her not to fall into the natural charm of Raven.


    "Raven, control your charm."


    These words of Azrail led Raven to fully take her charm in hand, letting Yun and Xuanyin out of their dazes. Xuanyin''s hands wrapped themselves around Azrail in a wary yet disturbed manner, while Azrail''s mother looked at Raven with a hint of dread.


    "Who is she?"


    Yun asked, to which Azrail spoke.


    "She is my shadow, more easier to say she was a shadow seeker."


    These words of Azrail brought great shock to Raena, Valencia, and even Adria.


    "I thought their kinds were just a myth now."


    Valencia spoke with her naturally charming voice, to which Azrail replied.


    "Not anymore, she is mine, and she is a monster."


    Valencia didn''t need the proof of that as she could see it, while Raena with her knowledge understood the depths of what was in front of her. Her eyes focused back on Azrail as she spoke.


    "What do you wish to prove by showing this?"


    "I wish to show you that you don''t know fully who I am and what I am capable of. But at least this tells you that my depths are greater than you can see."


    These wordings of Azrail''s made Raena silent, her eyes focused on him, as Azrail''s mother suddenly spoke.


    "What''s a shadow seeker?"


    This mellowed down the atmosphere as Raena chuckled a bit.


    "Sister, a shadow seeker is..."


    And thus she started to exin what Raven was to Yun, whose eyes only kept widening at the information that kept filling her mind. Meanwhile, Azrail''s eyes focused on Raena, he felt the different emotions flowing through her, and Azrail knew better that Raena has the problem of being bipr.


    A situation that arose from all the shit she went through when she was locked, the different sides of her consisted of madness, craziness, gentleness, killing intent, extreme despise and hatred for men, yet a supreme craving for a beautiful love, desires to destroy the world yet to keep it safe for Valencia.


    The current Raena is an umtion of feelings and desires, all mismatching with each other, and it''s a miracle that she is still living on with such a mentality. The sess of that goes towards Valencia and Adria, who are both holding her mentality from fully copsing.


    ''She isn''t improving much, is she?''


    Azrail asked towards Valencia using his connection with her, who replied.


    ''No, she will stay better, but unless she gets it through all the mistakes in her heart, it will be very hard for her to embrace herself fully....''


    Hearing this, a thoughtful look took Azrail''s face as he replied.


    ''I might have a way to make her better, but it will take some time to get my hands on it.''


    ''For you, I will wait always.''


    Valencia directly replied, making Azrail smile a bit. He felt the deep disturbed yet obsessive feelings in her speech.


    ''The mother isn''t much better than the daughter.''


    This thought he just kept it in his heart, while he did so, Valencia looked at Azrail with shining eyes, her gaze traveling between Azrail and her mother, certain ideas starting to sprout in her mind, ones to make her mother whole, while even giving herself some advantages. Azrail, privy to all of Valencia''s thoughts, could only look at Valencia with a hidden glint.


    ''Just what kind of mind is yours made of?''


    Even though he wasn''t too much interested in the ideas flowing through Valencia''s mind, he didn''t go out of his way to intercept it. Plus, her ideas will take a long time to implement, and perhaps by then, he might have changed his mind. For now, none of the thoughts running through Valencia''s head are harmful to him, so he will let his little wife have her fun.


    "Something like this exists?"


    Yun suddenly spoke with an incredulous voice, making Azail look at his mother, a wry smile filling his face at his mother''s using gaze, though it was still filled with her feelings of immense pride and happiness for him, especially at the fact that now there will be someone besides Azrail 24/7 to keep him safe.


    "Raven, get back."


    At the order of Azrail''s, Raven quickly went back to his shadows, which she found to be the most happiest ce in the cosmos. Seeing so, Azrail focused back on Raena as he spoke.


    "This n I have will also help screw over your husband Liam Ewald."


    Thetter half of Azrail''s words brought the maximum of Raena''s attention as this time her gentle face filled with a bloody smile, with her eyes lighting up with a crazed glint.


    ''What a beautiful madness and killing intent.''


    As one that thrived in killing and madness in his first life, Azrail was able to easily like the pure madness in her, one in which he embraced and lived on. But Azrail quickly shook those thoughts off.


    ''Wow, maybe I am too not that normal.''


    Laughing at himself, Azrail continued to speak.


    "The reason why you all are here is because your husband Ew-"


    "He is not my husband, he is nothing but trash in the ground for me."


    Raena spoke, breaking Azrail''s words, pure killing intent and disgust in her voice as she spoke. He could feel the extreme pain, distrust, and disgust within her as she spoke, to which Azrail paused for a moment as he spoke.


    "Then the reason you are here is because of your Ex-husband not ready to take you into the family, right?"


    To this, both Raena and Valencia nodded their heads. Liam had rushed back to the second heaven the moment he had established his position a bit and had gained himself the seat of the head of his family, a position he got after a lot of bloodshed and killing. But between that time to establish and get strength, he had taken in three wives from different organizations or families of the third heaven.


    Women with agendas and desires, among that one of the women dearly loves him, while the other two just married him in allegiance, for power and prestige. Even all three of them believed that their children would be the ones to fight and inherit the greater power, since all of their kids came into being at the same time, making them all his first children.


    Though that got screwed over the moment Valencia came into the picture, she was his first child, and the one with the greatest ess to all his resources and love. To the two women among the three of Liam''s, Valencia''s and Raena''s existence is a stain blocking their ultimate path.


    Of course, Liam could still bring Raena and Valencia to his family, but the war had just ended, and he had just consolidated his power. Right now, bringing in the duo of Valencia and Raena would be very hard for him to deal with, since his three wives had already started to create their own factions in his family.


    Liam could be forceful, but that would only make things worse in his family, so for now, he can only hide Valencia and Raena here. His wives know about them, but since he hid them, they can''t do anything to Valencia and Raena, and the n Azrail has will only bring danger to them. At least that''s what Raena will see with her eyes.

 Chapter 192 192-Screwing Over The Ex-Husband Is The Best!

    <h4>Chapter 192 Chapter 192-Screwing Over The Ex-Husband Is The Best!</h4>


    "I have a n that will keep my family safe while at the same time getting back at Liam."


    Azrail spoke, his words filled with his cunning drive to get what he wanted done. Azrail knows better that if Raena or Valencia had a chance, then they would easily get rid of the whole of the Ewald family and start anew, but that can''t be done due to the very fact that there is no better family for protection than Liam''s family.


    Raena is very powerful in this lower heaven, and her talent only reached a supreme level after she gave birth to Valencia. For even giving birth to prodigies makes the mothers stronger, and no one has to say anything more about Valencia, right? Right now, even Raena is a brimming vault of talent, and if they wanted, they could get into a powerful ce in this third heaven.


    But the question came, will the powers protect and safeguard Valencia and Raena like Liam will? With all the guilt eating him up, he will do everything in his power to keep the duo safe, and that''s the main reason they stayed, and Valencia even went the extra mile to show all of her great talent to Liam.


    Of course, she didn''t show everything but just enough, hidden by Adria, to show Liam what kind of a divine gift Valencia is. This makes Valencia''s presence on Liam much higher, even if it sounds cold-hearted, so they could go to any other powers, but perfect protection or care isn''t a guarantee. There is no guarantee that people might not lust for Valencia''s beauty.


    ''Though that would not be a problem if Valencia''s 2nd master gets here.....''


    Even Valencia''s first master, Adria, is enough to make a powerful backing in the cosmos, but she can''te out due to the very fact that she is cklisted in the cosmos. But the second master that takes Valencia in the future is someone with an extreme amount of connection in the cosmos and a very, very powerful figure that few dare to match.


    With her, Valencia and Raena will be free from the clutches of the family they have joined themselves to. Strictly speaking, the current faction that Azrail has can match the Ewald family, but then again, bringing in the mad scientist Nayan into the show will only be asking for his new family to be now fully cklisted from every power in the cosmos.


    But that doesn''t mean there isn''t a workaround here. Azrail has the n of making the best of everything while keeping his family safe, riding the waves, and making a profit.


    "We will bring the full force of the Ewald family into this, which can bring a lot of headache to Liam that he will have to take you into the family faster than he wants to."


    These words of Azrail''s only made Valencia clutch to him tighter, the resonance of his words opening up to the future of Valencia being far away from him, earlier than nned. But she is smart enough to understand that this will be better for her development to fasten, and within the walls of the Ewald family, Valencia will be able to n their fall in a better fashion.


    And above that, Valencia knows that even if she is in the third heaven, the two of them will still be very close to each other. They can always meet each other when Valencia desires it. Azrail has already made that promise to her, and feeling her emotions only leads him to supply Valencia with emotions of calmness and safety, which quickly rxes her.


    "We might be safe, but what leads to keeping your family safe from what''sing?"


    Raena asked, if she is to even release the words of an engagement between Azrail and Valencia, then that would mean the forces that are targeting Valencia and Raena would then focus on Azrail''s family too, trying to bring them down, to this Azrail smiled.


    "You have nothing to worry about all that, I have covered up all the angles in that path."


    Right now Azrail has about 1700 previously made ve experiments just waiting to jump at the chance to be of any use to him. Their powers too are worth matching at the second and even the third heaven, even with their powers being sealed here in the lower heaven of Quadralia, they will still be a force to be reckoned with when protecting the people he cares about.


    Not to mention he has another ess full of ves of Nayan''s, one proficient in many arts and others who are extremely powerful to warriors that Nayan created from scratch, some powerful monsters he is creating, hidden, and more. Overall, in terms of safety within this lower heaven, there would barely be some hidden lost legacies that can even harm him.


    Even above that, there are a lot of protective treasures and inventions of Nayan stored away, everywhere, ones that are used even in the fourth heaven to keep the little descendants safe, one used here will be like throwing a nuke to protect a baby, more so when Nayan can go to create any invention that Azrail wants to.


    There is a reason that Azrail kept Nayan alive, even when he wants in his heart to torture that bastard for millions of years, he is too useful to fully break. Even above his inventions and great mind, therey the connections he has around the cosmos, ones with extremely powerful factions, pantheons, and more.


    All of which will be used by Azrail to the max.


    "That''s a bit hard for me to fully swallow up."


    Raena replied with narrowed eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I will show you all the pros of my confidence soon."


    Azrail replied after which he focused fully on Raena.


    "My n isn''t a simple one, it''s a veryplex one with lots of paths to it. I am not rushing into something like an idiot, and as I said, this n will keep your ex-husband on his toes."


    "Um.....fine tell me the n fully."


    These words made Azrail smile as he started to speak.


    "The beginning would be with spreading the words of your majesty through the lower heaven, starting with this Empire. This presence of Valencia is an extremely dangerous factor for Liam''s new wife, and it''s to be taken for granted that they might still be searching everywhere for your presence, right?"


    The words of Azrail led to both Valencia and Raena nodding their heads.


    "Then all we have to do is to start spreading the true information about you through thends, and the Empires here connected to the second heaven will contact the second heaven. And it won''t be long for them to connect you to the missing powerhouse sect in the second haven that vanished at Liam''s rage, would it?"


    These following words started to get the minds of the three women to run, Yun, Raena, and Valencia slowlying to understand the depths of the n Azrail wants to put forward. Yun already has a very good understanding of the situation around Valencia and Raena from Raena''s words. Meanwhile, Xuanyin, like always, just sat beside Azrail enjoying his warmth to the fullest.


    "You n to pull these so-called powers that are targeting Valencia and Raena towards here, the response of the wives of Liam will be more than enough proof to give us the backing that reaches towards even the third heavens, right?"


    As Yun finished speaking her words to Azrail, her eyes started to sparkle, her mind already seeing the paths this could either be strengthened or made better. She even started to think of the ways to make the situation even better for her family and business too.

 Chapter 193 193-Adria’s Thoughts Starts To Change.

    <h4>Chapter 193 Chapter 193-Adria''s Thoughts Starts To Change.</h4>


    "You will automatically have an invisible level of protection at the level of a prince of the third heaven once everything is put to light, though in the end, you will be making an enemy of the factions within the Ewald family," Raena spoke. She seemingly came to ept the idea but even thenys several concepts behind the idea that must be met, or else Azrail would just end up dead with ambitions all around him and nothing more.


    "You know there is a reason I didn''t travel here directly," Azrail said. As he said this, the power of spatial shift shed around everyone in the room. Soon, Azrail, along with Valencia, Raena, Xuanyin, and Yun ended up in the very room in the Realm Scrapper. The sudden movement was a surprise, but all of them quickly got over it, and the first to speak was Yun.


    "I can''t feel any sort of Qi here," she said with a frown. Even though she said this, her eyes kept scanning all around this highly beautiful yet sophisticated room that puts the majority of the third realm to shame. While Azrail''s mother looked at all this, Raena and Valencia just kept looking around with frowns filling their faces. Before they could say anything, Azrail did.


    "Wee to Realm Scrapper, the home of the mad scientist."


    "What?!" is the scream that came out of Adria as she appeared in her ghost-like form outside. Her presence earned a wide eye from Yun, who looked at the floating ghost-like womanly figure with no face with a surprised look. Meanwhile, Xuanyin just stood beside Azrail like always, not giving much thought about anything besides Azrail. But then again, her blue eyes did keep looking around the whole ce with some excitement dancing in her eyes.


    "You are joking, right?" Adria asked with a hasty tone, even though she herself was strong enough to understand that Azrail wasn''t bluffing at all. To answer this, the 2-meter tall body of Nayan in his human-controlled form walked into the room with his surgical doctor-like dress on. But one look from Azrail was enough for his body to fall to the ground, and within seconds the original body of Nayan appeared, giving a dramatic bow as he spoke.


    "What do you need of me, master?" His sudden arrival brought some hups to all, especially Azrail''s mother and sister who had never seen anything alien like Nayan. His very small presence and unique look are hard for them to easily digest.


    "Master?" To this, Valencia called out in doubt. While she is very privy to many things, Adria hasn''t spoken to her about the mad scientist at all. For the very fact that this most wanted scientist wasn''t ever found by anyone, and this guy right now is above the pay grade that Valencia could ever deal with, Adria didn''t reply to Valencia, she turned to Azrail as she asked.


    "Just what are you?"


    "An ally, one that has the same wish as you do," Azrail replied. His words made Adria silently float in the surroundings with a stoned silence. Overall, the atmosphere around quickly turned to a very uneasy one, with Yun and Xuanyin sticking to Azrail, the two of them looking at Nayan with a wondering look, Raena herself having no idea who the hell Nayan is due to her being backward.


    And Valencia came to understand something, probably from the information that Adria inputted directly to her mind, hence she looked at Azrail with such pride and love that it would somehow outshine the sun itself. Floating above is Adria, who now seems to be doubting her life''s choices. The only ones normal here are Azrail standing in the middle of it all and Nayan, who stayed there in silence doing nothing. And it''s within this that Azrail pped.


    p!


    The sound spread around and brought back the full focus back to Azrail who, with a smiling face, spoke. "Now why don''t we get back to the discussion?"


    ....


    "Just how did you do this?" Adria asked as she kept floating like a ghost above Valencia, fully focused on Azrail. Meanwhile, everyone has taken a seat on a veryfortable and fancy-looking sofa, with Valencia and Xuanyin taking the sides of Azrail while Raena and Yun took the front.


    "First, I would like to introduce another member to our family, Adria Decebel, a very powerful woman who fought till the end of her life to protect the cosmos and above in importance, Valencia''s master." The wordings of Azrail brought a twitch to Adria''s lips unseen by all, the prospects of all her life''s achievements being taken into below importance to just being Valencia''s master not an easy thing for her pride to swallow. But she held herself back, for Adria was starting to understand something more about the path she had chosen to take.


    "Nice to meet you," Yun spoke with respect. She alreadying to have a small understanding of Valencia''s talent and the nning that Azrail is putting forth. Yun ising to understand the future that Azrail is seeing is something higher than Yun ever thought she could see.


    Meanwhile, Raena sat there in silence on the sofa, she already being aware of Adria and what she represents. The main issue now is how to deal with what''s going on, while Valencia just stuck to Azrail like a good brain-dead wife going with the flow. At least she is acting that way, but ever since Valencia understood what and who Nayan stands for, from Adria flooding Valencia''s mind with information, Valencia''s mind has been overloaded.


    Her mind swirled around to work around every amazing opportunity she could use, the thing that Azrail brought opened up to a whole new path for Valencia to use to make Azrail''s dream of the most powerful familye to life. Azrail sitting beside Valencia could feel and read all the crazy ns rubbing through her.


    ''At least he knows not to jump in,'' Azrail thought as he looked at Nayan standing at the edges of the room like a loyal servant, not even daring to butt in.


    "This ce contains people that can crush the empire with a thought, and before I get to everything this ce has, I would like Adria to pass on the information about this ce to you all along with some sturdy understanding of all the realms and powers and structure above," Azrail spoke. His eyes turned towards Adria who floated above Valencia. She is now ''looking'' at him. Not being an idiot, she quickly understands the ploy that Azrail is putting forth.


    "You baited me toe out, you wanted this," Adria spoke, her voice calm to which Azrail replied.


    "I did, and before you ask what''s in it for you, you know what I can give. Helping me only helps you." Adria didn''t reject the words. After seeing everything in front of her, she ising to understand perhaps her most efficient path might not have been Valencia but the boy in front of her. At the time of her death, Adria has used her most forbidden power over fate to awaken in the soul of one that can give her a chance of fulfilling her goal.


    And after that, Adria ended up waking up in Valencia''s soul. After seeing her talents, and the fate she is going through Adria understood that Valencia perhaps might be the one that shall bring the current ugly government of the Heavenly Rulers to the ground. But now other thoughts have begun to sprout in her mind.


    ''Perhaps fate might have been leading me to this boy,'' An enigma even she with all her blessing and sight over fate can''t see. She can''t read his lines, she can''t foresee his future. The talents and secrets around the boy only seem to grow higher and higher with the days she keeps seeing him.


    A boy that looks to have only grown up in this backward starting realm. Yet his mind holds information and powers that will put the S+ realms to shame. Each day she would think the boy wouldn''t be able to surprise her, yet he still found a way to blow her out of her mind. And now she is looking at an impossibility in front of her.


    ''Perhaps thest remaining Shadow Seeker and Truth Seeker are in front of me gathered together at the same ce. Not to mention the All-Seer and Realm Scrapper,'' Two treasures Gods would kill for, even primordial ones, especially for the All-Seer that sees through all secrets and truths. The funny thing here is that all of this nowing under a single boy, barely holding at the age of 11, something that will shock the whole cosmos.


    ''Looks like it''s time I made my choice,'' Adria thought as she looked at the calm face of Azrail, one who seemingly looked to have the entire situation in his hand.

 Chapter 194 194-Soul Energy.

    <h4>Chapter 194 Chapter 194-Soul Energy.</h4>


    The room fell into silence as Azrail and Adria looked at each other, a small invisible energy forming between the two of them. It was then that Adria spoke.


    "Even if I want to, I will be risking instability to my current soul. I can directly supply information to Valencia because I am part of her soul. Going outside will only hasten my demise."


    Azrail nodded at Adria''s words, a small smile filling his face. Adria''s ability to provide information directly to others'' minds without side effects is very useful. Some treasures and abilities can do the same, but they don''t work as well as Adria''s. Her ability to twist the lines of fate to imnt and understand information is on another level.


    For example, even if information is given to someone, it''s up to the individual to awaken their understanding of the stuff and move to use that information. Adria could skip all that process and directly make the person understand the topic to its depth as if the person had lived their whole life in the third heaven when she finished her transfer.


    This makes them more attuned to the information itself, not to mention how it can be used to transmit understanding of cultivation techniques, abilities,ws, and more. It is truly an OP ability in many ways, and Azrail ns to make use of that to its limits.


    "Well, I can take care of that..."


    Azrail muttered, looking at Adria. His hands swirled as departed souls appeared in his hand, many of them epassing the souls he just killed, the majority being Yun family members. He didn''t let their souls go, for even in death, they would be of use to Azrail, connecting to the swirling souls in his hand.


    His control over the souls and his own talent of soul energy came into y as the souls themselves started to burst apart, their screams unheard as, within seconds, only energy remained standing within his hands, pure soul energy that might drive all soul cultivators crazy to get a taste.


    The control of the soul that Azrail just showed would put even the deadliest Gods of death to shame. The whole path of soul cultivation is focused on oneself, using one''s own soul and the soul''s energy to grow. Soul cultivators can even affect others'' souls with attacks and more, but controlling the soul as beautifully as Azrail did is impossible for them.


    Soul cultivators, though, will be able to deal with soul energy around, one of the most desired energies in the world. Its application is never-ending. Anyhow, leaving those pieces of information, the main scenends on Adria now floating above Valencia like a dead soul. She, for the first time in her life, is doubting everything around her.


    ''Huh?... Am I fully dead? Is the sun shining blue? Did my soul awaken in an alternate universe where mymon sense is shit?''


    Several such thoughts kept passing through her mind, and among all the things that Azrail had shown her, now this in front of her took the cake. Hell does it make sense for a boy of 11 to handle souls like toys?


    The authority over souls and death is among the rarest and the most dangerous in the whole cosmic movement, and even Adria, with all her knowledge and life experience, hasn''t seen any being wielded souls so easily as Azrail did. It''s as if he is the embodiment of death itself. Even with all her mental might, it took a few moments for Adria to recover.


    But then again, it showed towards what kind of humongous power is protecting the boy in front of her. Adria can understand that the boy has been chosen by a legacy, and as much as it hurts her ego, Adria ising to understand that whatever legacy it is, its power and future of it are a hundred times better than hers.


    ''Perhaps it''s best that Valencia attached herself to this boy.''


    As she thought so, Azrail spoke with the swirling soul energy swimming in his hands.


    "I presume this will be enough to get the job done."


    Azrail understands the logic that Adria is using bits of her own soul energy when she actively tries to input information to anyone other than Valencia.


    ''Though I should have mellowed it down...''


    He mused as Azrail looked at the other members in the room, all of them looking at the soul energy within his palms like it was the most delicious thing in the world to them, the deep call within their souls yearning to take a sip of the energy, hoping to heighten the quality of their souls even by a little bit.


    "Cough..."


    A small infused mental attack of Azrail''s quickly brought the hungry people out of the call of their souls. Xuanyin looked with confusion around, his mother had a wry smile, Raena acting crazy as always, and the most boring eyes from Nayan standing at the back of the room and eyeing Azrail with a desiring gaze.


    Most probably if Azrail wasn''t Nayan''s master, the man would have already set up his technical room to put Azrail into surgery.


    "This energy is enough for the three of them."


    Adria nodded her head at Azrail''s words. Even Raena doesn''t have the full story about everything, all she knows and has been toldes from both Valencia and Liam. The words of Liam from the very past times when the two of them roamed as lovers in the second heaven, he being the one to introduce her to all that is to know and live like a third realm resident.


    "Then being who you are, you can then apply the needed information to them, also adding a bit of this."


    As Azrail said this, he tossed an information orb to Adria, who quickly sifted through it and nodded her head. Seeing so, Azrauil controlled the soul energy in his hand, the energy itself beautifully swirling with no color as it danced around in his palms. With control, Azrail easily guided it to Adria''s soul, enveloping her fully in it.


    Within seconds, a bright light shed from within Adria, and normally she would go out of her way to fully shield her presence and energy from reaching out. Still, this is the Realm Scrapper they are in, and Adria already knows that they are safe from any detecting powers the Heavenly Rulers have put out.


    Thus, controlling her inner call over the fate of understanding, Adria lightly tweaked a call, and within that moment, all three members of Yun, Xuanyin, and Raena went into a daze, their minds slowly slumbering under the call of understanding. Thus Adria returned to normal with her soul itself gaining another hint of shine.


    "You really are something..."


    She muttered as she gazed at the three women in a daze, to which Azrail asked.


    "How long will they be like this?"


    "Depends on their mental fortitude and their ownprehensive speed and such. But since I didn''t give them any understanding ofw and such, they will get out of their daze in an hour or so. Though that is for Raena, your mother and sister will take longer."


    Azrail nodded his head at her words, he gazing at his family with a fond smile after which he leaned onto the chair, Valencia taking the silent moment to lean herself fully on Azrail as he asked.


    "How''s the collection going?"


    "Just a day more for me to finish"


    Valencia replied, making Azrail raise his eyebrow in question.


    "I thought I gave you a week?"


    "And I told you I would get it done early"


    Valencia replied making Azrail smile a bit, he ced a kiss on her forehead as he turned towards Nayan who now stood in front of the three of them with a respectful look.


    "How''s the other settling in?"


    Azrail asked to which Nayan replied.


    "They are all sitting in well, some of the more keeners once with better backgrounds are making some noises"


    Nayan''s reply earned a questioning look to which the man forwarded the informationpromised of everything as an orb to Azrail who quickly crushed it which easily uploaded all the information directly to Azrail''s mind and reading through the information a twitch came to Azrail''s lips.


    "You are one crazy bastard"


    To his words, Nayan just shrugged his shoulder, and seeing so Azrail went on to disy the information of the more useful members with a better background and the experiences of Valenci and Raena using a tab.


    "Holy shit....."


    These are the words that came from Adria.

 Chapter 195 195-Too Big A Shit To Deal With.

    <h4>Chapter 195 Chapter 195-Too Big A Shit To Deal With.</h4>


    "Yup, holy shit it is..."


    Azrail muttered alongside Adria while Valencia looked at the list with a frowning face.


    "Thisplicates some things."


    She muttered, to which Azrail asked.


    "How the hell did some of them get here?"


    To this question, Nayan just shrugged his shoulder as he spoke.


    "As you know, in the dark, I have dealings with several powerful factions, realms, and pantheons. When they find something they can''t understand, they send it to me. And above that, when they have powerful losers they have to suffer upon, they send that to me too."


    "And the powerful losers that you get are of powerful lineage or power, thus it gives you the chance to understand the body of others, while the ones that give you the bodies get to know that their enemies are going through things worse than death, a win-win situation."


    Valencia spoke, finishing Nayan''s words, the eptance in them making Nayan nod his head as he spoke, all those eyes of his blinking.


    "I have a lot of powerful bodies piled up, and the ones that I have are allpletely secured here. Moreover, within this ce, no power can track their so-called prodigies or members, it''s foolproof."


    "That also means that you keep receiving the betrayed members for you to hold, ones that go missing by thepetitive brothers or members of the same family, making you an effective ce to dispose of people without causing many issues to others."


    Adria spoke at the time, her voice much more powerful than before, to which Nayan looked at her with focused eyes.


    "Never thought I would see the great Adria Decebel so weakened."


    To his words, the room got icy as Adria spoke.


    "We''ve met before?"


    To her questions, Nayan spoke.


    "I keep eyes on people I could take as my allies, ones shunned by the world, plus I was there to see the great fight that was conducted to take you down, and I have to say that was legendary. The after-effects of that fight still affect thoseyers of the cosmos even now."


    Adira didn''t reply to it, she just aimlessly floated above Valencia, no doubt her mind going through thest fight of her life, an epic one that nearly brought the entire structure of the Heavenly opposers to their knees.


    "Plus, it''s hard to forget your voice too."


    Nayan added, to which Adria spoke.


    "Never thought the mad scientist would have been a Truth Seeker. You know there are a lot of spections about who you are out there, though it''s funny to think that the great powers out there are supporting the one thing wishing for their ultimate demise."


    At the words of Adria, an extreme amount of killing intent leaked out of Nayan, intent enough to kill off powerful cultivators in a thought, though even as that intent leaked out of him, he made sure it did not affect anyone in the room.


    "I remember well what was done to me, and the revenge for it shalle to the ones, no matter what."


    Nayan spoke, to which Azrail replied.


    "Well, won''t I be the judge of that?"


    To his words, the killing intent in the room disappeared as Nayan suddenly bowed with a respectful look, while his voice showed off pure ass-licking skills.


    "Of course, with my master, what race won''t bow to his will?"


    Rolling eyes at the tant change in attitude, Azrail focused on the list at hand, while Adira muttered silently above him.


    "Never thought I would live to see the day the mad scientist would grovel."


    No one replied to it as both Azrail and Valencia focused on the screen at hand.


    "This is not good, darling, some of them, the moment they step out of the Realm Scrapper, whatever organization they are bound to will immediately know about this, and from then, it wouldn''t be hard for things to turn bad for us."


    Valencia spoke with a low tone, to which Azrail didn''t object, his face calm as several ideas started to y through his mind, most of them that could bring him any sort of profit, while the rest moved towards protecting the power he already had in his hand. And it''s within these thoughts that Azrail asked.


    "What do the two of you think?"


    His questions are directed at Adria and Nayan, two beings that have lived significantly longer than he has, both of them having led powerful ces, and having dealt with powerful organizations too. They know the politicalndscape and power of the cosmos perhaps better than Azrail himself.


    "You are asking our thoughts?"


    Adria asked back with doubt, to which Azrail shrugged his shoulder as he replied.


    "I am not dumb enough to simply rack my brain for a solution when ones much more qualified than me sit around me."


    The acknowledgment of Azrail''s words brought a certain glow to Adria''s eyes, while Nayan himself started to rotate that small brain of his with a mental capacity better than most in the cosmos. He took this as the time to find a perfect situation to get into the better side of Azrail. However, in the end, Nayan himself is more focused on the innovative crazy side of things.


    And this is where Adria starts to think, seemingly piecing together several pieces of knowledge she has along with the knowledge that Azrail gave her about the current situation in the Realm Scrapper. The solutions themselves shoulde to help the new faction or family that Azrail is building to bring into the cosmos.


    Adria''s eyes narrowed in thoughtful consideration, her centuries-old mind delving into the intricate web of power dynamics within the cosmos. Nayan, on the other hand, tapped into his vast scientific knowledge, analyzing the situation from a pragmatic standpoint. Azrail watched both of them, keenly awaiting their insights.


    "Well, Azrail," Adria began, her voice carrying wisdom earned through lifetimes of experience, "the key here is diversion and misdirection. We need to create a smokescreen that conceals the true nature of your new faction''s members, allowing them to move freely outside the Realm Scrapper without attracting unwanted attention."


    Azrail nodded, absorbing her words. "Go on, Adria."


    "We''ll initiate a series of carefully orchestrated events within the cosmos, designed to divert attention from the new faction. We can simte conflicts, disturbances, and anomalies, all carefully timed to coincide with the emergence of your faction members. This will force other powers to focus on these fabricated crises rather than scrutinizing the individuals you''ve brought into your fold."


    Azrail''s eyes gleamed with intrigue. "Clever. It''s a delicate dance, but if done right, it could buy us the time we need."


    Adria continued, "Simultaneously, we need to employ a veil of magical concealment. Create an illusion around each faction member, obscuring their true identity and affiliations. It won''t be an easy task, but with thebined?prowess of our resources, we can achieve a level of masking that will confound even the most skilled detectors."


    Azrail nodded appreciatively. "Mask their identities. Keep them hidden in in sight. I like that."


    Adria''s gaze shifted to Nayan, who had been silently observing. "And you, Nayan, can use your scientific expertise to develop technological countermeasures. Devices that disrupt any attempts at tracking or probing the individuals under the veil. A sort of anti-surveince system tailored to their specific signatures."


    Nayan''s eyes gleamed with enthusiasm. "I can develop algorithms that continuously alter their energy signatures, making it virtually impossible for any monitoring systems to lock onto them. It will be like chasing shadows."


    Azrail grinned, impressed by the synergy of their ideas. "So, we create diversions, mask their identities with powerful illusions, and implement cutting-edge technology to disrupt any attempts at tracking. That''s not a bad strategy but it will take a lot to implement."


    Adria nodded, a hint of a wry smile on her lips. "And remember, Azrail, the key is not just in the execution but in the unpredictability. Keep the cosmos guessing. Let them think they''re in control while you pull the strings from the shadows."


    "But we need a powerful incentive to keep those other members in line, for all of us knows that, these guys with such backgrounds will start to bark towards their powers once they are out of here."


    Azrail said with narrowed eyes, the rest turning a bit silent at his words.

 Chapter 196 196-The Evil Plans To Trick The Cosmos Itself.

    <h4>Chapter 196 Chapter 196-The Evil ns To Trick The Cosmos Itself.</h4>


    Valencia, who had been silently observing, interjected with a thoughtful expression. "Darling has a valid point. We need more than just veils and diversions. These powerful individualse from diverse backgrounds and affiliations. Their loyalties will be to their original powers, and we can''t afford any internal conflicts within our faction."


    Adria nodded in agreement. "She''s right, Azrail. We need a binding force, something that ensures their loyalty andpliance. Fear alone might work initially, but we''ll need a more sustainable solution."


    Azrail leaned back, his mind working through the intricacies of the challenge. "We can use their individual desires against them. Offer each member something they desire greatly, whether it be knowledge, power, or even personal vendettas settled. Make them see that allegiance to our cause aligns with their deepest aspirations."


    Valencia chimed in, "Create a pact, a magical contract that binds them willingly to your cause. Craft it in a way that breaking the pact not only results in severe consequences but also leads to the loss of the very thing they desire. It''s a delicate bnce, but with skilled contractor, we can weave a bond stronger than any chain."


    Adria added, "The pact should be individualized, tailored to each member''s motivations. A personalized incentive that ensures their loyalty to our cause while keeping them unaware of the other''s motivations. This way, they won''t perceive each other as threats, eliminating potential internal conflicts."


    Azrail nodded in approval. "Excellent. We turn their desires into shackles, and the only key to those shackles is their unwaveringmitment to our cause. This pact should not only secure their allegiance but also serve as a failsafe against betrayal."


    Valencia, with a sly smile, spoke, "And we can intertwine the pact with the veils and illusions. Make them believe that their desires are intricately connected to our cause so that even the thought of betrayal bes inconceivable. It''s psychological maniption at its finest."


    Adria concluded, "Abination of death contracts, individualized incentives, and the illusion of shared destinies. It''s not just about controlling their actions but shaping their beliefs. We don''t just want servants; we want devoted disciples who willingly contribute to the rise of our faction."


    "Or you guys can break the mind of these members, make them fullymitted to you, release them back into their own factions. Some of these people here have great power in those backgrounds, and with these ones in your control, you can perhaps start attacking these organizations from the inside."


    Nayan spoke, his words bringing in silence, but it was quickly broken off by Adria.


    "That all sounds good, but the problem wouldy with the others that sent these losers to you. If all of them suddenly returned, the ones that sent them here will call foul y. It will instantly take out all the connections you built, plus not to mention the risks of being found out and more."


    Adira added, her sound words making all of Nayan''s eyes narrow, the room settling into a specific tempo, all in the room starting to shine with their eyes. Within this, a sh of light passed through Azrail''s eyes, a sly smileing over his face as he spoke.


    "Why don''t we do all of this?"


    The question of his bringing the focus to him as Azrail started to speak.


    "As Valencia said, we can make the pact. Along with the desires of those specific members, we can also add some more into it and make it a wide attack from all around the cosmos itself on the mad scientist."


    It didn''t take any second longer for the rest of the ones in the room to understand the depth of the path that Azrail wanted to take. Adria frowned as she spoke.


    "That is a very dangerous game you are suggesting. None of the powerful members are fools, one small whiff of something wrong and the whole n will backfire."


    To Adira''s words, Valencia spoke with shining eyes.


    "But think about what would happen if we seed, we will have spies and members in all the powers we wish for. We will be able to take them all down from the insides."


    "That would mean to give these guys high talent, and lots of powers and make them fullymitted to us, not to mention we would need to spend an astronomical amount of resources to fight the contracts and oaths that should be taken by our spies if they are rescued."


    Nayan added, his words bringing down the fiery atmosphere a bit. But to this, Adria added.


    "You have ways to get around the oaths and contracts? Not to mention the all-around screening and truth testing all the factions will do?"


    To this, Azrail didn''t directly reply, his mind going through all the information he had in hand about the situation around the cosmos. Each and every line he read about the Heavenly Opposers passed through his mind as he sat there in silence with his eyes closed. Within a minuteter, he opened his eyes.


    Those dark ck eyes of his with that hypnotic white looking through the three members of the gathered as he spoke.


    "I might have a way to deal with that, but reaching there would take a few years, more or less."


    The words of Azrail didn''t dampen the mood at all; instead, they only lit a fiery light in the eyes of all three of them, the prospects of the powering into their eyes once the n is implemented bringing out the greed in each of their hearts as Nayan spoke.


    "It''s no problem, even if we are to take this idea into existence, we would still need somerge amount of time to get the whole thing running."


    Adria nodded her veiled face at those words as she spoke.


    "He''s right, we need more information and a lot of nning to get this right. But once we do and the seeds have already ripened, we will be able to give a big hit to several powers in the cosmos at the same time."


    At the mention of these words, a light of fury passed through both Adira''s and Nayan''s eyes, while Azrail and Valencia looked at each other with a smile, their interconnected mind easily ying with each other several ideas that could be taken to improve upon everything that is present.


    "Looks like we have a lot of nning ahead of us."


    Azrail spoke with a smile, to which Adria replied.


    "Never thought that I would have to do more work when I am dead than when I was alive."


    The words of Adria now came together with a touch of yfulness, one side that Valencia had never seen from her master at all, and for this, her eyes turned a bit misty as she spoke secretly to Azrail.


    ''Thank you for this.''


    ''There is no need for that between the two of us, we are family.''


    These words only brought a bright smile to Valencia hidden behind her veil, but even then, her charm surrounding her already seemed to embrace the change and made a small step forward.


    "We need to first restructure the entire power leveling here, create a perfect structure for the faction you are nning on creating, and at the same time take in more spies for us."


    As Adria said this, her eyes turned towards Nayan, and he didn''t need her to spell anything out for him to already understand what she wanted.


    "Don''t worry, I already have a list of many wishing to send me their spoils of war. I will make sure to take them all in."


    At the end of his words, a very creepy smile came to Nayan''s already creepy face.

 Chapter 197 197-Why Not Make Them Fools Of Loyalty?

    <h4>Chapter 197 Chapter 197-Why Not Make Them Fools Of Loyalty?</h4>


    "First, we need to get a list of the most dangerous yet important ones in here."


    Azrail said, and Nayan nodded his head at it, he being more than capable of it as Adria intervened.


    "We also need the detailed collection of the ves you have made. After all, I am guessing that the majority of the powerful ves you are controlling are ones with great talent and knowledge sent to you as waste and losers from others, right?"


    At the using voice of Adria, the man just turned his head to the side as he whistled lightly, an action that brought a smile to Azrail as he spoke.


    "I guess that''s where the more dangerous onesy... huh."


    Nayan could only once again nod his head at those words, and Azrail knew asking about this would only be useless as Nayan himself wouldn''t give a shit about the other ves under him. They might have been ones with fascinating experiences that might have being experimented on, and once the data was in his hand along with the useful project, he would just delete them from his mind and just focus on the next issue or experiment at hand.


    "Looks like we have a lot to do."


    Valencia spoke, her using gaze focusing on Nayan, who just gave a wry smile, one that didn''t look all that good with those eyes and that small mouth filled with sharp teeth.


    "The situation is indeed worse, but we need fully loyal members that will do this grunt work, and right now we don''t have much like that."


    Valencia added to which Azrail started to think. The 1700 will do any work that hemands them due to the very fact that their life and death are in his hands. But that doesn''t mean they won''t try to do some harmful shit along the way, especially if they are asked to handle a lot of load at the same time.


    After all, there might be one or two idiots out there who might think that they are smarter than they really are and make some risky move to get something done for them. While the ves that work for Nayan are another mess, they are members with their true consciousness suppressed and sealed.


    In more technical terms, the masks that all ves wear are like a mind control device that essentially seals their true selves and activates a single AI-controlled self in its stead. In simpler words, the ones with the mask itself will be turned into automated AI created by Nayan that is capable of using the skills and abilities of the ones they inhabit.


    Basically, a virus-like thing taking over the body, controlling it in a robotic manner using all the skills and techniques of the ones taken control of. Though that thing on its own has its ups and downs, as the main central AI controlling all of this should be in a clear range, and in this case, it''s being transmitted all around within the Realm Scrapper itself.


    Above that, itcks a sense of flexibility. Completely taking control and fully ying with the body and capabilities of another is not possible. A soul can try to take control of another soul, and AI fully functioning while controlling another with a soul isn''t possible at all.


    And in this case, the main AI exists within the central hub, controlling smaller sub-AIs that exist within the masks thatmand and do the actions required. It''s not 100% efficient, but it gets the job done. And for Nayan, he didn''t need fully functioning people, just ones with actual abilities to get done. In this way, he doesn''t have to deal with any stupid thoughts filling the ves he takes in.


    Hence he doesn''t have to worry about looking over his shoulders all the time, and being the paranoid shit he is, he wouldn''t keep anyone fully functioning by his side. Nayan has the mind of knowing that nothing is 100% certain and there is a chance of anything happening, and thus he tries to minimize any bad shit that can happen to him.


    However it would seem that in the end, he died even after all the safeguards upon safeguards that he had ced on himself.


    "This type of workforce is just enough to sustain things, it doesn''t give efficiency, power, or any sort of feasible thinking that''s needed for growth."


    Adria spoke, seeing through all the situations at hand, and Azrail nodded his head at thatment, his mind swirling through several ideas, each one more outrageous than the next, until he arrived at a certain point of view, his eyes shining a bit as he looked at all the extreme workforces without a mind tomand them.


    "What if I kill them and turn them all into undead withplete loyalty to us with full free will?"


    Azrail suddenly spoke, his words bringing a moment of silence to the room with Adira broke.


    "That''s good and all, but then when theye back, they won''t be as good as this. Plus, can you even guarantee that you will be able to keep their connections to their own power? After all, a part of their own soul will still be lost."


    The words spoken by Adria were true. Even with the power of death, bringing someone back doesn''t mean they will have their own special connections or abilities they had before their death. For instance, the most a man connected to the World Spirit realm is killed, reviving him doesn''t mean he will have the connection to the World Spirit realm back.


    After all, the new undead is filled with death Qi, and it certainly isn''t the same connection anymore. Even if using the death Qi the connection is established, they would have to all start from scratch because the connection was once broken. Not to mention that the World Spirit energy itself will fight against you back, the disgust for even joining with the death Qi of an undead.


    Only the highest levels of ones deep into the power and realms of death will be able to even give a chance to the undead to connect back to the World Spirit Realm, and that''s the level of the highest Death Gods or the great rulers deep into the control of hell and death realms.


    The words of Adria made Azrail thoughtful, his eyes looking at Adria with shining eyes, the new n on him starting to get better and better, an idea he thought wasn''t feasible at first now getting more and more feasible as his eyes started to travel between Adria and Nayan.


    ''It might be aughable n at first, but if I use them right, then it might perhaps work.''


    After this thought entered him, his eyes moved towards Valencia.


    ''And she was easily able to achieve all those at her peak.''


    A wry smile came to Azrail''s face at that thought, while Valencia just tilted her head at Azrail''s look. Meanwhile, Azrail spoke out.


    "How about we permanently get their minds and loyalty fully fixed on us?"


    He asked his question, earning questioning looks from all around, to which with another wry smile, Azrail waved his hand around, which formed a small fist, but the most extreme part being that mental energy being used to form the thing at hand. The moment the rest felt it, Azrail chuckled a bit as he looked at all of them.


    Adira floated a bit away from Valencia like a dead soul, seemingly having lost the luster in her eyes, Nayan the ever evil having all his eyes fully open, his mouth opened as big as it could get, while even Valencia was now looking at Azrail as if a monster had just arrived in front of her.


    "I pity your enemies..."


    Adira lightly whispered floating around.

 Chapter 198 198-Horrors Of Mental Power.

    <h4>Chapter 198 Chapter 198-Horrors Of Mental Power.</h4>


    The stunning silence in the room kept its head above high as all three of them took some time for their heads to get at the fact that Azrail could walk the path of a death cultivator, soul cultivator, and now even the path of a mental cultivator. Not to mention his use of cultivating Qi and getting stronger. Now the only thing left for Azrail is to walk the path of a World Spirit master, and as those thoughts came to their minds, all three of them focused on Azrail at the same time.


    Seeing this, he chuckled a bit, not hiding his feelings from Valencia, who quickly connected the dots. Her eyes lit up in wonder while Azrail just waved his hand, and world spirit energy started to swirl around his hand, thus the silence that was getting back on track just went into a deeper stunning silence.


    Adria now seemingly getting more transparent, a situation of her soul being called up to heaven, while Nayan''s eyes started to flutter with a lot of unconcealed greed, desire, and knowledge. He looked Azrail up and down so much that an unbiased spectator might have mistaken the desire brewing in Nayan.


    "Um, master, please, just please, can I dissect you a bit and see what makes you tick?"


    The answer to the question came in the format of extreme pain of the soul hitting Nayan all together at once.


    "Arghh!"


    He cried out as he buckled himself to the floor, while Azrail looked at him with calm eyes as he spoke.


    "Don''t go overboard with your authority."


    While he looked calm, the words that flew from Azrail''s mouth were cold. However, he quickly shook it off as he looked at Adria, looking at Azrail with a focused gaze as she asked.


    "Just how did the cosmos, nay the heavens, allow for you to even exist?"


    Her question had veiled intentions to it, and Azrail smiled at it, understanding the inner workings of her question. As one that had reached part of the peak and peeked at the summit, Adria should have a deeper understanding of the workings of the cosmos and the heavenly Law ruling around that keeps the order and chaos.


    Certain things exist, but certain things that break all limits of thews and restrictions must be removed from existence itself. Why else would the lightning descend on the crazy inventions of crazy world breaking orders all around?


    When something that breaks the bnce urs, it''s not a problem, it''s something to be celebrated by the cosmos for its inhabitants rising to fight against fate itself. But even that narrow sight has a limit. After all, there are certain things that should nevere to exist at all. The power that can simply tip the scale wholly to one can never be epted. It''s something that exists from time immemorial.


    While everything looks like free will, there still exists some hidden chains all around the cosmicws, ones set to work by the Heavenly Tree itself and executed by its dear child, the Heavens, one of the most inflexible yet the most flexible existence in all of existence itself, the big boss keeping eyes everywhere it can keep eyes on, especially with its own sub-children looking down on as heavens on each realm.


    Azrail''s existence of walking all the paths shouldn''t ever be allowed because that''s more than just breaking thews, it''s smashing through it and spitting on the face of the Heavenly Tree itself. The Heaven will never allow that unless it doesn''t have a choice. The Heavenly Tree allows it, and there''s a deeper ploy at y.


    And Adria, who has dealt her whole life dealing with the Heavenly Rulers, felt it, a change in the flow of fate across the cosmos. The fascinating part is that the boy in front of her is at the center of it all, an enigma that the heavens itself seem not to smite as if it''s supporting Azrail with all its powers as if he is a messiah to change.


    While Adria''s thoughts weren''t all that wrong, it ain''t all that right either. What she doesn''t know is the fact that after Azrail had taken away the cube that controlled his mind, there was nothing more the Heaven would like than to send its biggest, worst thunderbolt at Azrail to wipe him from existence. But it wouldn''t dare to do it.


    Not when Death backs the boy up. If it was just a variant of Death across the multiverse, it wouldn''t have been a problem. But it isn''t, and that''s the problem. Not even the Heavenly Tree, one that has seen too much and lived through pretty much everything and holds the bnce of the cosmos, wouldn''t dare dream of pissing off Death. As such all of the mighty yers would only hold themselves back for now.


    To take the back seat and gaze at Azrail as he keeps bing a bigger and bigger monster, fearing to get in his way, at least until he haspleted the final objective, once it''s done, then things might take a very different unique turn.


    ....


    "You guys all better?"


    Azrail asked as the room finally calmed down to a more natural state, eyeing Nayan who was sitting quiescent on the floor, with the dynamics alling back.


    "Before we all lost focus, the main point was on making those workers fully loyal to us."


    Azrail spoke, his words this time carrying a more contained power, to which Adria asked.


    "How do you n to execute it?"


    To this, Azrail took a deep breath, the n in his mind washing through his mind as he spoke.


    "We will do it with a mix of my control over soul and mind, along with Adria''s control over the fate lines and Nayan''s specialization of tech."


    "Then what about me?"


    Valencia asked seemingly in a pouting tone, to which Azrail replied with a smile.


    "The funny thing is, the thing we will be doing with a lot of work shall be achievable by you in a thought once you reach the peak of your powers. After all, there is no one more charming than my wife~"


    Thest of Azrail''s words was charming, making Valencia chuckle a bit as she lightly hit Azrail''s shoulder while saying.


    "Darling~"


    The romantic mood blossomed between the two of them as the other centuries-old adults looked at this scene with dead eyes, the two of Nayan''s and Adria''s heads meeting, and for once those two seemed to be on the same thought line, and seeing the flirting increasing, Adria, the one not eternally a ve to Azrail, interrupted the scene as she asked.


    "So you were saying?"


    Seeing this, Azrail chuckled as he started to detail his n.


    "All of you must know the danger of a mental master, right?"


    This sudden question by Azrail brought a somber atmosphere to the room, the path of a mental master being one of the most heinous yet dangerous paths to walk ore across. The ability to manipte memories, control your mind, and make you do things without you even knowing that you are being controlled isn''t a power that everyone appreciates.


    In fact, there are few, very very few mental masters in the world, they have formed their own little group and are very hidden from the world. No one can ess them, and only the mental masters themselves can get to the cause. The moment you have power over the mind, then that moment the powers of the world either sniff you out or make you a ve for themselves, another risky path to take.


    That''s why even in other factions, the path of mental control, even in the oldest and most powerful ones, is rare, and above that, the faction or group of the mental realm masters is extremely feared across the whole cosmos, the same level as the soul ones, yet even higher.

 Chapter 199 199-Mind Manipulation In Play.

    <h4>Chapter 199 Chapter 199-Mind Maniption In y.</h4>


    "Even if we know the danger, are you moving towards the fact of mind control and memory maniption?"


    Adria asked, her voice turning somber at the question, and Azrail didn''t fall back at her usation as he spoke.


    "That''s exactly what I am asking for. I have the techniques for it, powerful ones you won''t be able to believe, but I don''t have the perfect strength or mental power to aplish it for now, and what I want, I can''t do it alone."


    The words of Azrail were not very epting to Adria, but she isn''t a little girl to just jump and say no because she can''t see the bigger picture, the prospect that Azrail is putting forth, if done well, will only serve to help them in the long term. One can say it''s a bad deal to get something good done, though, in this criteria, it''s good for the faction that Azrail is nning.


    "And how are you sure that this won''t be found out? You do know there are things out there to find out if memories or minds are being manipted, and then there is another bigger problem to it."


    And before Adria could continue her words, Nayan continued for her.


    "The problem of self-realization. Even if we make them fully mind-controlled and memory-manipted, there is still the bigger problem of the mind itself breaking out from control when the cultivation increases and reaches a level of self-realization."


    The words of Nayan were the truth. Mind and memory maniption is good and all, but it''s still not foolproof. The path of cultivation or the growth in any other endeavor is by the use of getting oneself better, to increasing one''s strength. Not to mention, to get stronger, one has to be of free mind. Without actually understanding oneself, there is no truth in power.


    If one''s is mind-manipted when in lower power, once they keep growing stronger and get better than the one who ced the control, the control will automatically be either canceled, or the person itself will gain a self-discovery when moving through the paths of cultivation. Mind maniption and all look great on paper, but it has its own heavy disadvantages.


    But even with all that, the power itself is very dangerous, and it can be used in lots of situations, especially for ves who have no future or are at the end of their path. There, is even the perfect way of using a person to get something done with mind control.


    Though if all the situationse together with perfect nning and maniption, things might work, but that''s a big if, and the ones around Azrail can''t understand all that he knows. Thus, he took a moment of silence, taking in all their questions as he started to answer.


    "That''s all true, but what I am going to do is something much more powerful than just the use of mental techniques to get the mind manipted. What I want to achieve will be from a culmination of mental, soul, fate, and teching all into y."


    Taking a second to see that his words had settled in, Azrail continued.


    "What I am proposing is a concoction of techniques and powers that goes beyond the traditional methods of mind maniption and memory control. This will involve a multi-faceted approach,bining elements of mental maniption, soul binding, fate alteration, and advanced technology. It''s not just about controlling their minds, it''s about weaving a web so intricate that even the most vignt cosmic entities won''t discern the threads."


    Azrail paused, allowing the weight of his words to sink in. Adria and Nayan exchanged nces, a silent understanding passing between them. If Azrail was going to pull this off, it would require a level of finesse and mastery that surpassed anything they had encountered before.


    "Let me break it down," Azrail continued. "Firstly, the mental aspect will involve an unprecedented level of psychic maniption. We''re not just talking about surface-level control, we''re delving deep into the recesses of their consciousness. This will require a fusion of psychic talents, and I''m confident Nayan''s expertise in the tech will y a crucial role."


    Nayan nodded in acknowledgment, a glimmer of pride in his eyes.


    "Next, the soul binding," Azrail continued. "We''ll intertwine their souls with a unique enchantment ¨C a binding soplex that it melds with their very essence. This won''t just be a leash on their minds, it''ll be a chain connected to the very core of their being. They won''t sense it, won''t understand it, but it''ll be there, an invisible force guiding them."


    Adria raised an eyebrow, intrigued yet skeptical. "Soul binding on such a scale is risky. We''re treading on dangerous ground, Azrail."


    Azrail grinned, his confidence unwavering. "Exactly. But it''s the risk that makes it potent. Now, let''s talk about fate alteration. We''ll weave a fabric of destiny so entangled that their every decision aligns with our desired oue. Fate is a delicate thing, but with the right maniption, it can be coerced. It''s about creating a sequence of events that lead to our victory."


    Adria interjected, "Fate alteration requires precision. The smallest deviation can unravel the entire design."


    "Which is why you, Adria, will be overseeing the arcane intricacies of fate maniption," Azrail dered. "Your expertise will be the linchpin in ensuring the seamless integration of destiny into our grand design."


    Azrail''s gaze shifted between Adria and Nayan, a spark of determination in his eyes. "Lastly, technology will serve as the binding force. We''ll deploy awork of cosmic disruptors, advanced devices that will shield their manipted existence from external detection. Outside the Realm Scrapper, they''ll be indistinguishable from any other cosmic entity. The disruptors will create a veil, concealing our influence from prying eyes."


    Adria, impressed by theprehensive nid out before her, nodded slowly. "It''s audacious, Azrail. But audacity might be what we need in this cosmic chess game but the pressure of maintaining this won''t be easy, not to mention you don''t have the 100% promise of not being found out."


    Nayan, despite his initial reservations, found himself drawn to theplexity of the n. "I can enhance the disruptors, make them seamless in their operation. It''s a challenging task, but challenges are what I thrive on but it will take time, I can''t just create things without a base."


    Azrail''s grin widened, he, unfazed by the skepticism in their eyes, continued, "I know the locations of some special treasures that can help us, some of which are imbued with unique properties capable of shaping minds, intertwining destinies, and enhancing one''s essence. These treasures are scattered across the cosmos, waiting to be harnessed."


    Adria''s expression shifted from skepticism to curiosity, and she probed further, "How can these treasures aid us in mind maniption and control?"


    Azrail borated, "Take, for example, the ''Eclipsed Enigma.'' It''s a celestial artifact hidden in the heart of a distant gxy. When wielded with precise techniques, it can create a harmonious link between the user''s soul and the target''s mind. The synergy of such artifacts with my existing techniques will create a mind control that transcends conventional understanding."


    Nayan, the mad scientist, his eyes gleaming with a hint of madness, interjected, "And with the infusion of cosmic essence, these artifacts will act as conduits for a unique form of mind maniption. The very fabric of their thoughts will dance to the tune wepose."


    Adria, now beginning to see the intricacies of Azrail''s n, nodded slowly. "So, the treasures act as enhancers and conduits, shaping the mind, soul, and fate of our subjects. But what about the self-realization issue Nayan pointed out?"


    Azrail, acknowledging the challenge, responded, "The ''Veil of Neb'' is another treasure, hidden in the cosmic mist. It has the power to veil self-realization temporarily. Once our subjects reach a critical point in their cultivation, this veil will descend, preserving their loyalty without hindering their growth."


    Nayan, impressed by Azrail''s incorporation of cosmic treasures, couldn''t contain his excitement. "These treasures, when synchronized with my essence encryption, will create an imprable fortress of control. The cosmos itself will be blind to our maniptions."


    Azrail, with a confident smile, concluded, "Our symphony will beposed of treasures as instruments, each ying a crucial role. The mind, soul, fate, and technology will harmonize, concealing our machinations within the cosmic orchestra. With this, we shall forge the supreme family of power, hidden in in sight."


    As the trio delved deeper into the intricate details of their n, the Heavenly Opposers became their guide, leading them to the treasures that would shape destiny. The stage was set for a cosmic masterpiece, where maniption and destiny danced hand in hand.

 Chapter 200 200-The New Awakening Of Knowledge

    <h4>Chapter 200 Chapter 200-The New Awakening Of Knowledge</h4>


    The talk between the members of Azrail, Valencia, Adria, and Nayan kept going on, with four different smart mindsing together. Several fresh, dangerous yet, at the same time, rewarding ideas were all being created as the discussion kept going on. Thus, hours started to pass by, and the members under teaching also started to awaken.


    The first one to wake up from her teaching was Raena, the moment she opened her eyes, the craziness in her shut-eyes being taken in, a new light shing within her eyes as her disguise as always melted away. The sexy, charming milf beauty with pink hair and burning red eyes came into view and a new sense of wisdom and understanding wriggled in those dangerous blood-filled eyes.


    The moment she opened her eyes, she was met with a heavy discussion being taken ce all around. The new knowledge and understanding in her made her fully grasp the topic at hand being taken away, and the more she understood, the more shocked her expression kept turning out to be.


    For Azrail didn''t just ask for Adria to give the information due to her own special ability but also due to the very fact that Adria is one of the most knowledgeable people in the cosmos. Her understanding of the cosmos, the secrets of the other factions, and the little sectors, knowledge all being among the top.


    She knows a lot in a clear and detailed manner, several pieces of information and understanding that certain factions keep as their highest knowledge vault. They might all be ''general'' knowledge, but that itself will be power, and those are all not easy to ess. But Adira presented all the information directly into an understanding to Raena, Yun, and Xuanyin.


    This makes them very knowledgeable within the cosmic level, with a powerful understanding that can take several people aback, with one single move, Azrail took away the biggest disadvantages his family had, making them into one of their strengths.


    Hence when Raena kept listening to the conversation, her surprise only grew and grew, and it turned to being numb. But that doesn''t mean her heart didn''t shudder at the ideas being passed around, the nning of mind maniption and more being areas of pure chaos and disgust yet right now their thought only brought a shudder to Raena.


    She understood that she herself couldn''t put any information to this, turning quiet and just watching, though within that time her crazed mind seemingly returned as she took out a bottle of alcohol and started to drink it, her expression turning rxed as she watched the situation in front of her.


    Though within that, her eyes kept passing with a humongous amount of pride as she looked at Valencia, her eyes being gentle yet prideful as she looked at her little girl talking between the giants, a thought sending destructive chills down Raena''s back, the crazed eyes desiring death and love at the same time filling a sense of tingle all over her.


    The moment Raena woke up, the rest of the three felt it, but they still focused on the discussion at hand, only Valencia breaking focus for a moment to have her eyes meet her mother''s, just that being more than any millions of words that could be exchanged between the two of them. Thus the discussion continued with one crazy woman drinking alcohol and feeling her mind, body, and soul tremble at the future that awaited her.


    She herself revalues Azrail, who seems to be in the middle of the discussion and perhaps the middle of the change that the cosmos might undertake. Thus the hours went by, the ns and ideas getting more and more concrete with time, and at the 15th-hour mark, a change in shifty took ce as both Yun and Xuanyin woke up from their enlightenment, and at this, Azrail fully stopped the talk.


    Both of their eyes opened up at the same time, and everyone around the room felt the change in atmosphere around them, the chaotic feeling of loss beingpletely stripped away from them, while a more understanding aura took ce.


    Azrail could see the matured look in Xuanyin''s eyes, while a look of wisdom and growth reflected in his mother''s eyes, a look of someone that has a new world opened up to her, her eyes sharpening while at the same time meeting Azrail''s eyes, the eyes of Yun lighting up as she stood up, walking to her son as she pulled Azrail into a tight hug.


    "Thank you...."


    She murmured, the feelings contained within those words being more than anything that can ever be told. This wasn''t a thanks of a mother; it was of a woman of great desires and ambition trapped in a narrow and small frog''s well now finally taken out of the well, the happiness of finally seeing the sky and getting a chance to touch it.


    This was the thanks of a woman finally allowed to see beyond which she always thought she would never have ess to, and Azrail understood that deeply, with a smile he hugged his mother back, he cing a kiss on her cheeks as he spoke.


    "I will always strive to make you happy and proud mother"


    His words brought a smile to Yun, along with some light tears to the edge of her eyes, one of pure happiness, for Yun herself would have never thought to live and breathe in a world where there would be someone willing to give anything and everything for her nor would she have thought that she would grow up to be someone that will also give up everything in a thought for anybody, be it her own family.


    The hug between the two of themsted for a minute till Yun broke the hug, her light watery eyes being filled with endless pride as he held Azrail''s face, her hands rubbing his cheeks as she muttered.


    "You have no idea how proud I am of you, and no matter what you do, what level of power or position you reach, I want you to know that your mother is someone you can alsoe back to, someone who will always be your support."


    To these words, a knowing smile came up to Azrail''s face as he spoke.


    "I know mother, I know...."


    With these words, Yun ced a kiss on Azrail''s forehead while moving away, and the moment she did, Xuanyin jumped to Azrail, hugging him tight while rubbing her head against his chest, all she wanted to say was transmitted through the connection between them. And at this, with a smile, while hugging his sister back, Azrail patted his sister''s hair.


    "I know, Xuanyin, I know, I love you the most too."


    Azrail spoke, feeling and understanding all the words his sister wanted to speak, and she herself stayed in that position of hug, enjoying his warmth for a minute till sheter broke the hug. With a shy feeling, she went forth to ce a kiss on Azrail''s cheeks which he epted with augh, and after this, Yun seemingly reading the atmosphere in the room asked.


    "So what''s happening here?"


    To this, Azrail started to fill in the details of the discussion that kept happening, each word he spoke surprised the shit out of both Yun and Xuanyin, and by the end of Azrail''s words, a very serious expression took Yun''s face as she spoke.


    "If you want to do this, you must be very careful, a little slip, and everything falls down."


    "I know, Mother, we will all deal with it as ites."


    Azrail replied, to which Yun nodded her head, her eyes traveling through the room as she added.


    "Then just send me back to the mansion for now, while I would love to travel around this ce and see everything, there are still some things that I have to deal with."


    To her words, Azrail nodded his head, and before he could say anything, Raena spoke.


    "Send me back too, I can help my sister, and I also want to clear my head."


    "Sure."


    Not too surprised, Azrail replied, and with that, the two women were whisked away, leaving Xuanyin attached to Azrail''s hand, more than happy to just spend her time hanging around Azrail''s body.


    "Guess that''s that, why don''t we get back to it?"


    He spoke, his eyes traveling around the room to meet the founding members of the faction that would go to y with the whole of the cosmos.

 Chapter 201 201-The Harmony Matrix.

    <h4>Chapter 201 Chapter 201-The Harmony Matrix.</h4>


    The discussion among the group continued for a few hours until a more bounded decision was reached. Azrail, sitting in the middle of the discussion, spoke.


    "Then it''s decided, we will put the n like this for now, but after we get more information, we will change it to something more."


    The words of Azrail received the approval of the three. It''s been 4 hours since their discussion, and after throwing in several ideas and ns, they now have a sense of where to take things from here. Especially with all the power in Azrail''s hands right now. It was then that a cold burst of chill spread out from within Xuanyin, as always.


    But, different from how things were in the beginning, Azrail absorbed all the pain. Using the connection between the two of them, he took all the negative aspects of the cold to himself while providing the positive ones to Xuanyin. This is something he is now capable of doing with his increased strength and control.


    With the growth of his cultivation, his skills grows. Not to mention the new control he has over souls and more. Thanks to All-Seer, Azrail hase to understand that these cold bursts aren''t entirely negative for Xuanyin. Yes, it hurts, but it also has the positive side of improving Xuanyin''s body to the cold and increasing her affinity to ice.


    From what All-Seer has shown him, these bursts of Supreme Yin Ice break into particles and drill deep into Xuanyin''s core, slowly starting to affect her body. Even at absolute zero temperature, Xuanyin''s body will be fine. Like all legacies, the pain and suffering she is going through are things that Xuanyin has to learn to take.


    ''But I think she has had enough of this,'' Azrail thought, seeing his little sister clutch onto him. While she looked at him with an annoyed gaze at the fact that he was taking away all her pain and filling his body with it. He can see that she doesn''t ept him feeling pain for her, and the two of them have already gone through a lot of talks about it, with Xuanyin being unsessful in changing Azrail''s mind.


    ''But it''s time to end this,'' thinking so, Azrail turned to look at Nayan, whose fully focusing his eyes on Xuanyin during her outburst. All his eyes taking in the scene in great detail, till it ended, and thus Azrail asked.


    "So?"


    "While the situation itself is fascinating, I think it''s a very easy situation to solve," Nayan replied to which Azrail asked.


    "So how long to get it done?"


    To this, Nayan replied with a smile.


    "Just a few minutes."


    With that it Nayan began to use his race''s special abilities. Nayan, the lone Truth Seeker, initiated the process. The cosmic energies responded to his innate brilliance, swirling around him like a symphony eager to perform. Azrail, Xuanyin, and the others observed with curiosity.


    In the span of those few minutes, Nayan''s hands moved with precision, manipting invisible threads of psionic energy. His star-like eyes glowed with an ethereal light, reflecting the cosmic knowledge he wielded. As he worked, the Harmony Matrix hummed with an otherworldly resonance, absorbing and transforming the essence of the Supreme Ice Yin left over in the atmosphere.


    With just a call the things that Nayan needed arrived all around him, the technical parts, several essences, powerful croes, a connecter, a Woven spider web, and more, several items of high money floating all around him with the Harmony Matrix being at the center.


    Xuanyin, still cradled in Azrail''s protective embrace, felt the familiar chill give way to a sensation of warmth andfort. The pain, once an unyielding force, dissipated like morning mist. Azrail, absorbing the negativity, maintained a stoic expression, his connection with Xuanyin evolving into a dance of symbiotic harmony.


    ''So that''s the?Harmony Matrix''


    With that, the information came in front of him.


    ===================


    Item:?Harmony Matrix


    Description: The Harmony Matrix, an extraordinary creation borne from the innate abilities of the Truth Seekers, stands as a testament to their cosmic prowess. Rooted in the depths of their bloodline power, this celestial artifact is a manifestation of their collective genius and their unyielding quest for cosmic knowledge.


    At its core, the Harmony Matrix is a psionically charged crystalline structure intricately linked to the cosmic energies that permeate the universe. Its creation is shrouded in the mystique of the Truth Seekers'' origin, drawing upon the broken stars of truth that birthed their race. The matrix resonates with the echoes of those shattered constetions, carrying the essence of their ancestral wisdom.


    Harmony Matrix Abilities Overview:


    -->Cosmic Resonance Calibration:


    Description: The Harmony Matrix functions as a cosmic tuning fork, aligning with the vibrational frequencies of the universe. It establishes resonance with celestial energies, enabling the user to attune their psionic connection to the cosmic symphony.


    -->Transmutation Core:


    Description: The matrix houses a Transmutation Core, a psionically charged crystalline nucleus. This core has the unique ability to transmute negative energies into harmonious frequencies, converting adversity into a source of empowerment.


    -->Celestial Alchemy Interface:


    Description: A sophisticated interface within the matrix allows the user to engage in Celestial Alchemy. By manipting the psionic energies within the matrix, the user can perform intricate alchemical processes, transforming cosmic forces to suit their needs.


    -->Ancestral Attunement Array:


    Description: The Harmony Matrix is embedded with an Ancestral Attunement Array, establishing a direct link to the user''s Divine Soul. This connection enhances the user''s innate abilities and facilitatesmunion with the ancestral wisdom of the Truth Seekers.


    -->Cosmic Harmonization Projection:


    Description: This ability enables the user to project the harmonizing energies of the matrix into the surrounding environment. It creates a field of cosmic harmonization, influencing the energies of space and promoting bnce on a cosmic scale.


    -->Truth-Seeking Insight Lens:


    Description: The matrix acts as a lens through which the user gains Truth-Seeking Insight. It enhances the user''s perception, allowing them to discern hidden truths, patterns, and cosmic phenomena that are imperceptible to ordinary senses.


    -->Psionic Resilience Amplification:


    Description: The Harmony Matrix reinforces the user''s psionic resilience, acting as a shield against external mental intrusions and cosmic disturbances. It enhances mental fortitude and safeguards the user''s consciousness from psychic disruptions.


    -->Quantum Essence Maniption Conduit:


    Description: The matrix serves as a conduit for manipting quantum essences. It allows the user to harness and direct fundamental cosmic particles, providing a versatile means of interacting with the underlying fabric of reality.


    -->Cosmic Legacy Manifestation:


    Description: Through the Harmony Matrix, the user can manifest the cosmic legacy of the Truth Seekers. This manifestation can take various forms, ranging from ethereal constructs to visual representations of the Truth Seekers'' ancestral knowledge.


    -->Cosmic Cadence Synchronization:


    Description: The matrix establishes a Cosmic Cadence, synchronizing with the universal rhythms. This synchronization enables the user to harmonize their actions with the cosmic flow, enhancing their abilities and facilitating a deeper connection to the cosmic forces.


    ===================


    Nayan''s fingers danced in the cosmic currents, weaving a tapestry of energies that transcended the ordinary, as he moved each of the materials kept disappearing into the Harmony Matrix, the materials being used for production. The Harmony Matrix, now aglow with a serene radiance, pulsed in sync with the cosmic rhythm. It was a manifestation of Truth Seeker''s ingenuity, a device that turned adversity into a source of strength.


    As Nayanpleted the intricate process, he stepped back, the cosmic energy around him settling into a tranquil equilibrium. The Harmony Matrix, now a beacon of cosmic bnce, emitted a gentle glow.


    The glow soon calmed down as a shining bracelet appeared in the air, it shining beautifully.

 Chapter 202 202-Changes That Is Changing Everything.

    <h4>Chapter 202 Chapter 202-Changes That Is Changing Everything.</h4>


    The bracelet now finished shined with a beautiful blue light, its design being sleek with a metal-colored reflection over it. In the center, a beautiful blue core seemingly shines with blue light. Overall, the bracelet looked minimalistic yet beautiful, and it soon floated down tond on Azrail''s hands as he looked at it with narrowed eyes. He then asked.


    "Will this work?"


    "It will work, alright," Nayan replied, the Harmony Matrix disappearing as it came. All eyes were focused on it, with Adria speaking.


    "The Harmony Matrix, I had heard about it before, but it''s more mind-blowing than I had imagined."


    Her reply brought a proud smile to Nayan''s face as he spoke.


    "Of course, it is the final embers of my species left, one for which many of my kind were killed and tortured."


    As he said this, his voice kept calm, but the raw anger burning in all his eyes wasn''t easy to block at all, and no one went forth to speak anything about this. Even Xuanyin, now having more idea about Nayan, stayed quiet as she just kept blinking her eyes at the bracelet in Azrail''s hands, no doubt feeling some sort of attraction towards it.


    Thus, it didn''t take long for Azrail to pick up Xuanyin''s hands and solemnly ce the bracelet onto her hands. The bracelet itself fits perfectly onto Xuanyin''s hands, shining beautifully on her pale white hands. Seeing the bracelet star-like symbols started to shine within Xuanyin''s eyes. For a moment, a light blue light shined from the bracelet, causing Xuanyin to widen her eyes. All her feelings were being marched towards Azrail as he spoke.


    "Now you will never suffer again, even if I am not together with you."


    This answer of Azrail''s made Xuanyin''s eyes shake. The coldness that always yed within her body, the brittle feeling in her bones, the coldness that always kept her cold, all fading away to give her body a sense of warmth. A warmth that she always only feels when Azrail is beside her. Thus her eyes turned to meet Azrail''s, her mouth seemingly opening and closing till she just jumped into his embrace and hugged him tight.


    Her hands fully wrapped around him, while her head rubbed against his chest. Azrail would even feel the light tears staining Xuanyin''s eyes, small bubble tears of pure happiness at the fact that she, for the first time, is fully feeling true heat fill her body, not just from the support that her big brother gives her.


    Azrail hugged Xuanyin back, cing a kiss on her head over her hair as he spoke.


    "This is just the beginning of your happiness, my little sister. From now on, there are a lot of happy tears for you to shed."


    And at this, he felt the chuckles leaving Xuanyin inside her, the happiness flowing out from her, the bitterness she experienced, everything kept flowing through her. Right now, she wasn''t fully healed, heck, she can''t cultivate yet. But she has taken a single step towards a bright future ahead, a future where she will never be a burden to the one person in the whole cosmic universe who can give her a heat that''s so special that no one else can give her.


    Knowing, understanding, and empathizing with the feelings running through Xuanyin, Azrail kept quiet, his hands wrapping around his sister in a protective hug, fully pressing her against him. As he let her be there, she now more than ever understands that she, in the future, will be healed. Azrail has promised her, and for now, it''s just the countdown to the days she will finally be able to stand side by side with her big brother in pride.


    "Cough... you know I was the one that created it..."


    Nayan whispered as on the sides as he gazed at the heart-moving scene of a girl finally being freed from one of the curses that filled her whole life. To this, a humongous fist made of mental energy arrived from the top of his head and smacked him hard to the floor. The current Nayan, without any cultivation, can only get smacked down.


    His body squishedically to the ground, the scene beingical enough to earnughter from both Valencia and Adria. However, the moment the two of them did it, a sense of stunning silence fell between the two of them. For a moment, the eyes of the teacher and student met each other, and at the same time, the same thought passed through the two of them.


    ''Did I change this much?''


    Valencia, the ever-cold one who never thought love was anything, now feels so much crazed love that it''s overflowing her. She always thought that no expression of hers ever needed toe out, but now she feels her whole self being suffocated if she doesn''t let out emotions when she is near Azrail. The dual mind of future and present guides her, changing her from the days of her grey life.


    ''The world can be this beautiful.''


    She thought as she held her heart a bit, Valencia feeling the beating rhythm, a speed of her heart she never thought she would ever feel. Her eyes turned gentle enough to melt the coldest ice as her eyesnded on Azrail, the love in her feeling so much that she just wanted to jump into his embrace and live the rest of her life feeling his warmth. But she didn''t, for right now is not the right moment.


    She knew right now what the most important priority was, and she was more than sure that by the end of it all, she would have an infinite lifetime ahead of her to just hug and be with Azrail. And for that peaceful future, she will do anything to achieve it.


    ''Never thought that I would feel so good for a future.''


    Valencia chuckled. She hasn''t fully understood everything. As she thought this, her eyes turned towards Azrail, her heart beating like drums again. She surely hasn''t understood everything, but her deepest soul, her deepest core, is telling her that as long as Azrail is with her, no matter whates may, she will be fine and happy.


    Meanwhile, while Valencia filled herself with her dreams, Adria looked at herself with a wry smile that no one could see. Her eyes flow between her disciple Valencia to Azrail, she too feels all the changes in Valencia, and all she can say is that it''s good for her disciple. This would only make her grow stronger, and with such a man, she might never have to fear anything that maye.


    Slowly Adria''s eyes started to change a bit. She could still remember the day when she awakened alongside Valencia''s soul, to the days before which the small family met Azrail. Somehow the depths between them being the difference between heaven and earth, the before times being a time of stillness, while these times feel like...


    ''Family.''


    Adria never thought there woulde a day when she could let out a genuine chuckle, not one controlled, not one to hide her feelings, not one to fool her allies and enemies but a pure one. A pure chuckle she hadn''t left out of her lips since that fateful day she lost everything, the very fateful day she began her journey to get her revenge against the Heavenly Rulers.


    A journey that only brought pain and happiness, when in the final all she gained was loss. She got betrayed, and all that she built turned to mes and burst away. The moment she awakened in Valencia after giving up something precious to a soul, she never thought she could everugh again. And she never thought she would feel anything other than a stillness grey and a sense of hopelessness in her.


    With Valencia''s talent, revenge might be possible, but it''s a big road ahead, and nothing is fixed. Living in the soul of a tormented girl that is filled with hatred towards the world and a woman living with hate and love bipr life, barely did anything to improve upon the hopeless feeling situation of Adria. But that all changed with Azrail.


    The boy who kept shocking her from her core to her core again and again causing her to have no way of hiding feelings. No, it''s such that the shocks that kept appearing had brought her feelings that have nulled out. For the shocks she kept getting kept deeply affecting her soul, such that the feelings that burned off started toe back.


    And with a little touch to that, Adria finally got a spark of true feelings in her, the prospects of a surely possible future, a path of revenge, the intrigue of Azrail, his mystery, his actions, and talents that kept shocking her, while his whole existence being an enigma.


    While finally at thest moment, the little drama gets a good true chuckle out of her, out of her soul that she thought had lost all feelings.


    But even above all that, therey something in Azrail''s eyes that had fascinated Adria long before he showed her his talents.


    Azrail''s eyes were simr to hers.

 Chapter 203 203-I Can See You

    <h4>Chapter 203 Chapter 203-I Can See You</h4>


    Adria has lived for thousands of years, her age is something she stopped counting a long time ago. Her wisdom and understanding of the cosmos are better than most. While she almost brought the whole ruling system of the cosmos to its knees, in her long life, she has seen a lot of peoplee and go from her life.


    She has experienced a lot more tragedies, dalliances, winning, happiness, and more. She has met lots of people from all sorts of life, and among them, Adria feels as if the eyes of Azrail meets and understands her eyes the most. She felt it the first time she saw him, and she still feels it now¡ªthe eyes of someone who had everything taken from them yet found it easy to destroy the shackles of hate around them to grow.


    When faced with disaster upon disaster, either someone will break, or they will be better from it. But among those two cases, there is an even more rare case¡ªcases of people that actually break yet, after being broken, living with hate in their hearts. There are some, a very rare few, that manage to break from their own hate.


    Ones that ovee the evil within their hearts to grow, the only difference being the new person thates out won''t be the same person that had died at heart. The one that now emerges from its depressing cocoon will be a monster at heart, someone''s heart that can never be bent and a soul that can now never be broken again.


    The new ones that emerge will be ruthless, and extremely calctive. They will try to ept things, but their hearts will be heavy, even above that, their emotions will be very null. Adria is the same, she was broken and she lived the life of a broken idiot for a long time until she managed to pick up her pieces and ce them back together again.


    But the Adria that had been reborn wasn''t the one that had died at heart. The newer one felt the soul of her emotions being highly restrictive than she could manage. Her emotions were there, her desire for revenge and everything stayed, with her desire to get her revenge burning the brightest. Yet the rest of them somehow felt dull and aching.


    Adria lived her life like that, due to which she never formed a genuine bond to look back on. All for her was getting her revenge, and when she turned to look back to see what she had to hold after her revenge, she found nothing.


    Adria was alone.


    And she was fine with it. But now, with her emotionsing into y again, certain things that she herself had not paid attention to in the past are nowing to light. The steps that she took, the people that she ignored, the connections that were fully real and loyal to her that she didn''t get her chance to cherish¡ªall of them now being more and more clear to her. And for all that, she had a single boy to thank for.


    Thinking till here, her eyes that no one can see narrowed, looking at Azrail with a thoughtful look till something of sn idea dawned in her soul.


    ''That boy yed me a bit...''


    She thought, while the repetitive shocks she kept receiving from having hermon sense be destroyed by Azrail while ''living'' within Valencia''s soul are all things that have now led to her giving out a genuine chuckle. The main reason is the fuel for the soul''s energy that Azrail has fed her, inspecting her soul to its core, she can feel the energy mending parts of her, helping bring back her emotions.


    When her will and heart had broken, her mind itself copsed a bit, and no matter how much she put it back, there were still parts that werepletely lost from her. But now the soul energy that Azrail gave her is improving the parts that are broken, slowly amending them, the energy now wholly being used for the process of making her whole.


    And thus, within the heart-moving scene still taking ce in front of her, her voice leaked out to Azrail as she asked.


    "Why?"


    The question of her being a whisper but to the ones here, they heard it loud and clear. Azrail turned to look at Adria, his eyes meeting her eyes as if he could see through the curse of the Heavens, and her eyes widened at the contact.


    "Why not?"


    Azrail asked back, his eyes still fixed on her, while her trembling eyes intensified, her mind seemingly reaching a conclusion she believed to be impossible.


    "Yo-You."


    Is all that left her mouth, her current situation now beingical enough to get the attention of Nayan and Valencia, who kept looking between Azrail and Adria.


    "Master?"


    Valencia called out, and it was then that Adria managed to get at least a bit of her focus back, her soul form that was dancing around now gaining back its full strength as she floated in front of Azrail. And as she did so, she started to move her eyes left and along with it, Azrail moved his eyes left. Then she moved her eyes right, which along with it, Azrail moved right, and before she could say anything, Azrail did.


    "Wow."


    And Azrail meant it as he started to get the full picture of Adria''s face in front of her.


    Adria''s soul form, bathed in ethereal blue and purple hues, seemed to dance in the winds as her presence resonated with an otherworldly elegance. Azrail found himself captivated by the spectacle before him. Her blue hair, a mesmerizing blend with streaks of purple, flowed like an otherworldly river, shimmering with an innate radiance.


    Her eyes, the windows to a soul that had seen eons, held an otherworldly beauty. A background of deep blue was adorned with a single, radiant purple star in each eye, surrounded by several smaller stars that blinked like distant gxies. Azrail felt a profound connection with fate encapsted in those eyes.


    As Adria''s soul drifted closer, the details of her visage became clearer to Azrail. He marveled at the subtle elegance of her features, a beauty that surpassed mortalprehension. Her cheekbones were sculpted like the finest art, and her lips held a celestial allure, evoking a sense of both wisdom and temptation.


    Her soul form seemed to possess an ageless maturity, an essence that transcended time. Adria had lived through epochs, witnessed the rise and fall of civilizations, and danced with the cosmic forces that shaped existence. Her beauty, while ethereal, carried the weight of countless experiences, giving her an allure that even the most enchanting goddesses would envy.


    The curves of her soul form hinted at a sensuous grace, an embodiment of both power and refinement. Adria''s body, though not confined by mortal constraints, emanated a maic allure that transcended the boundaries of physicality.


    Then came the special features of her lineage for she isn''t human but a Royal Moon Elf of the highest blood, long elongated ears to her sides, theying together to form a beautiful blend to her face, high cheekbones lent an aristocratic refinement to her visage, and her lips, painted with a hint of moonlight''s kiss, bore a subtle yet alluring curve.


    No to mention the beautiful silver symbol of a quarter moon imprinted on her forehead, shinning with vigor, her beauty enough to put several of the Gods of Beauty to shame.


    Thousands of years had etched a unique essence into Adria''s being. Her soul, once fractured and shattered, now radiated with newfoundpleteness, thanks to the enigmatic energy Azrail had shared. As the soul energy mended the broken parts of her soul, Adria''s emotions rekindled, bringing forth aplexity of feelings that danced like stardust within her.


    Adria''s soul, in its reinvigorated state, seemed to glow with an inner luminosity. The once-dull ache of forgotten emotions now vibrantly pulsed through her, resonating with the cosmic symphony.


    "You are stunningly beautiful," Azrail confessed, his words hanging in the room, a deration that resonated with a truth beyond mere aesthetics. Adria, her soul form shimmering with newfound vitality, regarded him with a mix of surprise and acknowledgment.

 Chapter 204 204-Planning To Get The Ancient Virgin

    <h4>Chapter 204 Chapter 204-nning To Get The Ancient Virgin</h4>


    The atmosphere within the room had long since turned silent with a hint of awkwardness. The other ones had no idea what was going on, looking at the scene with narrowed eyes, while Azrail just stood striving to have his eyes meet Adria''s, something which she had thought she lost with her chance of getting a second chance.


    The curse that was ced on Adria is a very nasty one. For a chance for her to show her face again in life, she had to lose all the chances of her face being seen or even remembered by anyone again. Yep, that''s the truth. Right now, any person who knew her face won''t be able to remember it. They won''t even be able to make out a bit of how her face even looks.


    All the memories and everything that existed still remain, but how she looks has been removed from existence. And now, till the end of time, it would be that no one will be able to see her face at all. No one will even be able to record her face on anything that itself will be automatically removed. Nothing shall ever see or remember her face again.


    That''s the sacrifice that Adria had made. With her sight over the lesser fate, she had sacrificed something to the higher concept of Fate itself to get this chance. Hence, several threads of fate all around the cosmos were pulled altogether at the same time for her life to be given a second chance of revenge after she was bombarded by a group of the more powerful people in the cosmos.


    It was a done-and-deal pull of fate that she made. It''s not as if her face is being hidden by smoke or anything, it''s just the fact that she no longer has a face. The fate lines she pulled to get things done, make it such that she doesn''t have a face at all. Thus, in the past, present, and future, she has no face. Her visage was removed from everything.


    If any recording had existed of her face, that would have been destroyed, making it such that she might get her revenge, but she would never be truly seen again. And Adria was fine with it. To get her revenge this seemed like a very small price for her to pay, she was more than willing to do it. But now, things have started to be different.


    For now, stood in front of her, a boy that seemed to not be wrapped around the cover of Fate itself. It''s as if the prize she gave is nothing to the boy in front of her. Thus, with her shock still filling all over her soul, she asked.


    "How?"


    To this, Azrail smiled, liking the fact that he was making a woman like Adria fully stunned. One that has stood at the summit and almost destroyed everything. The truth is just like in the first, he too wasn''t able to see anything about Adria''s face, it was fully destroyed in his mind. But everything changed the moment he gave her that soul energy, that being the changing point.


    The moment he tried to make her soul stronger with the energy, he felt a resistance from something around her, as if a higher power wasn''t allowing him to make her better. And Azrail could feel what it was, it was the deal Adria had made with Fate, who couldn''t allow any changes to happen. But the moment Azrail tried to push further, Fate made its way for him.


    As if some kind of powerful connection is to him, Azrail felt that Fate itself was giving him some sort of advantage as it grumpily allowed him to make Adria''s soul better. The moment Azrail touched any soul, it didn''t matter how well Fate removed anything, in front of Death, all became clearer than the sunniest day.


    Azrail could tell that only he could see her, and it was all thanks to Death backing him like a proud Sugar Daddy Or Mommy? And that thought only brought a smile to Azrail''s face as he spoke.


    "We let''s just say that any soul I touch, nothing of it can be hidden from me."


    The mention of Azrail''s words brought a scowl to Adria''s face, looking so beautiful that even Azrail with all his mental powers felt his heart beat faster.


    ''Her charm is very dangerous.''


    She was ying with his heart, and Adria wasn''t even focused on using charm powers. It''s just due to the fact that her charm is so high that it''s causing a naturalyer of charming control around her. Azrail is more than sure any person below the third heaven will directly turn into a fool and fall into mental shock from her beauty.


    Her charm is high enough to induce the very rarely seen natural charm shock, that only a few beauties reaching the pinnacle of beauty can do. Their beauty is so powerful that your mind will just shut down from not being able to understand the beauty itself. And such beauties will easily be able to y with your mind after that.


    ''And Valencia will be able to do all that too in the future when she is more perfect.''


    Valencia''s beauty has just begun to bloom, there''s a lot of her charm that has yet to be brought out. Just as Azrail was thinking this, Adria spoke.


    "Bullshit."


    Adria for the first time in her long life felt very annoyed, her eyes narrowing fully at Azrail as she spoke.


    "Don''t take me for a fool. I know the deepest price of what I paid, and it''s not something that''s going to change due to you having a higher connection to souls."


    To this, Azrail just kept his smile, taking a step forward. The highest difference between them was huge as he looked up into Adria''s eyes as he spoke.


    "Then why don''t you find out more about myself on your own? Aren''t you the fate seer of all secrets, one said to have manipted the secrets of the cosmos with fate itself? Then why don''t see what more you can find about me?"


    The challenge of Azrail''s words being naked to the room.


    ''She''s beautiful, I want her.''


    Azrail thought, and he didn''t hide his thoughts from Valencia, who looked at him with narrowed eyes. Azrail isn''t doing all this just to make Adria angry. He didn''t make her soul stronger, sneakily used the energy to start mending her broken soul points because they are just family, nah, he ain''t that good a man.


    The inner workings of his mind were indeed to get into the good side of Adria. Her mind, her powers, her knowledge all being extremely useful things that will be of great use to Azrail, who wishes to cover over the whole cosmos itself. And it''s for that at the beginning he did everything he did to help Adria. The thought of romantically wooing this ancient virgin didn''t cross much through Azrail''s mind.


    After all, even if he can help her to live again, without seeing how she looks, it''s all useless to him. But now, after this sudden change, Azrail now has the desire to possess this beauty, that has never felt the love of a man, that is now slowlying back to earth with her feelings that had turned dull long ago.


    And with such feelings wille unknown new emotions and stuff that she isn''t used to, and Azrail will be there every step of the way to take advantage of it. He won''t be able to get her now with this childlike look of his, but he can pave a small path for it starting from now, and he won''t be able to do it alone. Thinking so, he looked at Valencia, who was giving him a pout.


    Yet within her mind''s already running several ns on how to throw her dear teacher right into Azrail''s clutches.

 Chapter 205 205-Azrail’s Plot.

    <h4>Chapter 205 Chapter 205-Azrail''s Plot.</h4>


    A creeping silence filled the whole ce. Adria and Azrail''s eyes met on a rough patch, the two of them gazing into each other''s eyes. The words that Azrail spoke were disrespectful to Adria. The call towards her past now, a sense of dishonor, isn''t good at all. Not to mention, in terms of power and status, Adria is indeed someone of untold status.


    It would be simr to a little kid calling up to her 40-year-old teacher and telling him to find where the kid hid the cookie¡ªa call that, depending on the perspective, would either look cute or very arrogant from the eyes of a child that hasn''t seen the world at all. The situation now brimming between Adria and Azrail can be said to be thetter if one were to look at it through unbiased eyes.


    The growing tension seemed to have reached its peak as Adria muttered, "Fine, it was my fault anyway. I was too careless to ask another their secret when it''s just a stupid question."


    Adria''s words just lightly surprised Azrail. He was already expecting the situation to unfold in a simr manner. To Adria, he is an enigma, and from what Adria must have gathered till now, someone protected him in the level of aspects that exist above all. She isn''t going out of her way to mess with Azrail, not when he seems to be the ticket to achieving Adria''s long dream.


    ''Yet even then she will try to find everything she can about me. The little call I made has affected her pride, thus she will strive in the dark to get me.''


    Azrail didn''t throw those words at Adria to just piss her off. Each word he articted to her has a deeper meaning to get her to move. Sure, manipting a person like Adria seems close to impossible, and in a way, it is. But as established, Azrail didn''t go out of his way to heal Adria''s soul purely out of the good of his heart.


    In terms of soul control and ying with it, there is no one in the cosmos who will be able to go against the current him. If Adria is to y at the fact that he is someone with some good control of souls, then she is far too naive to think so. The moment Adria has allowed Azrail to enter her soul and ''help'' her, in a way, her fate was sealed.


    Every step Azrail took to get there was fully nned. Azrail could have asked Adria to do this back at the mansion to have Adria provide the information to his family, making it a much better situation and timing. But he didn''t because he wanted the ultimate surprise flowing through Adria when he asked so.


    The repetitive hits froming to this ce, knowing what it is, seeing the infamous mad scientist as his ve, showing off his power over soul and mind, and then finally asking Adria to help pass the information to his family, this is all to keep her mind busy such that the flow wouldn''t have been interrupted.


    As said before, after gaining the blessing of Death, there is nothing much a soul can hide from him. To Azrail, the soul tells a story, and Adria''s soul tells him a beautiful story. The pieces she had put together in the past had only mended her soul in a way. She was simr to him, one that overcame despair.


    Thus, even before, there existed imperfections in her soul, which sadly and unknowingly to Adria, only seemed to have worsened after she became a pure soul leeching off Valencia. Thus, the same emotional maturity and control over emotions, whatever little that she had left before, are no longer as perfect as they are.


    Thus, when shock and shock came to Adria, it gave the opening that Azrail needed. Unlike others out there fully encased in a body, for Adria, her whole soul itself is the conductor of her emotions, making it such that her whole set of emotions is a mess. If one small thing happens, the surprise she feels will be 10 times stronger than what others feel.


    And the truly funny thing here is the fact that Adria herself hasn''te to understand it. She knew of the little problems in her soul long ago, but she doesn''t know what''s happening to her soul right now due to her just being present as a soul. As said, there is no one better than Azrail right now to see and understand the soul.


    Thus, ever since Azrail has regained her true self, he had aimed for Adria. In the beginning, he just wanted her full loyalty and control over her, and for that, he nned this all extensively. Each word and action he spoke led Adria towards epting his ''help'' to make it such that she would be able to send information to his family.


    The shock after shock with the 10 times multiplier being that when the situation came, Adria didn''t move to think deeper into it, for she knows Azrail is too mysterious, and the best thing to always do when faced with someone that deals with death is to always protect your soul. But the heat of the moment didn''t let Adria take it.


    If it was before, Adria wouldn''t even hesitate twice to just say no to him. It''s just in stupid. But as Azrail said so, Adria is feeling things at 10 times the strength. Thus, within this new realm, Adria starts to deal with emotions, her emotions going out of her way to show that since Azrail is Valencia''s lover, would he harm her at all?


    In her cold-blooded mind, she would have seen and gone through several scenarios to know that people like them who have ovee their broken selves, even when repaired, would be very cunning to let things just flow. But she couldn''t see it, for Azrail fully showed himself as a ''family'' kid.


    Each word he represented moved towards showing off Azrail as a family guy who won''t hurt his family, and subtly during his words, he would indicate that Adria is his family too. All these small words kept increasing certain feelings of attachment within Adria''s soul.


    After havinge back to his real self, Azrail kept an eye on Adria, and he could see the changes taking ce within her soul. With her emotions being let loose, the things she should have focused more on, the connections she should have kept close, and those regretful things she left behind had slowly begun to bloom within Adria''s self.


    Adria would believe that the surprise is bringing her out, but it''s not fully true. It''s the sense of her feelings now truly having 10 times effect, thus showing her towards the regrets that are blooming beautifully. And Azrail kept an eye on it, for he knew for someone like Adria, it wouldn''t take long for her to reach her own enlightenment.


    And above all that, Azrail has read a lot about Valencia''s journey, at least till the parts the book ended. In those, there were the great descriptions of how this fully cold-blooded woman had changed toward a very sunny shine, being the Moon elf that shines light within the darkest times for others, basically bing much kinder and epting.


    Thus, Azrail knew that she was at her phase of trying to be more epting,ing to understand that she should let more people in and be more connected. Thus, Azrail took advantage of that to spell his family words and nonsense, to get Adria to be more epting of him. That, along with the surprises, her 10 times feelings, the new discoveries, all went forth to Adria suddenly going with the flow to let Azrail heal her soul.


    And that''s where she made her first mistake. The moment he had seen her face, Azrail had decided to make her his. He can''t do that now, but he has already ced the seed of that deep within her soul. And when it''s right and ripe, this beautiful woman that terrorized the powerful will helplessly fall for him, plus he has helped too.

 Chapter 206 206-Dweller Node.

    <h4>Chapter 206 Chapter 206-Dweller Node.</h4>


    "Cough, now why don''t we all calm down?"


    Nayan spoke, diffusing whatever bullshit atmosphere that was forming within the room, bringing the main focus back. Adria still floating above Valencia, she not even aware of the future that Azrail has set for her, even more, so that her own discipline is already nning on selling her off to her own lover!


    ''Life truly is bizarre.....''


    Azrail mused as he spoke to Nayan.


    "We already have set the little things we need for now, we will move towards the bigger detailster."


    Everyone nodded their heads at these words, seeing so Azrail spoke.


    "Give me the highest-grade Dweller you have."


    These words made Nayan smile as he tossed the already prepared two dwellers to Azrail''s hands. They were in the shapes of small orbs, the two of them twinkling with different lights as they seemed to shine forth with certain energy surrounding the two.


    "Thetest in cirction, a top-tier model with all ess control, elemental fusion, and even Celestial resonance," Nayan spoke in a calm tone. Azrail nodded his head, and without any hesitation, he gave one to his sister Xuanyin, who held the little orb in her hand. A little bit of wonder passed through her eyes as she kept looking at the orb. Thanks to Adria''s ''teachings,'' Xuanyin has an exact idea of what it is and how it works. Thus, even for the cold-minded her, she couldn''t help but feel some excitement pass through her body.


    The small orb in her hand is the ess point to all the things across the cosmos, an easy way to see everything that exists far and wide. The current Xuanytin is no longer the small frog trapped in the bottom of the well, she clearly understands the opportunity around her and she clearly knows her worth too.


    "You know how to connect, right?" Azrail asked, to which Xuanyin nodded her head.


    "Good, then connect ande back," these words prompted Xuanytin to ce the dweller within her palm. She ced it correctly within her line of sight, her eyes being fully visible to the orb. As the saying goes, the eyes are the windows to the soul, a shining light shed from within the dweller, seemingly scanning deep into Xuanyin''s soul and marking her unique soul signature. Thus, none other than her will be able to use her dweller anymore.


    And just as the scanning finished, the light vanished from Xuanyin''s eyes as her body started to fall, the orb disintegrating and flowing into Xuanyin''s eyes, seemingly fixing itself into Xuanyin''s soul, and as Xuanyin fell Azrail caught her. With a smile, he saw the closed eyes of Xuanyin, and from his experiences, she would appear in a fully white room with nothing to do there. As the first entry, she will have the choice of moving to a location free of charge, but then again, all she will be able to do is wander around without any credits or ideas.


    Thus, within a minuteter, Xuanyin''s eyes started to flutter open, a sense of unfamiliarity first shing through those beautiful blue eyes of hers which soon regained its sense back. She still lightly leaned against Xuanyin as Azrail asked.


    "How was it?"


    Xuanyin: "...."


    "Yeah, I too felt a bit weird after my first time too."


    Xuanyin: "...."


    "Yeah, don''t worry, it will wear off soon, plus I will make sure you enjoy your stays there too."


    Xuanyin: "..."


    "Hah! My little sister doesn''t need to mind about the money, your big brother is loaded after all," Azrail replied with an indulging smile as he patted her head. She soon regained her bnce and self from the soul transfer that she just experienced, her eyes still in wonder and he could feel the excitement of something new coursing through her, which made him chuckle.


    "Now why don''t we go home and give it to Mother too?"


    Xuanyin excitedly nodded her head at those words. Seeing so, Azrail focused his eyes towards the rest of the room, he speaking towards Valencia.


    "Check everything and have a better discussion with Nayan and Adria over what should be done. Also, don''t push yourself too much over the buy list I gave you."


    After saying so, Azrail walked up to Valencia and ced a kiss on her forehead. She lightly blushed at it but nheless nodded her head.


    "Um, you don''t have to worry about me too much, and I will deal with things here. You can go for now."


    Valencia responded with a calm tone. At least she is trying to sound calm to which Azrail replied.


    "No worries, I will be back soon, just have some cleaning left over to do."


    And thus, with that, Azrail and Xuanyin shed from where they stood, soon appearing back at the very ce of the mansion they came from. The presence of Yun and Raena was absent, thus the two of them silently started to move, walking out of the room towards their mother''s workroom. Along the way, Azrail came upon the new servants.


    And being new as they were, all of them either fell into a daze or couldn''t keep their heads clear when they met him. Even with his natural charm being suppressed, the innate looks he still holds from his cultivation make it hard for the lesser mortals to even focus simply on their works as he passes by them. Only a few of them seemed to either break away or not fall for it at all.


    And all of them thus showing him that they are not normal at all. Azrail doesn''t even have to use a technique like this at all, his eyes are more than able to see the stories or feelings filling their souls, and he has a better idea than before of how he will deal with all the spies that are infiltrating the mansion.


    ''Looks like they will all be the first guinea pigs.''


    Laughing a bit internally at that, Azrail and Xuanyin reached their mother''s work office, thus entering inside. Azrail could see his mother focused on her work, different documents and several formal calls for meetings, and more being beside her. Within another part of the room sat Raena, she too helping Yun however she could.


    "Looks like you are busy, mother."


    Azrail spoke, his words bringing his mother out of her work as she smiled.


    "Well, a certain someone had toe in with a big bang, thus giving this poor old woman some extra work."


    She spoke, to which Azrail replied.


    "Guilt as charged."


    With that, Azrail went forth to ce the dweller within the table. Yun''s eyes widened a bit at it but she easily understood what was in front of her. Thus, without any words, she took the orb from the table. It was held to her eyesight, and just like Xuanyin, she quickly lost her focus, lying a bit limp on the table. Within a minuteter, she was back, a frown filling Yun''s face as she popped herself on the table.


    "Urgh.....now that wasn''t pleasant."


    She spoke with a frown, her hands rubbing her forehead a bit as she leaned herself into the chair she sat in. Seeing this, Azrail smiled.


    "You will get used to it."


    He spoke, to which Yun replied.


    "Yeah, the first time is always the worst."


    With that, a few secondster, she was all fine, her eyes focusing on Azrail as she forwarded an invitation to him. He took it up and read it, his eyes narrowing at all the information at y.


    "Tsk.....the imperial family did surely act fast."


    He spoke, to which Yun replied.


    "They indeed did, the ball will be called upon in a week, and they are making it such that it would be a jolly one fully engulfing the Empire."


    Azrail didn''t respond to it immediately, his eyes moved toward Raena back in disguise, who seemed to have now focused on the conversation. Their eyes met each other, a spark flying as Raena spoke.


    "I can ept the idea, it''s worth the shot, and I would love to give that bastard some trouble."


    Azrail smiled at her words, his eyes going forth to meet his mother''s, the same sly light shing in their eyes, along with a greed-filled smile on them. On the other side left the crazed chuckles of Raena, and perhaps the only one not ying anything devious being Xuanyin, who just stuck to Azrail and is more than happy with that.


    However in another way, perhaps Xuanyin might be the most dangerous one in the room itself.

 Chapter 207 207-Time To Dance.

    Chapter 207 207-Time To Dance.


    A Week Later:


    "This looks more like a festival than a ball."


    Azrail spoke as he gazed at all the different ships floating towards the main central pce, the clouds sky being filled up, not to mention all the chariots moving through the streets, all extremely posh ones that can only be afforded by the best of the best. Even the streets and buildings themselves seemed to shine with some festive light.


    "Well, they are, after all, celebrating a never-before-seen genius within the Empire, so at least this much fanfare is required if they want to win you over."


    Azrail''s mother, Yun, spoke standing beside him, causing his eyes to move towards his now well-dressed mother. One fully ready for the ball, looking stunning, she stood regally beside him, radiating an air of grace and refinement that would turn heads. Her long, flowing ck hair cascaded down her shoulders.


    She was draped in an intricately embroidered gown. A high cor adorned with midnight-blue gems framed Yun''s regal countenance, drawing attention to her captivating eyes.


    "Um...."


    A small sound of agreement called out after Yun''s words, causing his eyes to turn towards his sister Xuanyin, who looked like a doll in her dress. Xuanyin, Azrail''s adorable sister, stood nearby, a vision of innocence and charm. Her silky silver hair framed her delicate face in gentle waves. A crown of tiny, iridescent blue flowers adorned her hair.


    The dress she wore was celestial blue thatplemented her eyes. The gown is adorned with delicatece and silver embroidery. Around her neck, Xuanyin wore a petite silver pendant, her petite hands were adorned with silver bracelets, each one a delicate piece of craftsmanship. The bracelets emitted a soft chime as she moved, tiny silver rings adorned her fingers.


    As she twirled, the skirt of her dress fluttered, revealing silver shoes adorned with delicate moonstone embellishments, each and every part of her screamed luxury, as her eyes met Azrail''s.


    Xuanyin: "....."


    "I know you don''t feel good wearing all that, but it''s needed to show our power, position, and standing."


    Azrail replied with a wry smile as Xuanyin''sints filled his mind.


    "This is still creepy."


    Raena spoke, seeing the scene, she too in her disguised form wearing a beautiful red gown, one fully representing blood. Even with her disguise, her sinful body is fully pressed against the dress, making her look sexy even though her body is hidden. And just like his mother, no jewelry seems to adorn her body. Raena just looking impatient to just get things done.


    "Mother, hold your tongue."


    Valencia replied with a shake of her head, she seemingly having given up her disguise as her true colors flowed, her pink puffy hair with her mix of amethyst fully let her free. Valencia, Azrail''s devoted and alluring lover, stood gracefully beside him, a mesmerizing blend of pink and amethyst strands cascading down her back. Despite a veil covering her face, her enchanting pink eyes shone through.


    She wore a gown of a blooming cherry blossom. The fabric was a gentle pink that seamlessly transitioned into a deeper amethyst near the hem. Valencia''s gown was a masterpiece of design, adorned with intricate patterns of silver thread. The neckline, modest yet alluring, entuated the elegant curve of her neck.


    Her veil, a sheer fabric of the same pink and amethyst hues, was adorned with subtle sparkles.


    Valencia''s hair, meticulously styled, was held in ce by an ornate silver hairpin adorned with pink and amethyst gemstones. Strands of hair framed her face, adding a softness to her overall appearance. The only jewelry she wore was a simple silver ne with a singr pink gemstone.


    ''I guess a lot of hearts and minds will be broken today.''


    Azrail mused, seeing all the beauties around him, they gathering enough to blow the minds of everyone around, and with the collection of several egosing together, powerful ones, it will be a horny addiction for the ones with less control and will to themselves.


    ''Not like we are not aiming for it.''


    Turning his gaze to meet Raena''s, Azrail asked.


    "How did the setup go?"


    To this, a light smile filled her face as she spoke.


    "It''s well, Liam has already contacted me with a lot of questions."


    "And what did you reply?"


    Azrail asked, to which Raena instantly said.


    "Fuck off."


    To this, Azrail just shook his head with a smile, his eyes going to meet his mother''s as he asked.


    "How did the spread go?"


    "It has reached all the levels it has to reach, and above that, it seems the Imperial family has already made its move."


    Azrail nodded his head at his mother''s words. Days ago, the information regarding Valencia and Raena had already started to spread with the words from Azrail, their physical descriptions being the main part of the information. The real-time information is being served by the spy servants moving around here.


    ''The other empires around are also getting restless.''


    The existence of Azrail with such power is something that no one can ept. There are several peak-level Heaven Core realms within the main powers, but even they can''t go around to simply freezing another Heaven Core realm expert as if he or she is an ant. But there rumors of Azrail being able to do it have already spread around.


    Even more, piquing towards the fact that an expert of the third heaven has taken Azrail in as his disciple! The third heaven!


    The mystical realm that the ones of this realm can''t even dream about, a ce of such mystery and legends that just getting a glimpse of that peak is more than enough for the cultivators here to sale everything they have for the chance, a level of situation that even the Empires here will have to walk on tiptoe around Azrail if the information is true.


    Right now the central focus of the entire continent that Azrail is in is fully focusing on him, their greedy yet apprehensive eyes fully set on him. And right now, thanks to the help of Liam''s other wife, the information is going forth to only get more and more true.


    "The other wives have made contact, right?"


    Azrail asked, his eyes meeting Valencia, who nodded her head, her eyes narrowing a bit as she spoke.


    "From my father''s behavior when he called me up, it seems to be the case. I also have started to get some more contact within the Ewald family, and I can sense that they are already aiming for me."


    Azrail nodded his head at those words. Even if the ones from the third Heaven want toe here, it won''t be that easy. Azrail, who has yed with several organizations stronger than him, pushing them to kill each other, easily understands the behavior of how these kinds of people living high up in the sky work.


    ''They would first try to use all the powers within here to get me.''


    Liam''s other wives won''t be able to openly move. Even if they don''t like Valencia, openly using resources to push Raena and Valencia to their death would only backfire on them. Thus their actions would be more discreet, using their resources of the second heaven, they will use these resources to target towards the first heaven.


    "Mother, you said there are some movements on the border, right?"


    Azrail asked, to which Yun nodded her head, her eyes focusing on the outside world that was seemingly moving at its pace.


    "There have been reports of movements from the sides of the continent and even our Empire."


    She said, her words making Azrail smile.


    ''Well, they are moving fast.''


    Musing at this thought, his eyes started to move through everyone in the room, his sister, the weakest one here, was already protected with enough treasures within the range of the fourth heaven, protective treasures that only the most treasured descendants of the powers of the fourth heaven will be able to get.


    One or two of such that can even cause great disaster to realms equipped within Xuanyin, such that if any attack came to her, the attackers won''t even be able to tell what hit them before they died, such treasures also being in the hands of the rest of the people within the room. They all have four levels of protection around them.


    These are due to the courtesy of the dear ve Nayan, some treasures being from the ones he looted, belonging to powerful people, while the rest he was forced to overwork himself to create them, thanks to the order of Azrail, a poor guy lying fainted in a room, with all his eyes rolled up his head. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Azrail might have gotten the best of his revenge killing him, but he still feels a sense of satisfaction covering him when he tortures the mad scientist to overwork, in the end, the current ones gathered here are safer than many others around. Heck, to kill them even Liam would have to descend on his own, and not such power can ever easily be moved.


    Thus all enemies thate to kill them will all be nutrients and information that will be very useful to Azrail''s ns.


    ''It would be best if someone working closely to one of the wives themselves would descend.''


    Azrail marked, while things are shit Liam can''t still juste and take them. Some process still has to be followed.


    ''And that will be our mark to hit.''

 Chapter 208 208-Grand Entrance.

    Chapter 208208-Grand Entrance.


    Azrail, within the week, having discussed with his family, Nayan, and even Adria, has already concluded some powerful ns that will shake the entire realm in days toe, and his name wouldn''t just fill the tongues of this continent but all the continents spread around, even behind that, he has even made some hidden ns that only he knows.


    ''Can''t have everyone knowing everything.''


    Musing at this thought, Azrai stepped into the courtyard with his family. His eyes came upon the chariot to take them away. The chariot, a marvel of futuristic design, stood sleek and imposing in the courtyard, ready to transport Azrail and hispanions to the grand Imperial ball. As Azrail approached, the entrance expanded, revealing a spacious interior capable of amodating up to fifty passengers with ease. The doors slid open smoothly, emitting a soft hum as they revealed the luxurious interior.


    Inside, the chariot boasted an extravagant blend offort and cutting-edge technology. The walls were adorned with holographic disys. Plush, reclining seats lined the sides, each equipped with personal holo screens and built-in cultivation chambers for rxation during the journey.


    The ceiling of the chariot disyed a breathtaking simtion of the starry night sky. Ambient lighting, adjustable to match the passengers'' preferences, bathed the interior in a warm, celestial glow. Advanced cultivation arrays were seamlessly integrated into the architecture, providing a harmonious environment for practitioners to refine their skills.


    The chariot featured cutting-edge propulsion systems, its movement almost imperceptible as it glided smoothly through the air. Anti-gravitational technology allowed for a silent and vibration-free journey, ensuring thefort of the passengers. The exterior surface shimmered with a protective energy shield, a testament to the advanced defensive mechanisms incorporated into its design.


    As the chariot prepared for departure, a soft hum emanated from its core, and the holographic control panel lit up with a gentle glow.


    Its design and creation were enough to get people from the second heaven to take a look, thus all of his family consisting of Valencia, Yunm Xuanyin, and Raena got onto it, the space being more than enough.


    The insides have the space to fit at least 40 to 50 people, with some extra doors being present here and there that can connect to different rooms.


    "This is nice..."


    Raena spoke, sitting in the gold-ted seating with Valencia while Azrai, his mother, and sister took seats beside him facing Raena and Valencia, the two of them sitting together.


    "Where did you get this from, boy?"


    Raena asked, not really that much interested yet still trying to get to know Azrail more.


    "Well, let''s just say I got this by swindling two Empires and having Nayan make some touchings to it."


    Azrail replied with a smile, the chariot not even needing a rider; it already being centrally connected to him. Thus, with a hum, the chariot came online, its presence filling the courtyard as it silently started to float upwards, not even a bit of disturbance hitting them sitting in the room. And as this happened, a holographic disy of the outside world was shown to the one interested.


    "Mother, if you want anything you can just speak it."


    Azrail spoke.


    "Oh? Then I could like a mocktail."


    Yun spoke, and just as she did, a silent voice spoke out.


    [Order epted.]


    Thus, within seconds, a mocktail was made and appeared floating in front of Azrail''s mother who took it and started to take small sips of it, a self-deprecating smile filling her face as she spoke.


    "It''s only after all this that I am starting to understand why all the ones above look at us like we are some vige people."


    Azrail didn''t reject the words as Raena spoke.


    "Get me a drink with a strong taste."


    And just like before, the same thing happened for Raena, a drink being ready for her, and Azrail just shook his head at her action as he spoke.


    "Just don''t get too drunk."


    "No promises."


    Raena replied back and to which all Azrail could do was look at Valencia who assured him that things would be fine. Thus, under the setting sun of the evening, the chariot floating deep into the sky approached towards the Imperial Pce. Normally it''s not possible to fly closely to the pce at all as it has its own defensive arrays and formations.


    But just for the ball, it''s down and epting, though if yound and say if you have no invitations then it''s just in death from there. Thus within the rxing atmosphere, the chariot kept moving, its speed matching all the huge airships floating towards the Imperial pce, and the funny thing being that even within all that, it stood out like a sore thumb.


    This journey didn''t take long, and within 15 minutes, the chariot started to settle down, its presence screaming that it''s important as it started tond softly towards the ground being shown by one of the cultivators pointing to the loading area, the man in question being of the cultivation Core forming realm, such level of use only being seen within the Imperial pce.


    Thus, with the man''s guidance, the chariotnded softly, no sound or shaking being taken ce as it started to settle down, and within it, Azrail started to face the ones around him, thankfully Raena was not drunk as he asked with a smile.


    "Ready?"


    No reply was given to him but all the nods he got were more than enough as they walked towards the door, it opening up with a hum as Azrail''s mother took the lead, taking the first step outside, her back straight and her posture screaming grace and elegance. Azrail and Xuanyin took the lead while Valencia and Raena followed.


    The moment they stepped out, the eyes of the man having led their arrival opened wide, he taking big gulps as he looked between Yun and Raena, he even momentarily fell into a daze when he gazed upon Valencia, but Valencia kept her charm under control, such that he easily broke himself away from it.


    "I Great guests Yun and rest, wee."


    He spoke in a calm voice, at least the man in trying to. His eyes at times peek at Azrail and then going into a daze, but the man seems to have some willpower as he quickly keeps getting himself back as he speaks.


    "We have someone else prepared to ept you inside."


    Just as he finished speaking, someone elsended right beside the man, the person in question being a woman with a maid dress, one professional fully wrapping around her as she spoke with a bow.


    "It''s an honor to have you all here, I am one of the 5 head maids here, Meng Yao, and I wish to guide our important guests from here onwards."


    "It would be our pleasure."


    Yun replied with a smile. Thus, with one final nod, the maid Meng Yao started to guide them, the group quickly catching behind her.


    ''Smart y here...''


    Azrail mused, the woman in front of him being at the Earth Core realm, something one can''t reach without talent and a great bloodline gics. The mention of her handmaid status shows how important Azrail''spany is to them. While using a woman to cushion the tension if there is any, plus it''s better being a woman since all around Azrail are beauties, and men sometimes no matter how smart or controlling can lose their intelligence and just think with their dick.


    Smiling a bit, Azrail started to walk with a calm tone, Valencia being beside him as her fingers intertwined with his, his eyes meeting hers for a moment, yet no words needed to be spoken between them. Hundreds of eyes soon focused on their entourage, the need of the headmaid showing their importance and their whole presence screaming beauty and power.


    Not to mention that by now the ones here in thending bay already know and have byhearted the image of Yun, at least the ones avable to not mess up in the future, hence a lot of eyes, people from different parts of the Empire, all of the great status stopped as they gazed at him and his family.


    And within this, Azrail quickly sensed a malicious gaze focusing on him, his soul and his senses being able to easily detect itt as he discreetly gazed at a man standing within a humongous air traveler, the man being handsome, looking to be in his 30s, yet his eyes being hidden with certain ill intent.


    Bold words of Min being written in the air traveler and it didn''t take a genius to understand where the dislike wasing from.


    ''Guess this won''t be too boring.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Azrail mused, his hand tightening around Valencia''s while slowly cating his little jealous sister.

 Chapter 209-Meng Yao Gone......

    Chapter209-Meng Yao Gone......


    ''As extravagant as ever.''


    Azrail mused as his group walked forth, his eyes meeting all the beautiful ces around, the well-kept gardens even within this loading bay, to the majestic pce, its walls reaching towards the sky, the spirals shining forth with all the gems ced on it, the walls themselves being made of very expensive materials.


    Thus with one hand romantically intertwined with Valencia while the other one taken in by Xuanyin, she possessively holding onto his arm, thus all Azrail could do for now was go with the flow, his group soon reaching one of the pce doors, its height towering over everyone and for the moment the front lead being the head maid, Meng Yao.


    The moment they reached the door, an arrangement of different beautiful maid women would be seen, all of them waiting in line for their entry, and the moment they arrived at the door, a respective bow left them all, each one of them being high beauties yet in the presence of the women in Azrail''s group, all of them were overshadowed.


    "This is quite the arrangement for us."


    Yun spoke with a calm gaze as she looked at the arrangement, while Raena whistled at it.


    "This is nice."


    Raena spoke, while Azrail just remained silent, to this Meng Yao spoke in a respectful voice.


    "The Emperor didn''t want you all to feel a loss of anything, he hopes you would all have your best time in the ball toe, especially when you wait."


    To her words, Yun asked.


    "We are waiting?"


    "Yes, the ball will soon start, and the Emperor would like for all of you to have a grand entrance, so I hope it won''t be an issue for all of you to wait sometime in a designated room, we have prepared the best."


    To these words of Meng Yao, Yun turned to look at Azrail, who lightly nodded her head, this situation being even better for them, hence Yun spoke.


    "We will take it, lead the way."


    Her voice wasmanding as Meng Yao with a bow started to lead them forth, even with such high cultivation and standing not an ounce of arrogance leaked out of her as the rest of the maids in a line started to follow, their steps controlled and silent.


    ''Some are trained assassins.''


    Azrail remarked and he wasn''t the only one as Valencia too spoke to him about it, from what he could gather, they weren''t here to hurt him but to see and understand the group better, to be prepared for a future that might turn bad, thus the movement was silent as the group kept being led.


    Azrail took it all freely as he just kept looking around the pce, the insides being even more extravagant, with there being several sections and split to the ce, there being the main pce, the Empress halls, the wives and the concubines'' ces, all well-built and spread around, the size of the pce area itself being a city.


    The halls are decorated with several beautiful art pieces, the floors areid with gems and more, not to mention that the Qi itself inside is warmer and controlled, cultivating in here will be 10 times more effective than the outside ce, and this is just the more visitor area, one can only hope how the deeper areas would be.


    "Please."


    Meng Yao spoke as she stood in front of a door, it opening to provide a well-furnished andvish room, with several rxing spots, the purity of the Qi even being higher inside the room. Yun didn''t say anything as she just entered inside with the rest taking it in, the door closing as they entered with Meng Yao too entering.


    With controlled movements, Azrail and the rest easily took a spot on a couch, their presence now fullymanding as Meng Yao asked.


    "Do any of you need anything?"


    To this, Azrail turned to look at Valencia, no words needed to be said as the full force of Valencia''s charm burst out of her, controlled enough to fully focus on Meng Yao. The woman didn''t even feel anything before which she fell into a daze, her mental realm was now fully down, and thus Azrail essed to his mental power.


    The colorless energy swirling from deep within Azrail, right now he hasn''t started to cultivate it, but he still has higher mental energy from after his talent got a boost, also during the week Azrail dived deep into the limbo and swallowed the soul of a mental cultivator, a very powerful one that has now granted him some very dangerous technique, surprising ones.


    Thus with the mental energy in his hand, he supplied his soul energy to it, the power and pration of the mental energy being boosted, and thus following the technique a rumbling started to be heard from the energy, Azrail going forth to produce a vibration to his energy while he sted it towards Meng Yao''s mental realm.


    It easily prated deep into her mind, and with speed it started to crawl all around, due to her not being a mental master, her mental realm being small, not to mention that her cultivation is below Azrail''s, with slighting tentacles, the mental energy started to wrap around Meng Yao''s mental realm, slowly starting to wrap it whole.


    While this whole thing kept happening Meng Yao couldn''t react at all. The room seemed still as Azrail''s mental energy weaved its way into Meng Yao''s mind. The subtle vibrations of the technique echoed in the air. As the mental tendrils extended, they delicately encased Meng Yao''s consciousness, wrapping around it like an intricate web.


    Azrail''s technique, acquired from the swallowed soul of a mental master, was known as the "Sovereign Mind Bind." It was a forbidden art that allowed the user to infiltrate, manipte, and dominate the mental realm of others. The technique didn''t just control thoughts, it shattered the existing ego, breaking down mental barriers, and subjected the target toplete mental dominance.


    The process was meticulous, with Azrail''s mental energy navigating through the intricate pathways of Meng Yao''s consciousness. It probed deeper, uncovering memories, emotions, and fears. The Sovereign Mind Bind was not just about control, it was about restructuring the very fabric of the target''s mind, eroding their sense of self until nothing but subservience remained.


    Within the mental realm, Azrail began to see fragments of Meng Yao''s memories¡ªa childhood home, moments of happiness, and glimpses of her training. As he delved further, he found her loyalty to the Emperor, her dedication to her duty, and the unyielding will that defined her character. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The Sovereign Mind Bind, however, worked relentlessly. It targeted the core of Meng Yao''s being, slowly dismantling her existing mental defenses. It unraveled the threads of her ego, stripping away theyers that defined her individuality. Azrail''s mental energy asserted dominance, imprinting an unspokenmand within the recesses of Meng Yao''s consciousness.


    Meng Yao''s eyes zed over, a subtle shift urring in her demeanor. Her poised stance wavered, reced by a subtle rxation. The mental realm maniption took its toll as her mind became an open book for Azrail to read and influence.


    Azrail withdrew his mental energy, retracting the Sovereign Mind Bind. The room returned to its serene state, and Meng Yao, seemingly unaware of the intrusion, stood there with a cid expression.


    The technique had sessfully taken root, and Meng Yao''s mentalndscape now molded to Azrail''s will. The once formidable head maid, now subtly influenced, awaited Azrail''smands like an obedient servant.


    With a mere thought, Azrail initiatedmunication within their newly established mental connection.

 Chapter 210-The Palace Working.

    Chapter 210-The Pce Working.


    "Tell me everything that the Emperor told you to do."


    Azrail spoke in amanding voice, it being fully registered within Meng Yao''s mind as she spoke.


    "Yes master, the Emperor had asked me to keep an eye on you and your group, to see if you are as talented and powerful as they say. Also, he asked me to note specific qualities of the woman around me. He also asked me to see if there are any weak points in your group, to settle you all nicely in this room, to give you a sense of utmostfort."


    Azrail raised his hand as Meng Yao shut her mouth, his eyes moving towards his mother who first spoke.


    "I still can''t get used to a power like this."


    Azrail could see the tint of fear in her eyes in his mothers eyes as she spoke, not towards him but towards the power itself. Yet, she didn''t let that keep her down as Yun soon continued.


    "It''s the basic stuff we expected. They seemed to have made their moves towards this ce, perhaps already have bought off the Emperor, who might be sweating to his balls to find any weakness for them to use."


    Flinching a bit at his mother''snguage, Azrail just focused back on Meng Yao as hemanded.


    "Continue with the main points."


    "The Emperor was specifically more focused on what weakness he could gather about you, and he was more interested in seeing if your body can be broken down into a cauldron and used, you and your sister."


    While the words truly angered everyone in the room, they had already anticipated something like this. The wives of Liam just want Valencia and Raena gone, what happens to him isn''t much of a matter to them. Sure, he might be talented, but he is still rted to Valencia. Letting him live would only bite them in the asster, so ''they'' might have already made contact with people giving the guise of doing whatever they wanted to Azrail when it''s all finished.


    "The Emperor knows that we are not fully powerful?"


    Azrail asked, to this, Meng Yao shook her head.


    "I don''t know."


    Seeing so, Azrail changed the question.


    "Were there any high-level movements within the pce, something pointing towards the fact that something huge has happened, anything that happened within this one-week range?"


    The question of Azrail led to Meng Yao''s face frowning a bit in thought, her answer soon flowing out.


    "Indeed, two days ago, the whole pce seemed to have gone into some kind of lock, as the Emperor asked no one to make a move."


    The rest, hearing the words, looked at Azrail who smirked a bit, his eyes meeting towards his mother as he spoke.


    "Guess, they have made their move into the Rexion Empire."


    "When do you think they will make their move?"


    Valencia asked before Yun could. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "They might try something during the ball, but it''s not sure, though knowing the Emperor he might have something smart nned around."


    Yun spoke, her face still rxed, while Raena seemed to have found the wine cab and had already poured herself a drink. The only one fully silent is being Xuanyin, still sticking to Azrail but reading through what''s going through his sister''s head all Azrail could feel was she might perhaps be the most dangerous in the room as a whole.


    Xuanyin''s whole thought process has moved towards torture and killing of the Emperor ever since the words of the Emperor''s desire to have him and Xuanyin as cauldrons. She was more enraged for him than her own.


    ''Guess seeing a lot of things aren''t all that good.''


    Azrail musing at the useless thought focused back on Ming Yao.


    "Tell me about the situation around the pce, how is it? The current dynamics?"


    The pce is a web of intrigue and subtle power ys. As Azrail probed Meng Yao''s thoughts, the dynamics of the pce revealed themselves.


    The Empress shrouded in an air of regal authority secluded herself within the inner chambers, a sign that she held considerable influence. The concubines, a delicate yetpetitivework, were on edge, sensing the ripples of impending change. The power struggle among them was evident, each vying for the Emperor''s favor and the coveted position of bearing the next heir.


    Yun, with her perceptive gaze, noted the unspoken hierarchy among the concubines. "There''s a subtle power shift. The Empress retains control, but some concubines are aligning with factions, maneuvering for advantage. Watch for Lady Xia, she''s been garnering support."


    Azrail absorbed this information, recognizing the underlying political currents. The pce was not merely a ce of decadence, it was a battlefield where women fought for their children''s future and their own status. The Emperor''s elusive favor was both a prize and a peril.


    Valencia, attuned to the subtleties of courtly politics, added her insights. "The children are key yers too. The leading child, the one marked to inherit the throne, carries the hopes of their faction. Pay attention to the dynamics between Lady Xia''s child and the other contenders."


    Raena, her crimson eyes narrowing in thought, interjected, "But the real power might not lie with the Empress or the concubines. Look for the shadowy figures behind the scenes¡ªthe eunuchs, the advisors. They often hold the strings, steering the pce politics."


    The Imperial Guards, stationed like silent sentinels, were another force to be reckoned with. Elite cultivators from influential ns formed an imposing wall around the pce, a clear message that the Emperor was securing his position.


    Azrail considered the intricate web before him, his eyes peering towards Meng Yao as he asked.


    "What about the prince, the other one that is now aughingstock of the world, how is he doing?"


    This question prompted some attention from the rest, but Azrail yed it cool as Meng Yao spoke.


    "He is falling into depression more and more, he is antsier, gets around destroying things, screaming at everyone, his talents are trash, the Emperor has taken away the support towards the concubine Diwei, the mother of the prince Ruibo."


    ''Guess the story is still flowing.''


    Azrail thought, he already had light ns for this talented one that would rise from the bottom to the top, just like the rest having different women, among which only a few have Azrail''s attention, good ones that will be of use to him, the rest don''t matter much to Azrail.


    "Mother, you can ask all you want now."


    Azrail spoke, he leaned onto the chair and gave the reins to his mother, while Valencia stuck close to him, her head being ced on his shoulder, while her breath kept hitting his cheeks, the smell from her body being tempting as always.


    "You seem to have some ns for the Ruibo."


    She muttered in a whisper to his ears, to which Azrail replied.


    "Well, I just want to see a clown show that''s all."


    Azrail replied back as Xuanyin started to pull at his hand, her head also being ced on his shoulder in jealousy.


    ''This isn''t all that bad.''


    As he mused himself, his mother finished off the questioning within the next 15 minutes, all her questions being towards the inner workings of the pce, its movement, and even above that she started to learn about the inner cash flow here, the business, and everything.


    These all being high enough information that can be known and even be dealt with by the handmaids, these all being sensitive information that can damage the cash flow of the Empire, not to mention the true politics of the pce isn''t to flow outside of the pce itself.


    "You look very satisfied mother."


    Azrail spoke with a smile.


    "Of course, I am going to make a lot of money after all."


    Yun replied with a smirk, no doubt on selling some small information for a lot of money. Seeing so Azrail focused on the very respectful headmaid as he spoke.


    "You have to meet the Emperor, right?"


    Meng Yao nodded her head at that, seeing so he spoke.


    "Good, then be as direct as you can, no need to hide anything, tell your true thoughts and of course, stay clear, you are my ever loyal ve, right?"


    Thest of the words was the punch as Ming Yao nodded her head, even without Azril speaking he had already imnted the ideas that she should speak of, hence seeing that the time was getting shorter Azrail spoke.


    "One final thing, this prince Ruibo, will he be at this ball today?"


    "Yes."


    Ming Yao replied.


    "Good, then you''re dismissed."


    Azrail spoke, to which Ming Yao left the room, the array of maids still outside ready to run up at a single call.


    "Guess, I will be needing a bit of your help, Valencia...."


    Azrail muttered to Valencia, who just nodded her head.

 Chapter 211-The Entrance.

    211 Chapter 211-The Entrance.


    Ming Yao''s steps resounded within the huge room as she walked into it, only a single man standing in the room, his eyes looking out into the huge outer world through the window, his gaze flowing through his city, the view being breathtaking. But the moment Ming Yao walked into the room, she bowed with respect.


    "I greet the Emperor," she spoke, to which the Emperor stayed silent. The current Emperor, Emperor Li¨¢ng Aurelian, from the Aurelian royal family of the Rexion Empire, the current 120th Emperor, is a man of pure power, might, and wisdom, one who rose to his current powers from killing his siblings and bathing the entire pce in blood about 350 years ago.


    Now said to be at the Heaven Core Realm, an extremely talented cultivator, a powerful genius, a great ruler, smart mind, both cunning and ruthless, the very man stood against the setting evening sky, holding the shining symbol of the royal family, strong red hair flowing down his head, now held in a beautiful pony.


    The man in question looked to be about in histe 20s with strong red eyes, the special marking of the royal blood, that has flowed for ages now being fully present in the man, the bloodline of Crimson Veins of Vitality.


    The Members of the royal family have vibrant crimson veins coursing through their bodies, signifying their connection to the life force of the fire, said to have been gifted by a higher-order fire spirit, one that came to bless them down.


    Having special markings, when they cultivate, intricate patterns resembling ethereal vines and blossoms manifest on their skin, glowing with a soft red radiance. The intensity of these markings corrtes with their current cultivation level, serving as a visual representation of their vitality.


    The current man Liang stood with pride and focus as he gazed out into the vast city, silence falling into the room.


    Meng Yao remained bowed as the Emperor continued to observe the cityscape. The air in the room was heavy with the weight of unspoken words and hidden intentions. The Emperor''s red eyes, a mark of the royal bloodline, held an otherworldly intensity.


    "Rise, Meng Yao," Emperor Li¨¢ng Aurelianmanded, his voice resonating with authority. Meng Yao straightened herself, still maintaining a respectful posture. The Emperor finally turned to face her, his gaze piercing.


    "Report, Headmaid Ming Yao. What news do you bring?"


    Meng Yao took a deep breath before rying the information she had gathered. She spoke of the visitors from the Rexion Empire, detailing the talents and strengths of Azrail and his group. The Emperor listened attentively, his expression unreadable. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    As she mentioned the Emperor''s specific interest in Azrail''s body and the potential use of cauldrons, a flicker of displeasure crossed his features. However, it was quickly masked by aposed demeanor.


    "Continue," the Emperor ordered, his tone demanding more information.


    "Emperor, the boy, he is too dangerous and as the word has spread, the boy is too beautiful...."


    The end of Meng Yao''s words kept the Emperor silent, a light smile gracing his face as he spoke.


    "I know I saw, he is restraining his beauty. I am afraid that not many will be able to handle his beauty, the women will be having some problems."


    Just light amusement filled his eyes but his thoughtsy hidden under a differentyer, with an amusing tone he spoke.


    "What about engaging him with one of my daughters?"


    To his questions, Meng Yao replied directly.


    "I am afraid it won''t be of much use nor do I think his mother will ept it."


    "Oh? Because of that girl?"


    Liang asked, his tone even, hesitation passed through Meng Yao''s eyes at that words but in the end, she spoke.


    "Yes, I am afraid there isn''t much that will be able to tempt him."


    Even with Valencia''s face hidden, the neutral charm that she is suppressing is a symbol of the power that she is extremely beautiful, plus there isn''t a need to mention about the information that is passed all around.


    "What are the chances of either one of my sons or another scion to bring about issues when they just nce at this girl?"


    Liang asked to which Meng Yao replied.


    "A hundred percent chance of that happening."


    Meng Yao replied, Liang smiling a bit at that words of hers as he spoke.


    "Tell me the flow of the pce that you have noticed."


    Thus, Meng Yao delved into the intricate dynamics within the pce, describing the power shifts among the concubines, the alliances forming, and the subtle machinations at y. She highlighted Lady Xia''s growing influence and the tensions brewing among the factions vying for the Emperor''s favor.


    When she touched upon the situation of Prince Ruibo, the Emperor''s expression darkened a bit. Meng Yao carefully exined the prince''s deteriorating mental state, his erratic behavior, and the withdrawal of support from Concubine Diwei.


    The room remained silent for a moment as the Emperor absorbed the information. Meng Yao could feel the weight of his gaze, assessing, calcting. Finally, he spoke, his voice echoing through the room.


    "You have done well, Ming Yao. Your loyalty to the Aurelian family ismendable."


    Meng Yao bowed once more, expressing her gratitude for the Emperor''s acknowledgment. Yet, a subtle tension lingered in the air.


    "Is there anything else you wish to report?" the Emperor inquired, his eyes narrowing slightly.


    Meng Yao hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully.


    "I feel as if the child is very well nned, he gives off a very eerie feeling to me, it just feels as if something isn''t mixing up."


    The words of hers made Liang look at Meng Yao who turned her head down, not having the will to gaze into the eyes of the Emperor, a brooding silence fell into the room as the emperor spoke.


    "If you feel that, then there must be something more at y. I will keep your words in my heart, go leave and continue keeping an eye, try if you can get close to them."


    "Your orders are my will, Emperor."


    With those words, Meng Yao left the room, leaving Liang to gaze out into the world through the window, his eyes shing with dangerous intent.


    ...


    2 hours Later:


    "Everything is ready?"


    Azrail asked as his group started to be led into the ballroom, this time Meng Yao already taking the lead, while she had already filled everyone in about how the meeting had gone, her words only confirming their n forward, the array of maids still walking behind them still.


    ''At least Raena isn''t fully drunk.''


    Is what Azrail thought with Valencia still holding his hand, the presence of romance flowing around the two of them and the jealous Xuanyin could only keep a hold of his other hand, not going forth anymore to cause any problems, cause the moment they all enter the ballroom, the n would begin and everything would have to go well.


    "Yes, all the guests have arrived by now, all awaiting the stars of the ball."


    "That''s nice."


    Raena replied with a smile, looking milder than before. She already knew to show different faces to different situations, soon with their walk, the group reached in front of an expansively decorated door, its size huge, almost reaching towards the ceiling, the sounds from inside it dying down as the group reached the front of the door and within this Azrail asked privately to Meng Yao.


    ''Did you sessfullyplete it?''


    ''Yes, the prince is all set.''


    Meng Yao replied, thus Azrail focused back on the door, its creaking sounds filling the hallways, as the call filled the room.


    "The entourage of Miss Yun, Miss Xuanyin, Miss Raena, Miss Valencia, and Sir Azrail.D.Xavon is entering the room!"


    At the end of the call, Yun entered inside the room followed up by Raena, and then the mix of Azrail holding Valencia''s and Xuanyin''s hands entered, the eyes all focusing deeply on him and his group, the pressure of the powerful focusing deeply on him, their eyes scanning him again and as a tease, he let out a bit of his charm.


    His release was enough to bring many of the screeching eyes haywire, the surroundings'' youngest without much resting fall freely to his charm, they being easily charmed a bit, not to mention that Valencia too in a y released a bit of hers, thus made the scene of the young men and women, fully mouth opened focusing on the two of them.


    Poor Xuanyin was lost in the shine as they all kept walking into the center of the room, a way being made with them in focus, the main center being towards the Emperor Liang standing in the center of the room, his Empress on his side, and the royal family spread all around. For the first time, the shine of the royal family is lost and shining on this group.


    With light yet powerful steps Yun stood in front of Liang, and Azrail too did, his eyes meeting Liang''s a small sh taking ce as a smile started to light up the face of Liang.

 Chapter 212-Kneel...

    212 Chapter 212-Kneel...


    "You are even more good-looking than the rumors around you."


    Liang spoke to Azrail, his eyes seemingly lighting up as he gazed at him, which kind of felt creepy to Azrail, but he kept his calm face, his hand still wrapped around Valencia''s, feeling her heat and love for him as he spoke.


    "And you are as amazing as you are told about, Emperor Liang."


    Azrail''s nonchnce, his high demeanor, the eye contact all being one that seems to speak to people that stand on the same range of standing, and as always, a lot of people, ones running for the bootlicking, didn''t like it at all, but before they could even open their mouths, Liang did.


    "Well, that makes me happy, hearing such things from a genius of such level is always wee."


    With the Emperor speaking, the rest of the chicks could only shut their mouths.


    "I find it quite sad that I don''t seem to meet your eyes first, Emperor Liang."


    Yun spoke, her voice calm, yet the power within it seemed to have exceeded Azrail''s range, this time true rage starting to bubble all around, some could take Azrail''s if what was said about his strength was true, then he had all the might backing him up to do so, but for a woman that couldn''t stand in front of the Emperor a few days ago to look high and say this?


    Now, that''s the scene for many brain-dead idiots to jump into the scene, but once again, Liang didn''t give them any chance at all as he spoke with a light smile on his face, his eyes leveling with Azrail''s mother.


    "I have heard a lot about your beauty and mind before, I am d to see all of them were true."


    "You have no idea..."


    Yun replied with a smirk, Raena standing beside her looking the emperor up and down with a nonchnt gaze, seemingly not putting him in her eyes. Thus, Liang turned to Raena as he spoke.


    "And this must be your charmingpany, you don''t seem to have a full name. You are Miss Raena...?"


    Raena smirked at the words of the Emperor, the approach being a bit too direct, but that only seemed to be liked by Raena as she responded.


    "Raena Ewald."


    The moment the name of Ewald was mentioned, the room froze, people froze, Qi froze, and the world itself seemed to freeze, as a humongous pressure descended down upon the room, the minds of the weak being pressed upon, the pressure of might being brought upon, as a chilling peach light filled the ce, the power of the Ewald familying into y.


    The blessing of status from the heavens is such that the mention of the Ewald family with intent is enough to show where the family as a whole stands on the cosmic level, and Azrail could see the fear passing through the eyes of the rest. Even Liang''s eyes seemed to shake a bit, but Azrail with his keen sight into the soul felt the greed passing through his emotions next after the fear, his soul being the ultimate culmination of greed.


    ''Guess that shows where he stands, well, that takes away the path I should take.''


    Musing at this path, it took a few seconds for the pressure itself to go away. By now, everyone was on their knees, except for Azrail''s group. When Raena spoke, she made it such to only focus the intent of the Ewald family to the rest, thus by it ended even the Emperory on his knees, panting like a dog.


    His expression was not all that good, Azrail with his eyes could see through the different emotions passing through the man''s eyes, from humiliation to anger to eptance to hate and more, several emotions kept passing through the man''s soul, yet his expression on the outside stayed the same, calm and controlled.


    ''Guess he never expected such a reaction.''


    Azrail could understand that Liang is trying to get a feel for the situation, he''s trying to see out the true things that exist in the world. Liang is an Emperor, but seeing it from the outside, he''s just an Emperor seeing things from a well. The pressure and power kept falling upon within the whole ce, crushing it down.


    ''That''s enough.''


    Azrailmunicated with Raena, who pouted but in the end, she let go of the worth of the family name, letting the pressure from the room slowly start to subside, though just like every powerful politician out there, Liang quickly got out of it. He stood up from where he kneeled, his expression staying calm as the light smile lit on his face.


    "I guess Miss Raena descends from a very powerful family."


    Liang spoke, his face looking calm and collected, and to that, Raena just maintained a neutral smile as she responded.


    "It''s not all that special."


    With that, the Emperor, not minding all the chaos around the ce, focused back on Valencia, his eyes seemingly lighting up as he spoke.


    "This young miss also looks special."


    "Not much."


    Valencia replied, her hand still coiled around Azrail, sticking to him. But the moment her words came out of her mouth, they flowed smooth as silk, soft as a baby''s whisper yet very charming. Several of the people hearing her voice went into a daze, them being especially young, no doubt their hearts were already closed. Not just that, the small speech from Valencia even caused several hurt members to slowly get themselves healed!


    And Liang wasn''t one to miss all of this as he spoke back, helping the Empress to her stands.


    "No, I think you are very special. It would seem that the mood is spoiled here a bit, why don''t we change all that?"


    As Liang spoke, he lightly tapped his fingers. The moment he did, several people burst in, all of them dressed in certain alluring clothing and all of them being women. They were apanied by several musicians holding their instruments. Not just that, the rest of the soldiers outside moved in, quickly starting to treat the unrest around, making sure to bring everyone back to normal.


    ''Guess he was already prepared.''


    Azrail mused as Liang guided his entire group directly to a much more well-centered part of the room, it was stacked with powerful and luxurious seating, rising to the top of the ceiling. The seating was perfectly arranged to give his members a good sense of power within the ce, thus everyone soon took a seat in the ce.


    Liang took one side of the arrangement, and the Empress sat next to him, she being a beauty as always, her eyes cold yet calcting as she looked at his group, but Azrail could see through her inner block. He could see the same greed in her that was rising within Liang, all of it being pointed towards Valencia. He is there in the picture, but their gazes moved towards their one way ticket to a future that many living in this realm dream of.


    Side by side towards the Imperial family, sat the rest of the princes. Not everyone can take seats because Liang has lots of kids, only the most important ones, who already have distinguished themselves from the norm, take a seat. The now contending princes plus princess took a seat, their normal arrogance reined in, but unlike the controlled greed of the rulers, Azrail could see the burning greed in the stupidity boiling in them.


    Just like the rest, all of the princes and princesses look beautiful and graceful, their presence is a bit overwhelming to anyone else. But Azrail''s mother took it in strides, her aura too bursting out. After the teaching by Adria, she has changed, the presence of someone higher up flowing out of her. Thus, her aura didn''t lose out to Liang at all as she took the lead to speak.


    "The ball is nicely arranged." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Her words made Liang smile while making the rest twitch in distaste.


    "Haha... indeed, I am happy you like this."


    Liang spoke with his smooth tone, that sh of his eyes along with the emotions blooming within his soul didn''t take long for Azrail to understand the y happening within that man''s heart.


    ''Huh... that''s never gonna happen.''

 Chapter 213-The Ball.

    213 Chapter 213-The Ball.


    Azrail could see through Liang''s ns, the desire mainly being to seduce his mother and to use her, not a bad n per se.


    ''Guess the idea of too much arrogance exists even within his mind too.''


    Azrail mused, his amusement ying within his eyes as Liang turned to look at the center of the huge hall, his voice spreading around.


    "Let''s begin the ball."


    Just as his voice fell, all the dancers and musicians jumped into their roles, a light soothing music filling the ce, while the sensual dancers began their endearing dance. All of them had light Qi within them and even used light weight Qi to make the music more appealing and rxing while the dancers moved forth to make their movements more attractive and hypnotic.


    By now, most of the ones affected by the sudden push in power had already recovered. The more powerful ones of the Empire were already eyeing Azrail''s location, their greed very relevant. The younger ones were fully focused on him and Valencia, the enigma, whose beauty couldn''t seem to take their eyes off them.


    "I assume you have a teacher, Azrail?"


    The Empress, Aihan Aurelian, a beauty, one of powerful background, of great mind and power, currently tightly holding the spot of the Empress, not even giving space for any other women to eye the position at all. Her ck hair and eyes matched her beauty as she focused on Azrail, a light smile filling her face as she asked the question.


    "I do."


    Azrail spoke in a low tone, to which Aihan didn''t relent. While Liang talked up with his mother and Raena, the Empress seemed to want to focus on him and Valencia.


    "Why did you suddenly change your name to Azrail?"


    Aihan asked, her face devoid of much expression as she did so. To this, Azrail directly met the eyes of Aihan, his calm eyes seemingly devouring her soul as he spoke.


    "Nothing much, I just didn''t like my old name. I am starting a new life, and I just wanted a new name to match it."


    The response of Azrail made Aihan smile. She lightly tapped on her table as several drinks started to be ced around by the servants. Taking a light sip from it, she started to speak.


    "You named yourself as Azrail D. Xavon, right? What does the D stand for? Does it have anything to do with your teacher?"


    ''Now she is truly digging.''


    Azrail kept his expression neutral. He didn''t go forth to directly answer Aihan''s question. His eyes kept contact with Aihan''s eyes, the atmosphere turning a bit stale as he took the drink in front of him. A very tasty juice made from several powerful herbs and fruits that are very helpful in cultivation. Without breaking the eye contact, Azrail took a sip of the drink, enjoying the vor as he kept up the atmosphere.


    But it would seem that the rest of the children sitting in different spots don''t seem to ept this action at all, especially the direct children of Aihan. But before they could open their mouths, Aihan raised her hand, blocking off their words as Azrail spoke.


    "Nothing much about the names, I just liked how they sounded."


    The low tone of his voice indicated Azrail''sck of interest in continuing the topic of the conversation. With a light smile, Aihan spoke.


    "It''s no matter. The fault lies in me by just suddenly jumping into sensitive information. Why don''t we talk about the charming woman beside you? Is she...?"


    Once again, an innocent question, though the answer is self-speaking by the way Azrail entered the room with Valencia. In this case, Azrail didn''t speak, he left it to the very cunning Valencia as she spoke, her voice as always making others fall in love with its softness.


    "I''m Azrael''s fianc¨¦e. We just happened to meet and click. The name''s Valencia Ewald."


    Thest mention of the name brought about subtle pressure to the whole room, but since she didn''t speak it out with intention, nothing like before happened. Just the focus of power itself roamed around, and Azrail could see Aihan frown a little, while a drop of sweat formed from her forehead.


    ''So that must be the Lady Xia.''


    Azrail mused as he looked at the woman sitting in the 5th ce of the seating. With her status as a concubine, it''s quite an achievement toe to sit till here. After all, among the Emperor women, there are a lot of them present, but only the most important women with power and their children were allowed to enter this ce, thus the seating is very focused.


    The woman Xia sat with a light smile on her face, having light brown hair and shining ck eyes, as well as the normal quality of being very beautiful. Unlike Aihan, a much more gentle presence surrounded her. The seating behind her was towards her children right now being two, a prince of age 20, while the other one just looks to be about 5.


    The same is true with Aihan, she seems to have her 4 children behind her, at least the most important ones. Three of them are males, all of them past their 50s but still looking young and fresh, not to mention powerful and handsome. Catching behind that are the two girls, one of age 37 looking like in her 20s while the other one is a girl that seems to be of age 15.


    Her eyes never left Azrail from the moment he had entered inside. Well, it''s true for most of the girls, but this one, in particr, can''t seem to get enough of him as she kept looking at him, and just one nce into her made Azrail understand what was running through her mind.


    ''Interesting, this might be useful...''


    Musing at this thought, Azail focused on the conversation between Aihan and Valencia. As Valencia spoke.


    "I''ve heard about all the beautiful gardens you take care of. I would like to see it all one day."


    Her words once again bring the full focus of the male. With just one nce, Azrail could see the hearts forming in the eyes of the many men, no doubt their young-rearing hormones wanting to jump and do something stupid.


    "It would be my pleasure to guide you there. Just send a message before you arrive." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Aihan spoke with a smile at Valencia''s words, and it was within this atmosphere that Liang suddenly spoke to Azrail.


    "So Azrail, what''s your n in the lower heavens? With your talents and power, I assume you would be leaving soon?"


    His question made the atmosphere a bit fiery, but Azrail dealt with it with a nonchnt gaze as he spoke.


    "Not really, for now, I just want to focus here, and maybe soon I will be leaving the lower heavens."


    "I see, that''s good. Having ambitions is good."


    Liang the Emperor replied with a light smile. Azrail acknowledged Liang''s response with a nod, a subtle glint of amusement in his eyes. The intricate dance of power and diplomacy continued each word a strategic move in therger game.


    Aihan, sensing the undercurrents, decided to steer the conversation. "Azrail, I''ve heard tales of your prowess in cultivation. The Lower Heavens can be a treacherous ce, and your talents would be wasted if you limit yourself to the courtly affairs here. What motivates you to stay?"


    Azrail took a moment to sip his drink, relishing the taste before responding. "Empress Aihan, the intricacies of the Lower Heavens intrigue me. There are hidden realms, forgotten arts, and ancient mysteries waiting to be unraveled. It''s a vast yground for someone with a thirst for knowledge and power."


    The Empress nodded, her eyes gleaming with understanding. "Ambition is a double-edged sword, Azrail. It can elevate you to greatness or lead you into the abyss. Choose your path wisely."


    "I''m well aware, Empress Aihan. The Lower Heavens may hold challenges, but I''m confident in my ability to navigate them. Besides, every challenge is an opportunity for growth," Azrail replied with a confident smile.


    The conversation flowed seamlessly, and Liang interjected, "Azrail, have you considered forming alliances in the Lower Heavens? The politicalndscape there is vastly different from what you''re ustomed to here."


    Azrail''s eyes sparkled with a calcted gleam. "Indeed, Emperor Liang. I believe in the power of alliances. In the Lower Heavens, strength is not just measured by one''s cultivation but by thework of allies, one can forge. I''m open to coboration with those whose interests align with mine."


    Liang nodded, seemingly satisfied with the response. "Smart. It''s a chaotic realm, and having reliable allies can be the key to survival."


    As the conversation continued, Azrail deftly navigated the subtle power ys, dropping hints of his ambitions without revealing too much. The courtly dance unfolded, with each participant vying for influence and advantage.


    Valencia, ever perceptive, leaned into Azrail. ''It seems they''re testing you, my love.''


    Azrail smiled, appreciating her insight. ''I''m well aware, Valencia.''


    The evening progressed, a symphony of politics and intrigue, with Azrail orchestrating his part with finesse. The courtly ball became a stage for subtle power ys.

 Chapter 214-The Ball[2].

    214 Chapter 214-The Ball[2].


    Lady Xia, who had been observing quietly, finally spoke, her voice carrying a weight of experience and wisdom. "Azrail, Lower Heavens might offer opportunities, but it''s also a realm where trust is a raremodity. Be cautious in forming alliances, and always anticipate the hidden motives of those around you."


    Azrail looked at Lady Xia, the only one to suddenly butt into the conversation. Her voice was low, and while a gentle formation took ce from her words, Azrail could see the scowl that passed through Aihan''s face in a moment. Liang didn''t seem to mind the words at all, but Azrail could see that the rest of the women weren''t loving Xia''s words at all.


    "I will keep that in mind, Lady Xia."


    Azrail spoke, his head nodding while Xia just smiled and took a step back. Empress Aihan, sensing the delicate bnce of power in the room, decided to shift the conversation toward a more diplomatic terrain.


    "Azrail, your presence here has stirred both curiosity and concern. It would be prudent to establish goodwill among the noble houses. Perhaps a disy of your cultivation prowess in this gathering itself?"


    Azrail considered the suggestion before responding, "Empress Aihan, I appreciate the wisdom in your words. A disy of strength can indeed pacify uncertainties. Let me see, I will decide and see what''s needed."


    The words of Azrail made Aihan maintain her smile. Azrail could see it¡ªthe incoherent feeling within Aihan. Just a word from her, and people would do anything. Yet herey Azrail, not really giving a care about her. As the conversation unfolded, Valencia interjected with a hidden charming smile,


    "Empress, if I may, Azrail''s expertise in cultivation extends beyond the conventional. A coborative demonstration, perhaps? It would not only showcase our unity but also strengthen the ties that can perhapse to exist."


    Aihan regarded Valencia with a thoughtful expression. "A coborative demonstration? An interesting proposition. It may indeed alleviate concerns and foster unity. Let it be so."


    The Emperor Liang, observing the exchange, spoke with a measured tone, "Unity is paramount, especially in these uncertain times. Azrail, consider this an opportunity to not only showcase your prowess but to build alliances that withstand the test of time."


    Yun smiled suddenly at Liang''s words. Azrail could understand what that sly smile meant. His mother isn''t a fool not to understand the path that Liang is taking, but sadly for that man, he right now isn''t worth anything in his mother''s eyes. Thus she spoke.


    "I have a n for a coboration that might perhaps join this entire continent together."


    The words of Yun got theplete attention from everyone. The children all looked with wonder, the powerful women narrowing their eyes, the same for the rest of the members just watching at this. They all understood the deeper depths at y, and thus right now, the one with the most power in the room spoke.


    "Oh? And what might that be?"


    Liang asked with a low tone, yet Azrail could see the different emotions passing through the man. To this, Yun leaned onto her chair, a subtle silence filling this ball, even with the dance and music. She raised the ss, cing its tip at her lips as she silently took a sip, theck of attention or respect even making Liang feel like he was about to blow his lid off. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    But thankfully, Yun knew the correct amount of teasing that was required as she finally spoke, cing the ss down.


    "I n for an auction, not a normal one but an auction that will pull the greatest powers from this continent to attend."


    ''She definitely is getting that teasing from Raena.''


    Azrail thought, but he didn''t hate it. If his mother can finally form her path, then it only makes him happier. The effect of Yun''s words spread all around, the first one to make the move was Liang himself as he spoke.


    "What kind of auction? It would be great if you could borate on it."


    Azrail could see that the man ain''t like being so submissive, but he is still doing it. For anyone with some intelligence could understand that for Yun to say those words here, to say those words, meant that something great was about to happen.


    "I can''t give too many spoilers, but the invitations would be sent out to everyone with the details. Just know that no powerful Empire or power will neglect it, and losing out on one item there can change the power structure of the continent as a whole."


    These powerful words, if spoken by anyone else, everybody would scoff at. But with the presence of Azrail and the arrivals from possibly the upper heavens, is more than enough to know that this is not a joke, that something big is definitely going to happen.


    Azrail observed the reactions in the room, the atmosphere now charged with a mix of curiosity and anticipation. The notion of an auction, especially one with the potential to shift the continent''s power dynamics, had the undivided attention of everyone present.


    Aihan, the Empress, leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with interest. "An auction of such significance could indeed draw the most influential figures. What would be the highlight of this event, Lady Yun?"


    Yun, maintaining herposed demeanor, gave a cryptic smile. "The highlights, Empress, will be varied and enticing. Rare artifacts, ancient treasures, and items of immense power will be on disy. Each holding the potential to alter the bnce of power in unforeseen ways."


    Azrail could sense the wheels turning in the minds of those present. The allure of acquiring such treasures was enough to captivate even the most seasoned cultivators. Liang, while maintaining his regalposure, couldn''t hide the flicker of interest in his eyes.


    Valencia, by Azrail''s side, whispered, ''Your mother surely is ying around with them all''


    Azrail nodded. The auction would serve as a focal point, bringing together the most powerful individuals, and Yun intended to use it as a tform to solidify her influence.


    The Emperor Liang, after a moment of contemtion, spoke, "A grand auction indeed. Lady Yun, I presume you have a specific venue and date in mind for this event?"


    Yun''s gaze remained steady as she responded, "Yes, Emperor Liang. it will be in a ce I shall create and call the Azure Pavilion, a ce that will soon be known for its neutrality and grandeur, and will host the auction. As for the date, it will be announced in the official invitations, ensuring ample time for preparation and anticipation."


    The mention of the creation of something called the Azure Pavilion brings a lot of skeptical looks and attention from everyone around, an auction of such level, conducted with powers from all the powers in the continent around isn''t something simple at all, the boast of having such a thing being stupid but none spoke aloud about it, due to the very fact that if Yun is saying this then it shall be done, else it will only be bad for them, especially in such a scenario.


    Lady Xia, who had been observing silently, finally spoke, "An auction of this magnitude requires meticulous nning and security measures. Lady Yun, do you have a team in mind to oversee the proceedings?"


    Yun inclined her head, acknowledging the astuteness of Lady Xia''s question. "Rest assured, Lady Xia, a team of experts will be assembled to ensure the security and smooth execution of the auction. No stone will be left unturned to safeguard the integrity of the event."


    The conversation continued, delving into the intricacies of the uing auction. The attendees, both powerful cultivators and influential figures, began to discuss the potential impact on their respective domains.


    Azrail, being at the center of this unfolding narrative, observed the dynamics with a keen eye. He could see the various motives at y, the alliances forming and shifting like currents beneath the surface. The power y within the room was a dance of intellect and strategy, each move carefully calcted.


    As the discussions progressed, Yun''s vision for the auction became clearer. It wasn''t merely about showcasing valuable items, it was a strategic maneuver to consolidate influence, forge alliances, and reshape the politicalndscape.


    Emperor Liang, sensing the gravity of the situation, turned his attention to Azrail. "Azrail, what are your thoughts on this grand auction? It seems your mother has orchestrated an event that could reshape the very foundations of our continent."


    Azrail, always measured in his responses, replied, "Emperor Liang, my mother''s vision is ambitious and calcted. The Azure Pavilion provides a neutral ground for all parties involved. I see it as an opportunity for coboration, forging alliances that benefit both the Upper and Lower Heavens."


    The Emperor nodded in agreement, recognizing the diplomatic finesse in Azrail''s words but at the same time catchin the hidden intent. The subtle acknowledgment of the interconnectedness between the realms showcased Azrail''s strategic mindset.


    Valencia, sensing the need to contribute, added, "This auction, Your Excellency, transcends the boundaries of individual domains. It is an opportunity for unity, where the strengths of each realm can be showcased, fostering a harmonious coexistence."


    The diplomatic discourse continued, weaving a tapestry of words that held the promise of a new era. Lady Xia, observing the intery of personalities, spoke once more, her voice carrying a tone of caution, "Unity is indeed a noble pursuit, but tread carefully. In the world of power, alliances can be as fragile as they are formidable."


    Her words resonated, a subtle reminder of the intricateplexities that governed the realms of influence and ambition. Azrail, ever attentive, smiled inwardly, knowing better that the Xia itself was one to keep an eye on.

 Chapter 215-The Ball[3]

    Chapter215-The Ball[3]


    As the hype of the announcement started to cool down, the music and dance started to get louder. The movements of the dancers got slower and slower until they stopped. The dancers in synchronized movements moved out of the room, the musicians being the only ones remaining as the tunes they yed reached a lower phase, paving the way for a couples'' dance.


    And it was within this atmosphere an idiot suddenly took action. One of the princes, belonging to the younger age of 14, stood up from his seat. His presence and looksmanding as he walked up to Azrail. The kid''s eyes shone as he looked at Valencia and asked, "Mydy, will you be willing to give me this dance?"


    His question caused a lot of people to frown, especially Azrail''s mother, the Emperor, and the Empress. Asking a girl to a couple''s dance when she is engaged is something not right, especially more when the girl''s fianc¨¦e is sitting right beside her. But Azrail didn''t feel the need to jump on this as Valencia spoke, "I have no desire to dance with anyone other than my intended."


    Her words were still soft and nice, but the coldness and disgust within them were ever clear. Her eyes shone as the boy suddenly shrunk in the eyes of the world. He couldn''t say anything back as he held his breaking smile and said, "I-I see, then forgive me for disturbing you."


    Saying so, he scurried out of there to find another partner.


    ''Well, that''s still not over.''


    With such thoughts, Azrail stood up from where he sat, turning to face Valencia as he held his hand forward. He could feel the happiness in Valencia as she took his hand. He could also feel the jealousy of his sister Xuanyin as she sat beside him. But there''s nothing Azrail could do. In this regard, there are some customs that have to be followed.


    Thus, with light steps, Azrail guided Valencia to the center of the room. The two of them were like gods from high above as they stood in the center. The world itself seemed to move to guide them as a new tune began. Azrail ced his hand on Valencia''s waist, the warmth of her body radiating through the thin fabric of her gown. She, in turn, rested her hand gently on his shoulder, their bodies naturally aligning as the music enveloped them.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted, the focus of the gathering now honing in on the couple at the center. The grandeur of the moment wasn''t lost on Azrail and Valencia. The dance was more than a mere physical movement, it was a disy of unity, a promation of their connection in the face of the watchful eyes.


    The dance floor seemed to stretch into eternity as Azrail guided Valencia with effortless grace. Their movements were like poetry in motion, a seamless fusion of strength and elegance. The fabric of Valencia''s gown billowed and swirled around her, adding an ethereal touch to the spectacle.


    As they glided across the floor, Azrail couldn''t help but marvel at the beauty of his fianc¨¦e. The blooming cherry blossom gown subtly entuated her budding curve, and her mesmerizing blend of pink and amethyst strands, now catching the subtle lights of the room, framed her face like a halo. Her enchanting pink eyes sparkled with a mix of joy and a hint of mischief, a yful dance mirroring the steps they took.


    The onlookers were enchanted by the couple''s dance. The younger generation, including the children and princes, watched in awe, while the older figures, fell to the same curse, thebined might of their charm being such that none can look away, no one can truly even begin to get in their way, their charming together in such a way that, everyone felt that they should keep watching forever.


    The dance wasn''t just about movement, it was a conversation, a silent exchange between Azrail and Valencia. In each step, in every twirl, there was a shared understanding, a connection that transcended the physical realm. Their bodies moved as one, a testament to the harmony they had found in each other.


    Valencia now holds in her heart something she had lost and has now sworn to all that she would never lose again, a feeling of something that she will never give up and fight for, this extremelyplex, obsessive, and maddening love of hers, being her drive.


    The music itself seemed to respond to their presence, rising and falling in tandem with their steps. The melodies of the instruments painted an emotional backdrop, enhancing the depth of the moment. The room, once filled with chatter and whispers, fell into a hushed reverence as the dance unfolded. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Azrail and Valencia, lost in the dance, exchanged nces that spoke volumes. In those shared looks, they conveyed promises, whispered secrets, and the unspokenmitment they held for each other. The onlookers, out of the genuine charm oozing out and daze, remained silent, allowing the couple to take center stage in this grand ball.


    The dance reached its crescendo, the final notes of the music echoing through the room. Azrail gently spun Valencia onest time before bringing her to a graceful halt. The people were still in a daze, unable to get the charm out of their heads.


    ''Guess we went a bit overboard''


    Azrailmunicated to Valencia in a silent mode.


    ''It''s their fault for having a low level''


    Azrail just smiled at it, he looking towards his family, they being the only ones not affected by this released charm, Yun smiling at him with a proud face, Raena still as ever mixed looked at happiness yet a hint of mncholy, Xuanyin being Xuanyin, as she jealously observed everything.


    "Beautiful"


    Yun spoke and it''s those words that quickly brought the rest out of their own daze and the older ones quickly understood what happened, a situation causing pure fear to pass through their entire beings, Azrail could see the sameplex fear in the heart of the Emperor but such a steady man didn''t lose himself as he started to p.


    p!....p!.....p!


    "A marvelous performance"


    He spoke. his actions leading to the rest of the ones in the ball to take the lead and start pping, even with confusion in their minds they still have to keep going. The apuse echoed through the grand hall, a mixture of genuine admiration, lingering enchantment, and forced acknowledgment. Azrail and Valencia, still standing at the center, gracefully acknowledged the apuse


    The Empress Aihan, her expression inscrutable, pped as well, her eyes shifting between Azrail and Valencia. The courtly figures, each with their own motives and suspicions, contributed to the ovation.


    As the apuse gradually subsided, Azrail escorted Valencia back to their seats. Seated once again, Valencia exchanged a knowing nce with Azrail. The dance had served its purpose, a subtle disy of their unity and prowess. It had also subtly shifted the dynamics in the room, causing ripples of curiosity and spection.


    ''I guess it''s time to settle the jealousy of my sister''


    With such thought, Azrail turned to Xuanyin, his hands ging out in a gentleman-like posture as he asked.


    "May I have this dance?"


    A subtle smile filled Xuanyin''s face as she epted it, a small smile on such an ice-cold face being enough to get some other boys'' attention but Azrail paid no mind to it as he took his little sister of 8 to the center of the stage, this time being surrounded with different dancers as he, the 11-year-old boy took the lead.


    The change in atmosphere was palpable as Azrail led Xuanyin to the center of the dance floor.The musicians, ever adaptable, shifted the melody to a livelier tune suitable for the younger dancers. Azrail, with a yful glint in his eyes, began a dance that was both charming and endearing. Xuanyin, in her delicate gown, looked like a miniature fairy as she twirled and skipped alongside her elder brother.


    Their dance was a celebration of youth, a stark contrast to the subtle intensity of the previous performance. Xuanyin, despite her usually stoic demeanor, couldn''t suppress the gleeful smile that graced her face.


    As they danced, the onlookers couldn''t help but be enchanted by the sibling duo. The children in the room, previously captivated by the grandeur of the ball, now found a new source of fascination in the lively steps of Azrail and Xuanyin.


    Yun, watching from her seat, chuckled at the unexpected turn of events. "Azrail certainly knows how to steal the spotlight, even in the most diplomatic gatherings."


    Raena caught between amusement and mncholy, nodded in agreement. "His ability to navigate both power dynamics and familial bonds is truly remarkable."


    As the dance reached its peak, Azrail and Xuanyin executed a final twirl beforeing to a graceful stop. The room erupted into apuse once again.


    Emperor Liang, ''moved'' by the innocence of the moment, stood and offered a hearty apuse. "Well done, Azrail! It seems your talents extend beyond the realms of politics and power."


    Azrail, still holding Xuanyin''s hand, bowed in acknowledgment. "Thank you, Emperor Liang. Sometimes, a simple dance can bring more joy than the most intricate political maneuvers."


    As the apuse faded, Azrail escorted Xuanyin back to their seats. The grand ball, now a tapestry woven with various dances, resumed its lively tempo. The musicians, attuned to the ebb and flow of the gathering, transitioned seamlessly to a more mature melody.


    Yun, Azrail''s mother, leaned in and whispered, ''You have a unique way of turning every situation to your advantage.''


    Azrail, acknowledging the unspokenpliment, replied, ''I have learned from the best, Mother.''

 CHapter 216 215-The Ball[4]

    CHapter 216 215-The Ball[4]


    The grand ball continued, the guests engaging in conversations and resuming their festivities. Yet, beneath the surface, a current of intrigue ran through the gathering. The dance had opened doors to unspoken questions and silent judgments.


    "That was a beautiful dance, I was entranced for a moment," Aihan spoke with a light tone, though Azrail could see the same fear in her as the rest of them.


    "It was indeed beautiful, both with Lady Valencia and your sister. It seems she would grow up to be a splendid woman," Emperor Liang spoke, his words not bringing any feelings to either Valencia or Xuanyin. Azrail took the lead as he responded, "Thank you, it was a fun ball," his words calm and natural.


    Emperor Liang, knowing better when to take a lead and when to take a step back, spoke, "You wouldn''t mind a dance with one of my children, would you?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    This sudden question of the Emperor''s did get a lot of attention from the princesses back in the seats, all of their eyes lighting up. Regardless of their age, it didn''t matter to them. Azrail replied, "I don''t mind, but I don''t think with my current stature I will be able to dance perfectly with any of your older daughters."


    His reply only made Emperor Liang smile as he said, "It''s no problem, you can dance with my daughter Huifen." The moment Emperor Liang said so, many eyes focused on the little girl of 9 sitting peacefully behind Lady Xia.


    The moment her name was called, her eyes lit up, while the heavy pressure of jealousy settled powerfully on her. However, the girl in question took it all with a light smile, her innocent looks being enough to make hearts melt. Her hair of royal red, a mark of the royal family, kept in a cute bob cut. Her green eyes inherited from her mother shone like jewels as she stood up from where she sat.


    Her looks were on the pure side as she walked up to the side of her father, Emperor Liang. The man lightly patted the girl''s head as he spoke, "My daughter Huifen here is much smarter than she looks, and she is to awaken her talents soon too. Plus, she is an amazing dancer. I think you might have a st dancing with her."


    ''He sounds like he is selling me his daughter...''


    Azrail mused as he looked at Huifen. While rejecting the dancing opportunity from Emperor Liang would have been a good idea, Azrail still didn''t do it, and he had arranged his words such that he would get to dance with Huifen. The special little girl in front of him would be very useful, after all, she has a special bloodline, one inherited from the depths of the past.


    ''She will make a good piece to use.''


    As Azrail mused, he stood up from where he sat. While Huifen came in front of him, in a gentlemanly way, Azrail extended his hand. "May I have this dance, mydy?" The subtle smile that Azrail gave at the end was more than enough to make this little budding beauty blush deeply as she shyly forwarded her hand to him.


    Huifen, blushing with innocence, ced her hand in Azrail''s, and he led her to the center of the grand ballroom. The watchful eyes of the court followed their every move as the musicians adapted their tunes to the asion. The dance began, and Azrail, ever the skilled maniptor, started weaving his web of subtle influence.


    As they moved gracefully across the floor, Azrail engaged in charming banter with Huifen. His words were carefully chosen, creating an atmosphere of camaraderie and trust. Azrail spoke of the wonders of the outside realms, the beauty of itsndscapes, and the richness of its history. Huifen, though young, absorbed every word, her eyes sparkling with curiosity.


    "You know, Lady Huifen, the world beyond this realm is filled with mysteries and adventures. One day, when you''re ready, you might explore it all," Azrail whispered, his voice a gentle caress.


    Huifen, enchanted by the notion, nodded with a wide-eyed wonder. Azrail continued to guide the conversation, subtly delving into the young princess''s dreams and aspirations. Heplimented her intelligence and spoke of the greatness of having a dream.


    As they twirled in the dance, Azrail strategically cedpliments and ttery into their conversation. His words were like honey, sweet and irresistible. He praised Huifen''s dancing skills, her intelligence, and even her radiant red hair. Huifen, unused to such attention, blushed with a mixture of bashfulness and delight.


    "You have a remarkable talent, Lady Huifen. Your dancing is as graceful as a swan," Azrail murmured, his eyes locked onto hers.


    Huifen, feeling a warmth in her cheeks, shyly looked down but couldn''t hide the pleased smile that yed on her lips. Azrail, sensing the subtle shifts in her emotions, continued his well-crafted seduction.


    "Your hair, the color of the finest rubies, is truly extraordinary. It reflects the fire within you," Azrail whispered, his tone carrying an almost hypnotic quality.


    As the dance progressed, Azrail led Huifen in a conversation that touched on her family, her favorite pastimes, and her thoughts on the court. He skillfully nted seeds of admiration and respect, subtly molding Huifen''s perception of him.


    The dance reached its zenith, and Azrail, with a final twirl, brought Huifen back to her seat. The apuse from the court echoed through the hall, and Huifen curtsied with a newfound confidence. Azrail, with a courteous bow, expressed his gratitude for the delightful dance, the shyness and the subtle nces she giving him as they walked to the table being more than enough to know that his ns has subtly worked.


    Reaching the table Emperor Liang looked at Azrail with a controlled smile as he spoke.


    "Looks like the two of you had fun"


    "It was an engaging danvce,dy Huifen is an amazing dancer."


    Thest subtlement in Azrail''s words being enough to bring a smile to Huifen''s face, the blush looking beautiful on her cute face and as such Azrail could see the boiling jealousy around, the subtle happies indy Xia, the anger and distaste in Empress Aihan, the greed passing throigh Emperor Liang, all of this being clear to his eyes.


    But for now Azrail wasn''t done, moving his eyes to his mother Azail walked upto Yun, the 11 year old boy, doing a gentlemanly bow as he asked.


    "Mother, can I have this dance?"


    A light smile came to Yun''s face as she spoke.


    "Of course"


    Azrail extended his hand to his mother, and Yun, with a twinkle in her eyes, ced her hand in his. As they took the dance floor, a gentle murmur of approval spread through the court. The sight of the mother-son duo, with their noticeable height difference, elicited a mixture of amusement and a little bit of malice.


    The first few steps were a bit awkward, with Azrail adjusting to his mother''s height, but soon they found a rhythm that was uniquely theirs. Yun, ever the graceful dancer, spun her son with surprising finesse, and Azrail, in turn, matched her steps with a charm that spoke of his own elegance.


    Azrail and Yun engaged in light conversation as they danced. Azrail couldn''t help but smile at the strength and grace in his mother''s movements. Yun, in turn, teased him about the challenges of dancing with a mother who was a head taller.


    "You''ve grown so much, my dear Azrail. Soon, you''ll be towering over me," Yun remarked with a yful glint in her eyes.


    Azrail chuckled, "Perhaps, Mother, but until then, we''ll have our own unique dance style."


    As the music yed on, Azrail and Yun continued their dance, weaving through the sea of courtiers. Azrail, ever the strategist, used the dance as an opportunity to subtly discuss matters of the court with his mother. Yun, with a keen understanding of her son''s capabilities, responded in kind. Their conversation flowed seamlessly, hidden beneath the facade of a charming mother-son dance. The others, unaware of the depth of their discourse, continued to just watch


    As the dance reached its conclusion Yun twirled her son one final time before bowing with a flourish. The court erupted into apuse, while Yun spoke into Azrail''s mind.


    ''Everythings set, right?''


    ''All set, mother''

 Chapter 217 Chapter 216-The Ball[5]

    Chapter 217 Chapter 216-The Ball[5]


    Soon under the guise of a dance, both Valencia and Raena stood up, the dance between them going forth to be a very beautiful one that took a lot of eyes. Valencia with her true looks let out, her face covered with a single veil, being someone that no one can get enough of watching. Raena, even with her disguise, couldn''t hide that sinful body of hers that kept getting gulps and eyes from every man around.


    Azrail saw the lust of everyone here as they gazed upon Raena, even the Emperor was feeling a great amount of lust. And this isn''t just due to her sexy body but also the constitution and powers Raena got from giving birth to Valencia, a very powerful and useful one but one that doesn''t match towards Raena at all, one that now just wants killing.


    Anyhow, in the end, thebination of Valencia and Raena dancing is something that no one can take their eyes off. The mix of extreme beauty and sexinessing together brought about another wave of charm and confusion to the crowd around. This time, the people took some more time longer for them to break out of their daze. By that time, their dancing was over, they were standing in therge room alongside Yun and Azrail and Xuanyin who had sneaked besides Azrail duing the dance.


    By the time the other lower mental strength ones regained their bearing, the more powerful members of the Empire had gathered around Azrail''s groups. Their greedy-filled eyes first focused on Azrail then moved to talk towards Yun, cause they ain''t blind to see that Azrail''s mother is the one now seemingly leading this little group of theirs.


    "Lady Yun, I am the head of the Wang family from the north, it''s an honor to meet you here."


    A very handsome man who looked to be in his 20s took a step forward as he spoke, his posture and speech all being very respectful as he stood before Azrail''s mother. Though more in question, Azrail''s eyes lit up a bit when he looked at the man. The man in question is very useful to Azrail if he could use him well, cause the next member of the Heavenly Opposers that Azrail has his eyes on exist within that family but will only rise upter.


    ''Mother, keep the man in an amiable length, his family will be of use to me.''


    Even though Yun was surprised by her son''s sudden words, she didn''t reject them. A light smile came to her face as she responded.


    "Nice to meet you Nayou Wang I have heard a lot about you."


    The subtle positive response of Yun made Nayou''s eyes light up as he heartily responded.


    "Lady Yun, how abouting to the Wang family one of these days? The setting autumn is about to arrive, and it will be a beautiful time to spend some vacation days."


    The words of Nayou were met with a positive response from Yun as she spoke.


    "Of course, I will see if I have some time and set out there with my family if I have some time."


    "Then about the auction....."


    As Nayou began to speak on that, Yun shut him up with.


    "About the auction, all the powerful people will be there, it''s my word, and the discussions on that can be more private."


    The subtle hint in the words was time for Nayou to make a move as he, with a hearty smile, spoke.


    "It''s been nice talking to you Lady Yun, and supreme genius Azrail, I wish you and your fianc¨¦e good days forward."


    With that, Nayou moved away. Even though there was more he wanted to talk about, the light positive greetings from Yun were the fact on which he could hope to get some more words into the future. While Nayou moved away, another powerful man stepped forward.


    "Hello, I am the now leading member of the Tricon Delivery. About the auction, how do you n on moving the goods?"


    The talk led from there and sadly for Raena, she wasn''t spared from the bullshit as other powerful people from the district came upon her and started to question her. Even though her sexiness was getting to them, none of them dared to look too long and speak of anything suggestive. Cause unlike Yun, Raena is married and to someone, the rumors say of extremely powerful origin. While their dick is saying yes, their heart is beating with no, while their mind is crying with fear.


    Thus even though Azrail could see that Raena wanted to st all these people away in a second, she still kept her annoyance in and started to deal with all of them in a very cold-faced way. But the more keen ones could see that Raena wasn''t responding very well to the males much. The wives, daughters, and more intelligent women of the gathering started to surround Raena in talks, getting on her good side only has benefits to everyone.


    Though around the gathering many wanted to jump into the little section formed by Azrail, Valencia, and Xuanyin, but no one came forward. It''s partly due to the roaming aura that Azrail is giving forth, the extreme charm from the gathering, and the subtle unspoken hints of the adults dealing with the adults and kids with the kids. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Thus the more greed-minded adults soon started to send their most beautifully arranged daughters forward to talk to Azrail, while some handsome men started to walk up to Xuanyin to ask her for a dance. While the rumors say that Xuanyin can''t cultivate, she still looks very charming, not to mention the fact that even for a long age back rumors spread that Azrail takes very good care of his sister.


    Thus it didn''t take a genius to guess the fact that in the future Azrail would find out a way to get his sisters to cultivate. Heck, they can''t even tell now if he hasn''t already got a treasure to his sisters to start cultivating once she is of age, thus perhaps getting on the good side of Xuanyin will be very effective too.


    Thus with all such ns running around, the beautiful girls, all ranging from the age of 10 to even 20 years of age, started to move towards Azrail, their smiles charming, and Azrail could see that none of the minds to be with him, his looks having already won over every girl here some time ago.


    But sadly for the girls, before they could even reach close to him, the subtle charm from Valencia flew out, covering the group such that the girls couldn''t get within 10 steps of him before which they fell into a daze and just stood there, the same happening to the boys who were walking towards Xuanyin with a raised smile.


    Azrail could see that several of them, blinded by the charm of Valencia, had thoughts of even charming up to her, but they now stood in their ces like fools with dazed eyes.


    "You don''t have to go that far, Valencia."


    Azrail spoke with a shake of his head, though Valencia did not mind as she wrapped her hands around Azrail''s hand, leaning in a bit, the beauty of hers shining, and Azail could tell that even Xuanyin was a bit thankful to Valencia for what she did. Thus with a wry smile, Azrail turned towards Emperor Liang as he spoke.


    "Emperor, would you mind if me and the girls just walked around outside the room? It''s feeling a bit suffocating. Lady Huifen cane with us as a guide."


    The words of Azrail gave a way out of the situation, Emperor Liang smiling a bit, the glee being present in Lady Xia too as Liang replied.


    "Of course, my daughter would love to."


    The moment he said so, Huifen with subtle blushes on her cheek stood up from her seat and started walking towards Azrail''s group, though that being followed by extreme pressure rising from the princess of the Emperor, their anger and jealousy being fully present as they burst forth. Azrail could see Huifen even tumbling a bit as she walked in, no doubt her mind being filled with curses.


    ''You did that on purpose.''


    Valencia spoke into his mind, her voice calm.

 Chapter 218 Chapter 217-Garden Of Plays.

    Chapter 218 Chapter 217-Garden Of ys.


    Every action that Azrail took, from having a dance with Huifen to talking with her to thisst call, all of it was nned, a very well-nned execution to make the life of Huifen a living hell. Just the first call that Huifen got has now marked her with jealousy from all the princesses of the imperial family, that began the first attack.


    And while Azrail could have talked andmunicated with Huifen directly in her mind, he did it out in the open, going forth to even show that the two of them are having a very good time together, the subtle flirting and words being more than enough to put a fan to the already raging jealousy around.


    Lady Xia is already under the eye due to her sudden rise in power, and now with Azrail''s move, things have started to get worse. The other princesses could give away the dance opportunity, but now that Azrail has personally called forth Huifen, things have be even more perilous for the subtly smiling little girl.


    The subtle favoritism that Azrail is showing will make it such that the other princesses, even the other women of the Emperor, will make some moves to make Huifen''s life a living hell. And Azrail wants for something like that to happen, just with this, her life will turn to be harder in the pce as a whole. After all, jealousy is a very dangerous thing to y around with.


    The pressure will double all around, and with Azrail knowing how the future is to flow for Huifen, this will just add to the tragedies that will hit Huifen in the future, and that''s the point Azrail will use to pull this girl into his camp. He would be the only light in her darkness for the shut to fall into her, the outlet for all the sufferings she is to now go through in the Imperial family itself. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Some might say just use Azrail''s powers over the mind and get control over Huifen, which once again will only be useful for short-term goals. Azrail wants the women he takes to walk along with him to greater heights of supreme power, and doing that with mental control will not be all that productive.


    ''She is quite talented, isn''t she?''


    Azrail asked back into Valencia, the one other than him who could sense thetent talents flowing through Huifen, by peering deep into her fate, and as usual, Valencia didn''t disappoint.


    ''This is quite surprising, you want her?''


    Valencia''s reply was apathetic, she didn''t mind. As a very obsessive lover, if Azrail wants to, Valencia will even support him in it. That''s why Valencia is the more better one to deal with all this in case Azrail wants a partner in crime. She understood Azrail''s ns and is now more than willing to help with it.


    Valencia asked, to which Azrail replied.


    ''Yes, I have my ns.''


    ''Though they are very cruel.''


    Valencia''s reply was apathetic, she didn''t mind. As a very obsessive lover, if Azrail wants to, Valencia will even support him in it. That''s why Valencia is the more better one to deal with all this in case Azrail wants a partner in crime. She understood Azrail''s ns and is now more than willing to help with it.


    Thus, under the heavy pressure and curses filling Huifen''s mind, she quickly walked up to Azrail, some sweat falling down from her forehead, yet she still managed to maintain that light blush on her face as she met Azrail''s gaze. He spoke.


    "Shall we?"


    "Of course."


    Giving a concerned-filled look to Valencia, Huifen started to move, only once she was sure that Valencia wasn''t causing a scene. Thus, under the confusing scene, Azrail''s group of Valencia, Xuanyin, and Huifen walked out surrounded by the dazed boys and girls, their minds only being released the moment Azrail''s new group left the ballroom.


    ...


    The tapping sounds of Azrail''s group filled the corridors as they kept walking, being led by Huifen.


    "Where are we going?"


    Azrail asked with a smile to Huifen, who with her blushing face responded.


    "To the open garden of the pce."


    "That''s good. I wanted to see it. It seems you are quite the mind reader."


    A subtle tease in Azrail''sst words as he spoke so, which made Huifen smile shyly. This resulted in him being bombarded with jealous feelings from his sister, to which Azrail spoke to Xuanyin.


    ''She is useful to me, and I am just doing things to get her to my side.''


    Theplete apathy in Azrail''s words was enough to quench the fire that burst out from Xuanyin. Thus, with light steps, they kept walking forth through the spacious corridors and the beauty of the pce.


    As they approached the open garden, the moonlight bathed the surroundings in a soft glow, creating an ethereal atmosphere. The garden, adorned with blooming flowers and delicate pathways, seemed like a sanctuary away from the prying eyes and political intricacies of the pce.


    Huifen, leading the way, guided Azrail and hispanions to a secluded spot where the fragrance of night-blooming jasmine lingered in the air. The distant murmur of the pce ball became a mere backdrop to the tranquility of the garden.


    Azrail, with his characteristic charm, spoke to Huifen, "This is truly a beautiful ce. Thank you for bringing us here, Lady Huifen."


    Huifen, still blushing from thepliment, replied, "It''s my pleasure, Lord Azrail. I oftene here to find some peace amid the chaos of the pce."


    Valencia, perceptive as always, observed the intery between Azrail and Huifen. She sensed the delicate dance of maniption, the subtle weaving of influence that Azrail was orchestrating. Xuanyin, on the other hand, shot Azrail a skeptical nce, her suspicions lingering beneath her calm exterior.


    As the group settled in the serene ambiance of the garden, Azrail continued the conversation, guiding it toward the territory he wished to explore. "Lady Huifen, you have a unique charm about you. It''s as if the garden itself responds to your presence."


    Huifen, ttered by the words, cast a demure nce towards Azrail. "You are too kind, Lord Azrail. This garden has always been a ce of sce for me. The flowers, the gentle breeze, they somehow understand the troubles of the heart."


    Azrail, seizing the opportunity, spoke with a tone of empathy, "Life in the pce can be challenging, especially for someone as insightful as yourself. It''s a world of politics and alliances, isn''t it?"


    Huifen, her guard lowering, nodded in agreement. "Yes, it is. My mother always keepsining about it."


    Azrail, feigning a shared understanding, spoke in a reassuring manner, "Lady Huifen, you possess wisdom beyond your years. I can sense that you navigate theseplexities with grace. But sometimes, one must be cautious not to let the weight of the pce drown out the desires of the heart."


    The subtle maniption in Azrail''s words struck a chord with Huifen. Her eyes reflected a mix of vulnerability and curiosity. Azrail, ever the tactician, continued to sow the seeds of influence.


    "Lie is always filled with ups and downs, Lady Huifen. But the path may not always be smooth. There will be challenges, jealousies, and betrayals. It is in those moments that one must seek allies who understand the true worth within."


    Huifen, now entranced by Azrail''s words, looked at him with a hint of longing. Azrail, seizing the moment, extended a metaphorical hand of support.


    "I believe in the potential within you, Lady Huifen. Should you ever find yourself in need of guidance or a true ally, know that my hand is extended in friendship."


    Valencia, watching the scene unfold, couldn''t help but admire Azrail''s finesse. The maniption was subtle, the words chosen with care. She, too, recognized the potential in Huifen and understood Azrail''s strategy.


    As the conversation veered towards theplexities of pce life, Azrail, with a calcted smile, led Huifen to share her thoughts and concerns. Each word uttered by Huifen became a thread in the intricate web Azrail was weaving around her. The garden, once a sanctuary, transformed into the stage for a carefully orchestrated dance of influence.


    Meanwhile, Xuanyin, still vignt, couldn''t shake off the unease that lingered in her mind. She observed the interaction with a critical eye, sensing the subtlety of Azrail''s maniptions. Yet, Azrail''s motives remained elusive, hidden behind a veil of charm and diplomacy to his fear little sister.

 Chapter 219 Chapter 218-The Fallen Prince.

    Chapter 219 Chapter 218-The Fallen Prince.


    The talk within the group was basically between Azrail and Huifen, Xuanyin not speaking as always, while Valencia remained quiet, seeing through the ys that Azrail was making, giving Azrail the chance to get some points in with Huifen, who slowly is getting closer and closer with Azrail in every sense of the word.


    "So you are being bullied by your sisters?"


    Azrail asked with a calm tone, to which Huifen, nodding her head, spoke.


    "My mother''s rise in power makes it such that she has a lot on her te, the others want to crush her."


    Azrail nodded his head at Huifen''s words, his eyes zing over a bit as he spoke.


    "It must be hard living through all that."


    His words now make Huifen nod her head, her eyes now falling down from the covering of innocence and smile to show a much more weary look on her face. She now already has been trained by Lady Xia, her mother, on the prospects of always hiding your expression, to use all the opportunities that maye her way.


    Thus, under the eyes of any pressure, she always keeps a very calm yet gentle smile, one she inherited from her mother, and it was within when Azrail was about to speak that a voice echoed in his mind.


    ''I have brought him here.''


    The voiceyover of Ming Yao resounded in his mind. A bit ago when walking towards the garden, Azrail hadmanded Ming Yao to bring the very special prince to this ce. After all, Azrail has toy the groundwork for the little skit he''s going to y. Ruibo has already been brought here, the open garden being one of the favorite ces of Ruibo''s mother, Diwei.


    ''Where is he?''


    Azrail asked.


    ''On the north wing right to the fourthyer.''


    Hearing this, a sly smile came to Azrail''s face. He spoke directly to Valencia.


    ''Do me a favor and go to the north wing of the fourthyer and identally sh a bit of your face. Be sure to show a sad aura, reminiscent of a caged bird.''


    Azrail didn''t have to specify anything from there. The smart and scheming Valencia already saw the outline of the n as a whole.


    ''You want to jump and interfere?''


    ''What else?''


    Azrail replied back, making Valencia smile a bit under her veil. Thus, suddenly, when Huifen was speaking, Valencia stood up from where she sat. This sudden action took Huifen aback, a hint of fear passing through her eyes as she shut up directly. Huifen''s mind already ying with the fear of what happened to the ones Valencia didn''t like being around Azrail.


    But thankfully to Huifen, Valencia didn''t do anything to her, just looking at Huifen for a moment after which she started to walk away. No words were spoken as her back stayed to the figures sitting on the bench, an awkward atmosphere forming within the group as Huifen asked with a hint of hesitation.


    "Um... is Lady Valencia angry?"


    The same question is being asked by his sister, but more with her feelings. To this, Azrail sent a subtle message to Xuanyin''s mind.


    ''Don''t worry, it''s all part of a n.''


    Though confused again, Xuanyin went with the flow. Thus, Azrail turned to look at Huifen, a small smile filling the edges of his lips as he spoke.


    "It''s nothing. Valencia was just feeling a bit moody, so she just went for a walk."


    "Oh... I see."


    That is all Huifen replied, and Azrail could see it. Though she was feeling a bit fearful of Valencia, the beauty with no limits that came from above, she still felt a little satisfaction at having Azrail to herself for some time at least.


    ''She really wants to make use of me.''


    Azrail mused, not put off by this behavior. In fact, it would be very helpful for his ns ahead.


    ......


    Ruibo, now called the fallen genius, walked through the garden, his back smaller than before, his eyes reddened from anger and craze, his body a bit more sickly than before. He looked like a lost soul as he kept walking along, his pasts passing through his mind.


    The once great mighty genius, one that learned to walk, talk, and learn with fast speeds and might, one called a fighting genius by his trainer, now falls to the ground. He was the Emperor''s favorite, the apple of his mother''s eyes, now all he is, is a disappointment. Ruibo could still hear the words from his mother''s mouth.


    [Why are you so useless!]


    She shouted at him, her face filled with the p mark from her failure... him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Ruibo saw with his own eyes how everything started to fall apart as he awakened his talent at the Body Refinement level, the lowest level of talent anybody could have, the worst of the worst. Ruibo is deemed to be no one powerful or worthy in his life. The beggar on the street might have more talent than Ruibo, and that is the truth.


    The arrogant little boy of 10, one said to be very good-looking from a young age, said to be some kind of genius reincarnator, fell to the ground. He lost his supporters, the people who kept running around him left. The servants started to look down on him, his siblings started to torture him more and more.


    His engagement was being called into question, the friends he had easily given him away, joining in the glee of torturing the previous genius prince they all envied, his father who looked at him with pride now not even willing to gaze at him. Ruibo easily fell from the position of power to the position of someone less than the value of dirt here within the pce.


    The only one not staying away from him, or hating Ruibo is the little friend he made with one of the pce maid''s kids and one of his little sister that he kept by his side, little girls of his age. They were the only ones not pushing him away or treating him differently after everything, but the fallen Ruibo kept pushing that girls away and away, his mind not being able to easily ept the fact that he has fallen to such a level, the level of shit on the ground.


    At least, shit helps the ground, he is just a waste of air. That''s how Ruibo has started to feel, this slowly deteriorating his mind such that he has started tosh out at everyone, turning more and more into a ravaging idiot who just shouts and tries to be as bad and hurtful as he can be. He just being steps away from taking in drugs and more.


    He even pushed away the little girls who just wanted to help him, his mind being too stubborn and prideful to ept the fact that he had fallen to such a level. And now he walks upon this night sky within this garden, his mind trying to calm down, trying to reach out to his mother and say the fact that he can be better, that perhaps she didn''t mean what she said.


    The garden being the ce he used to run around with his mother, this being a sanctuary for his mother and now perhaps a contrail for him too. Thus, Ruibo kept walking around, shuffling through the garden, his mind still raging with greed and jealousy of what he saw in the evening, something which he still can''t forget.


    The news spread about some time ago, the rise of an unseen genius that fully took control and ughtered everyone from his family that made his and his mother''s life hell. A normal genius of the Yun family who was being mistreated by the Yun family, that suddenly rose in power than even the monsters lying within the Yun family.


    Even with Ruibo''s closed-off life, he still heard the bits and whispers from all around, the words being spoken of how talented and powerful the child had be, the unbelievable news of a child reaching the peak of the cultivation level at thisyer of heaven is more than enough to break allyers of peace spread around.


    A child of 11 had gone forth and broke away from all the old fogies around. This news not being a believable one for any powers within the Empire or the continent itself. It was just pure nonsense. But when the same news kepting from all the different sources, then the sayings started to change. The powerful ones already seemingly had the truth around, and it didn''t even take long for the news itself to be verified.


    And thus a burst happened! The whole of the Empire to the continent, the news spread, a ripple causing the changes and the jealousy causing Ruibo to be driven mad once again.


    Ruibo could hear it all, the whispers aroundparing him to the child that had now debuted to the whole world, the mockery in their tone as they spoke of him,paring the fallen prince to the risen genius that no one expected to see.

 Chapter 220 Chapter 219-What Is Happening Here?

    Chapter 220 Chapter 219-What Is Happening Here?


    Ruibo could hear it everywhere, the news filling all over the Empires, and perhaps now sharing the continent, the whispers of how beautiful the child was such that he would take your breath away, his mightiness, the words of how powerful, talented, beautiful, and great kept filling all the ce around, and Ruibo couldn''t take it!


    The anger, helplessness, sadness, everything alling together to form his jealousy! Uncontrolled and greatly burning jealousy that can''t seem to back down at all, it rearing its ugly head from inside Ruibo. No matter how much he tried, Ruibo couldn''t help but dream of him being in that situation, and thus without meeting this child, a great amount of hatred boomed in Ruibo''s heart from his jealousy.


    The furthering news only forth to made Ruibo feel even worse, a powerful fianc¨¦e from the third heaven, a powerful teacher seemingly taking the child in, seeing his hidden talents and raising him up to awaken his true potential, and more. Thus Ruibo dreamed of himself in all those situations.


    And thus the day came for the ball of Azrail.D.Xavon to grace the pce. Even with Ruibo being hidden away, he still came to gaze at thending, a coincidental meeting where Ruibo came up to see Azrail''s group and he was blown away by what he gazed upon, the brilliance from Azrail being enough to blind Ruibo''s eyes with an extreme amount of greed and jealousy.


    His heart seemingly beating faster than he could count as his eyes hadnded upon that veiled beauty, her pink and amethyst hair mixed together subtly ying at his heartstrings, while those pink eyes seemingly called upon him. Never had Ruibo felt so rawly attracted to anyone before and thus just made his heart break even faster at the fact that none of it is his.


    The whole group showed something Ruibo lost, and just like a loser, all Ruibo could have done was walk away, many dirty feelings filling his mind, along with such thoughts.


    ''Why am I suffering like this?''


    Asking this question to himself, Ruibo soon arrived upon the opening of the garden, a ce he used to y around with his mother. But the moment he arrived at the ce, his eyes came upon a scene that almost blinded his eyes, his heart started to beat faster than he ever felt in his life.


    There on one of the benches sat the very beauty that kept filling his mind, a beauty''s face he couldn''t see yet fills his mind. The very same girl, sitting silently on the bench, the light of the moon falling upon her, the beautiful flowers seemingly adding a way with her presence. Even before Ruibo could speak, he felt a very subtle yet saddening presence leaking from the girl in front of him, she seemingly sighing and looking at the moon.


    ''Is she sad?''


    Ruibo''s heart started to beat faster at that thought, a chance perhaps showing off for him to enter into, the thought of going after another man''s fianc¨¦e isn''t nice or eptable, but to the current Ruibo with dark feelings filling his heart, nothing else can seem to bring back his reality to his mind. Right now, only the beauty in front of him filled his eyes.


    Though before he could take a step in, he felt a bit of hesitation. Would the girl even look at someone like him? Such hesitations kept filling his mind, but in the end, the girl seemingly turned her head down to meet him, the loneliness around her seemingly matching along with his, those beautiful gem-like pink eyes meeting his as she asked.


    "Who are you?"


    Her voice was sweeter than any he had heard about, Ruibo thought till now that his mother''s voice was the sweetest, but now he was proven wrong. The boy''s heart started to beat faster, a light blush filling his face as he spoke.


    "Are you sad?"


    He asked, to this, he could see her beautiful brows furrowing as she spoke.


    "Why would that matter to you?"


    Her words pushed him down, but he couldn''t see any disgust that he normally sees in others now in the eyes of the girl. After all, with how famous he is, who doesn''t know what Ruibo looks like?


    "I just felt like you looked sad, peering into the moon. Is something bothering you?"


    He asked in a light tone, walking towards where Valencia sat, but the moment he walked into about 10 steps of the girl, he was unable to walk any more forward. Thus, Valencia looking at this little boy that arouses no emotions from her, she looked towards the sky and continued the little y.


    "You won''t understand."


    This subtle reply from Valencia raised the emotions in Ruibo as he spoke.


    "Try me."


    Even at this word, Valencia didn''t turn to look at him, seemingly saddened looking to the moon, not responding to Ruibo''s words, a moment of silence falling between them till Valencia spoke. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "What can the powerless do against the powerful?"


    She spoke in a light tone, her words deeply affecting Ruibo''s heart. He turned to look at the moon, a thought that raised his heartbeats passing through his mind as he suddenly asked.


    "Are you against your will being engaged to Azrail?"


    This sudden question caused Valencia to look at Ruibo in ''surprise,'' a bit true, her thoughts even asking how this idiot could reach such a thought, yet she maintained her facade, ying with the role that Azrail spoke would happen.


    "That''s none of your business."


    Valencia replied a bit defensive as she said so. She lightly raised the side of her veil, just a little bit shing to the world and that way, the heart of Ruibo almost burst out from within his heart.


    ''So... so beautiful....''


    Even that thought barely formed in his mind, his heart seemingly forming a connection between the two of them, a sense of lost connection being felt by Ruibo, he felt as if fate was at y. And just as he spoke.


    "Well, then I-"


    "What''s happening here?"


    A voice called out, cutting out Ruibo''s words, the voice itself belonging to a male but with the same attraction and quality as Valencia''s. Thus, Azrail entered the scene with Xuanyin and Huifen.


    ''This guy looks down.''


    Azrail mused as he looked at Ruibo dumbly staring at Valencia as if he had never seen a girl before. Even a dumb guy can see what''s going on here. After Valencia left, Azrail spent some time talking and chatting with Huifen, getting a bit closer, and the moment Valenciamunicated with him, Azrail moved, saying to excuse wanting to find Valencia.


    And Huifen epted it as Azrail started to lead the way, speaking of how Azrail could track his fianc¨¦e''s movement, and things went perfectly from then on, leading to the group perfectly arriving at the same time. Thus, Azrail gazed at the half-crazy-looking guy in front of him. Ruibo has the Imperial family''s red hair ming above him, though arranged in a mismatched way, looking bad, he has red-burning eyes too, though that too looks half crazy and done. Right now he has the face of a horny kid as he gazed at Valencia, while Valencia looks like a girl that''s about to leave because he is disturbing her.

 Chapter 221 Chapter 220-Night.....Night.

    Chapter 221 Chapter 220-Night.....Night.


    "Brother?"


    Huifen was the first one to break the awkward silence that had formed, and the moment Azrail appeared in front of Valencia, she made sure to change her atmosphere to a more rxed one, which was quickly caught by Ruibo, whose face turned seemingly calm. At least he tried to, but the jealousy and greed on his face ain''t going away that easy.


    "Hu? What are you doing here?"


    Ruibo asked with confusion, his eyes seemingly passing over Azrail but they didn''t forget to light up a bit when theynded on the stone-cold Xuanyin, her beauty still blooming, and the sense of coldness around her ever awe-inspiring to make boys want to break that cold expression on her face. The only reason she didn''t get much attention was due to the very fact she was overshadowed by the other extremebination that came up.


    ''Guess that side of his has already started to awaken.''


    Ruibo didn''t suddenly start to turn into someone whose eyes beam at a stunning beauty with a special constitution without any reason. A very powerful reason still remains for his sudden change. The change is just beginning, the legacy that chose him is slowly influencing him, along with his special bloodline and physique, one that will help him ovee his disadvantage in a very pleasurable manner.


    ''Guess the starting stages are still hard to control, oh well, it''s more useful for me anyway.''


    Azrail already has a n on how he will be leading the life of this prince in front of him, cutting him off and suffering him till he breaks and his legacy forces him to take action to quench that thirst that has been filling his body. Something which will finally break thest restraint, though of course right now Azrail can kill Ruibo, but where''s the fun in that?


    Well, leaving aside the fun, there is the part of using the guy in front of him as a whetstone, this guy will surely find some treasures and such in the future. He would be the one to face all the dangers and Azrail would reap the benefits of his action. More than that Azrail has a specific n that he wants to implement, a certain idea he doesn''t know will work but if it does, then provided Azrail can open a path to greatness for the people who wille to follow him.


    "You are Prince Ruibo?"


    Azrail suddenly asked, making Ruibo flinch and to this, Huifen came to the rescue. She quite hesitantly inched a bit closer to Azrail as she spoke.


    "This is my older brother, Prince Ruibo."


    Her tone of whisper was very shy and Ruibo didn''t need to see too much to tell the attraction happening here.


    "Nothing is going on."


    Suddenly Valencia spoke, her eyes shing towards Ruibo''s and meeting his for a moment and turning away. Just the small actions form a theory within Ruibo''s mind that Valencia is telling him to stay quiet and help him out. Just this small action going forth to harden in his mind that he should help and save Valencia from her ''plight''.


    "Nothing? It looks like he was disturbing you."


    Azrail spoke in a calm, soft voice but Valencia just shook her head as she walked up to him, her voice leaning in as she responded.


    "As I said, it was nothing much."


    Her hand went forth to hold one of Azrail''s hands, a bit of intimacy y. And at the same time, she did this Valencia made sure to sh a frown only to the side of Ruibo, who could see the beauty frowning when she wrapped her hands with Azrail, and this going forth more to bring out more useless theories into the guy''s mind.


    "If you say so."


    Patting his hand over Valencia''s, Azrail with the stunning face turned to look at Ruibo, Azrail''s gaze staying calm as he spoke.


    "I have heard a lot about you, you look better than I thought."


    His words were friendly yet calm as he dealt with Ruibo, who with his current mind forming the idea that Azrail is a bad guy, Ruibocouldn''t keep everything in as he responded.


    "Yeah, well, you are worse than I heard..."


    His mutter was filled with a hint of disdain.


    "Brother!"


    Huifen suddenly shouted with a hint of anger in her tone. She is among the one sisters who still stayed close and respected Ruibo after everything, due to the very fact that Ruibo kept taking good care of her when she was younger, at times saving her from being bullied and helping her make a better footing. Thus, she still holds great respect and care towards Ruibo as her brother.


    "What!"


    Suddenly Ruibo snapped at Huifen, which made her take a step back with a sad expression. Seeing so Ruibo suddenly recovered, feeling a pang in his heart as he spoke to his sister.


    "Hu, I didn''t mean that, let''s go from here I have some things to talk about with you."


    Once again Ruibo was being very disrespectful bypletely disregarding Azrail''s existence. And the funny thing was that while he did this, he shed a smile towards both Valencia and Xuanyin. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''He is dumber than I thought.''


    Valencia talked into Azrail''s mind, making him chuckle a bit, his voice spreading within the heated area, making it such that the jealous Ruibo finally focused on Azrail, whose eyes had turned deeply calm. And thus Azrail without any words snapped his finger, and Ruibo was brought to his knees. He didn''t even get a chance to stop himself as he found his head kissing the ground.


    "Prince Ruibo, don''t take my patience for weakness."


    Azrail spoke, his calm voice resounding within the whole garden, the atmosphere itself turning dark and weary. And all Ruibo could do was take the whole humiliation, not even being able to move an inch of his skin. Thus, Azrail turned his head towards Huifen, looking at Ruibo with worry filling her eyes. And thus her eye met Azrail''s.


    "Lord Azrail..."


    She didn''t say anything, but the tone of her mutter spoke what she wanted to ask. Thus, with a thought, the pressure from Ruibo snapped away.


    "In regards to your sister, I can take the slight. I like the strong character your sister has shown. Thus, I shall let this go, plus I know how it feels to have been wronged by your own family, that''s why I wanted to talk with you, but now it seems you weren''t worth my time at all."


    A hint of coldness shed at the end of Azrail''s sentence, his words making Huifen look at Azrail as she looked at him with a shy expression. But in the end, some things are meant to happen. Thus, under the eyes of the group, Ruibo started to struggle to even move his body, slight blood flowing down from his eyes and nose, his eyes now fully looking red like a demon.


    "I-I..."


    He kept stuttering with such words as he tried to stand up, creaking sounds filling the ce around, his wobbly hands forcing himself to the ground, while Ruibo seemed to be gritting his teeth.


    ''As always, these guys don''t stand down at all.''


    Azrail mused, enjoying the scene in front of him. But he ain''t an idiot for him to wait at, thus this time he applied a bit more pressure, focusing on his head, causing Ruibo to hit his head back at the ground with another full force, which easily knocked him out.

 Chapter 222 Chapter 221-The Programmed Fate Fuckery.

    Chapter 222 Chapter 221-The Programmed Fate Fuckery.


    "Now that was quite distasteful."


    Azrail spoke, looking at the knocked-out Ruibo on the ground, his words making Huifen flinch. The act of Ruibo trying to stand back again after Azrail ced him down, giving such a light punishment for his actions, was a p to Azrail''s face. Not many would object if Azrail took any drastic actions, thus, Huifen flinched, the fear of taking his wrong side being heavily present all around.


    "If you didn''t care for him, I might have done more."


    Azrail replied, looking at Huifen, who blushed lightly at the words. Though her concerned gaze kept traveling towards the knocked-out Ruibo.


    "Go help him, we can see ourselves out for the moment."


    Azrail''s words made Huifen flinch. She looked between Azrail and Ruibo, hesitation passing through her eyes as she finally spoke with a shake of her head.


    "You asked me to lead you, Lord Azrail, and it''s my responsibility to make sure you are well-kept within the pce."


    A subtle smile came to Azrail''s face at Ruibo''s words, thus leading him to lightly ruffle Huifen''s hair, making her eyes widen.


    "Don''t worry about it, just go and help your brother. I am sure my sister would do the same. Also, I would like to have you visit my home at times if you are ever free."


    The subtle hints at thest of his words to show his interest in strengthening the connection between the two of them, this making a shy smilee to Huifen''s face. A touched expression crossed across her face for being understood, the help, gentleness, and understanding all being small killer things to this struggling little girl.


    "Um... thank you."


    With thosest whispers and her face being filled with a blush, Huifen ran towards her brother, trying to help him up and take care of him. In retrospect, all of this can be solved by calling a servant, but then the truth of how Ruibo ended up like this must be spoken of. Because even if Ruibo is useless, he is still a prince of the Rexion Empire.


    And if the truthes out about how Ruibo acted, then his already struggling life within the Imperial family would get exponentially worse. It''s taking all of this into ount that Azrail spoke, at least that''s how Huifen would feel, because no matter what Azrail does now, the situation has already spread to the ears of the Emperor from Meng Yao with explicit details.


    ''He is gone anyways.''


    Musing at this thought, Azrail spoke.


    "Let''s head out."


    Saying so, Azrail started to move with Valencia and Xuanyin in tow. Valencia, now the idiot down, went back to normal, which means crazy, as her hands fully took Azrail''s hand,tching herself to it as she started to walk with him. While Xuanyin, one who learned to see and understand the world due to her not having strength, saw much more than anyone else as she questioned.


    Her feelings of question and understanding made Azrail smile, a proud one as he responded with his mouth out loud.


    "You are right, he was the target. I wanted him down, hence I took Huifen and had Valencia make a move."


    Xuanyin: "....."


    "Well, I did it because that prince will be of some use to me, he has some things that will be useful to me, isn''t it, Valencia?"


    Azrail''s words made Valencia''s eyes sh cold for a moment, the words of Adria pushing to show forth that the clutches of the Heavenly Rulers had fallen to the boy she had seen.


    "His fate is very interesting; he should have awakened with great talents blessed from his lineage, but thanks to the controlled programs to hurt and crush of the Heavenly Rulers, he became like this."


    And they can''t go around the entire cosmos searching and deleting each child which raises suspicion. Now that would be impossible, hence they found a loophole for them to use, a way to use the system they control to get their desires down. And hence, they created a certain AI-like control function to mess with the fate of those whose talent shows great growth.


    The end of Valencia''s words was stone-cold and filled with killing desire, one strong enough to cause goosebumps within Xuanyin. After all, Valencia too is one of the ones affected by the target that Heavenly Rulers had ced. For you see, the Heavenly Rulers themselves can''t see the chosen ones of this Era to rece them.


    And they can''t go around the entire cosmos searching and deleting each child which raises suspicion. Now that would be impossible, hence they found a loophole for them to use, a way to use the system they control to get their desires down. And hence, they created a certain AI-like control function to mess with the fate of those whose talent shows great growth.


    Of course, the fate-twisting AI-like control stuff only works to target those from backward realms, ces, or powers. After all, it''s only from there that powerful ones will grow to take over the position of bing the Heavenly Rulers. Thus, this newly created control will monitor, using the Heaven''s system, to target newly born extremely talented ones from lower powers, ces, or positions.


    And then it would twist fate around to make their lives miserable and lead them to their death. But what the Heavenly Rulers didn''t know is the fact of how many blessed powers will be born within this Era due to the presence of the danger heading to the Heavenly Tree itself. Thus, a whole load of problems descends.


    Not to mention the fact that the Heavens itself had manipted a bit the program of fate the Heavenly Rulers created. The Heavenly Tree ced talents upon talents to be born. And normally, for the presence of the chosen ones to take over the position of Heavenly Rulers, the chosen ones would go through several trials to rise from being poor to power. So they can respect and use power in a very controlled manner.


    Thus, the Heaven itself liked the idea and instead of fully deleting the fate-twisting AI-like control stuff that was created, the Heavens tweaked it. Keeping the fate twist to make the first part of their lives bad, keeping their talents locked such that they would face powerlessness a bitter into their life, their suffering would calcte towards their stopped Karma to give birth to an extreme amount of luck for them to use. A way to bnce the scale and blessings to the several chosen blesses that the Heavens created, their darling warriors.


    The Heavens made it to push the fate in many ways, arranging things such that several of them woulde together to support and help the truly chosen 11 ones to rece the Heavenly opposers. The Heavens itself went out of its way to make truly powerful, overpowered, and heavily blessed ones for the 11 chosen rece values.


    The whole of this Era is a feast, with the Heavens itself going to do some more tweaks to the system. Cause the chosen ones aren''t just being born into lower families but also powerful ones, and it thus raised it to affect such ces, going forth to mess with some families that wouldn''t hesitate to challenge the heavens themselves.


    While Valencia wouldn''t see the ends of everything, she can still tell the subtleyers ying around. And while in her mind, it would be better to use them, she is more than willing to kill them all or use them if her hubby wants to. Thus, with suppressed feelings, Valencia asked.


    "What''s the full picture here?"


    "I will tell you what it is when your fate line is strong enough to handle it."


    Azrail''s reply made Valencia''s eyes sh, her words now being questions from Adria.


    "Why not use him, why make him an enemy? My master is asking that."


    To this, Azrai, still walking with the duo with Xuanyin listens intently, cause she too is one affected like this by the heavens, though she still doesn''t know deeply about anything yet.


    "Tell me, Lady Adria, you can see more, so what do you think will happen if I take someone with his chosen legacy into any team I make?"


    No reply came from Valencia, the words that Azrail stressed being something that both Valencia and Adria understood. The way he will be increasing his powers, and the legacy that chose Ruibo is one of the lustful paths and it would certainly not match with Azrail''s group.


    "For me, I think it would be better to use him and how, why, and all. Why don''t you all just watch the games that I y?"


    Azrail threw the subtle hint with a smirk, his words causing an extraneous pull of pink energy to rile within Valencia due to how cool he looked. Okay, perhaps that only looks within the eyes of thepletely love-sick and mentally obsessed girl, whose soul is still being twisted.


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 223 Chapter 222-Am I Strong In Your Eyes Now?

    Chapter 223 Chapter 222-Am I Strong In Your Eyes Now?


    "Don''t worry, Xuanyin, everything will be clear in the future."


    Azrail is sure that his words are making Adria feel more and more of what Azrail really is. After all, unlike Valencia, Adria can see into the subtle setting of fate around, and he is more than sure that she is disgusted by this, the subtle arrangement of ying around with fates as if they are toys to be messed around with. Though that''s what Azrail is doing.


    The actions Azrail takes are fully confusing, but to someone like Adria, it would look like the movements of someone who can gaze into the future. None of the people truly who care for him are idiots, and neither are they some trophies that would just stand behind some ss wall and watch as things happen.


    No, all of them are headstrong and believe in achieving their own things. Women with their own aspirations and goals, and they are intelligent too. Trying to y them for idiots would onlye to mess with him and would be bad for the future. Thus, a subtle line has to be drawn; there are secrets in all rtionships, plus there stilly two ticking bombs that Azrail still has to deal with.


    Xuanyin: "..."


    "Yes, yes, I won''t hide everything from you, and I will tell you everything when you are powerful."


    Azrail replied to Xuanyin, who just pouted, silently and unseen.


    "Guess you have achieved what you set out to do?"


    Valencia asked with a low tone to which Azrail looked towards the sky for a moment, a slow smile starting to cover his face as he spoke.


    "A bit, you could say..."


    Azrail actually wants to take and control the mind of the Emperor, having that guy as his puppet would be very useful. But in the end, Azrail would have to have the Emperor die. After all, there is Yunbai still rearing for revenge, sharpening his mind and killing intent for the day he will be able to plunge his weapon through the throat of Liang.


    ''Plus his mind isn''t easy to break through.''


    The power of mental cultivation is extremely a sharp edge. Azrail needs to use that power in tandem with control. If not, his own personality and mind might get twisted from it, and he might even end up losing his own self. Those problems will all go away as he gets stronger, but at this current level, it''s better to take things slow. After all, even with everything he swallowed up, Azrail himself needs to test and understand this path by himself on his own level.


    Thus, the group quickly brought themselves back to the majestic hall, their entrance once again catching the eye of all. Though the first thing that Azrail gazed into when he entered was a man, one he remembered very well, the 30-year-old-looking man. And if Azrail''s memories serve, the man is the current patriarch of the Min family and the grandfather of the woman who married his father.


    A tense atmosphere flooded the ce once Azrail with his group walked in, the eyes focused on the man facing the Emperor. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Guess someone took some action.''


    Azrail mused as he calmly kept walking forward to his mother, who kept gazing at the man facing the Emperor with a smile gracing her lips. Thus Azrail spoke, reaching the two women of Yun and Raena, now having no one surrounding them.


    "What happened?"


    To his words, surprisingly Raena replied.


    "A clown show."


    Hearing this with the same smile gracing Yun''s face appeared on Azrail''s as he spoke.


    "What issue is he making up?"


    "The guy jumped in and suddenly started to speak in a raised tone about how you should disy at least a bit of your powers for the world to see now."


    Yun spoke, her tone though low, rumbled with a sense of power. Azrail mused at this, his eyes gazing at the man facing Liang, as Liang spoke.


    "How about this, we will leave that to young Lord Azrail himself."


    The words brought the focus of the room to Azrail, who smirked. He already knew where this little skit was moving towards, the man in front of him being at the level one of the Heaven Core realm, a powerhouse walking within this lower heaven, a pride of the Empire, a pir of power to show the world and the reason that Min family still stays strong.


    "Sure, why not."


    Azrail spoke, and the moment he did, the shadow of the old patriarch betrayed him. It wiggled faster than anyone could react, twirling with power. And before anyone could even blink, the sounds of tearing spread around.


    Squish!


    The sounds of wear and tear resounded out, and in front of the stunned eyes of everyone in the room, the very man, the very piry,pletely askew. Several spikes of shadow broke out from the man''s shadow, all too sharp and powerful for him to react as they went forth and fully tore through the guy''s limbs and body.


    His limbs askew from the attack all twirled and broken together by the shadow, acting both target and intangible at the same time. The shadow didn''t stop with just that; it went forth to fully wrap around the insides of the man, spewing holes in his body, and destroying several of his insides. This, at the level of someone in the Heaven Core Realm, is dangerous but not enough to take his life.


    "Arrrghhhhhhhh!!!"


    The man, even with his powerful pain tolerance, cried out from the shadows wiggling around outside and inside him. Causing him so much pain that even little tears started to rain down from his cheeks. And it''s with that scream that the world started to move for the people around, their faces turning pale from the sheer fact of seeing a powerhouse now being a porcupine, being held helplessly by his own shadows.


    Several of the powerful ones turned to look at their own shadows, suddenly the trust in their own life being theirs flowing helplessly out of their hands. A dark cold chill now filled this merry ce that was, and this small move broke through the thinyer of democracy that was forming around them, the little kid they were trying to use could take their lives and their thoughts.


    That thought is more chilling to these people who live like kings in this frog''s well.


    All the malleable movements and actions from Azrail painted a calm picture but this small action of his shows that he doesn''t need anyone of them; it''s them that need to clutch to Azrail''s thighs as strongly as they can. Because for someone like Azrail, this would just be the beginning, and above that, they weren''t all idiots not to see at the very rare element of shadows popping up.


    An element rare among the rare now being effortlessly wielded by Azrail. Heck, none of them might not know anyone who wields the element of shadow!


    "Father!"


    A 20-year-old looking man screamed as he ran up to the shadow twisting up and holding the other man, and to this Azrail didn''t do anything much as he let the shadow be, leaving the patriarch of the Min family to helplessly fall to the ground, his body leaking with pain.


    "With respect to the Emperor, I haven''t done any permanent damage, but it would take some months for the Min family Patriarch to regain his full strength."


    Azrail spoke in a calm tone, as the young-looking man fed a pill to the patriarch, no doubt the boy being the patriarch''s father. And with a single action from Azrail, the entirety of the people here wouldn''t dare be too friendly to the Min family as a whole in the future.


    "I thank young Lord Azrail for that."


    Liang replied with a light smile while he seemed to be biting his lips. Azrail could see the same fear in the man''s eyes as the rest, all of them being quite jumpy in their seats. Even the hidden experts protecting the Imperial family are feeling like a guillotine is on their necks, the atmosphere of the ball now being fully ruined. Even the Emperor not raising up the balls to say anything bad to Azrail, not when they can''t even get the full picture of how deep Azrail''s powery.


    And it''s within this blooming atmosphere Yun took the lead and spoke.


    "Looks like the mood of the ball is ruined, hence we will take our leave. In regards to the auction, the information will all be passed in from the future, and we appreciate any calls for meetings done priorly."


    Saying so, Yun looked at Liang, who even with his thick face had to force a smile to his face as he spoke.


    "I see, then you may leave."


    While Liang felt like he was giving permission, it felt more like he was groveling to give the permission.


    "Thank you."


    Thus, with that, Yun, Azrail, Valencia, Raena, and Xuanyin set out of the room, already having ced a big announcement to the world.

 Chapter 224 Chapter 223-To Another Family.

    Chapter 224 Chapter 223-To Another Family.


    Leaving behind the messed-up ball, Azrail''s group coolly left the ce, not at all minding any sort of issue they might have left behind.


    "That was a good touch," Yun spoke with a hint of pride as she ruffled Azrail''s hair with a gentle touch. He epted the praise with a smile as Azrail responded.


    "It''s just a small push for them to see the reality all of them have been denying."


    His words made Raena smile as she spoke.


    "It''s better you did so, sometimes it''s better to have your eyes brutally opened than to face the consequences of your actionster down the line."


    Her words were calm and controlled, but Azrail could see more of theplex feelings rising through her, all of them beingplementary and opposite of each other.


    "Guess we have seeded in getting the word out, but will you be able to get it all ready in time?" Yun asked, to which Azrail responded with a sly crooked smile.


    "Don''t worry about that, Nayan will make sure to get it all ready in time and soon after this we will be the first ones to hold the very first continental auction and even go forth for the greatest continental and intercontinental tournaments."


    The conviction in Azrail''s tone made the greed in Yun''s bloom out, the group in quiet discussion with themselves soon reached out of the pce,ing out to the samending area they came from as they gazed at the very futuristic yet beautiful chariot they arrived in.


    "So let''s head there, shall we?" Yun asked with a smile, her coldness going down a bit as the more familiar warmth she had bloomed out from her.


    "Let''s," Azrail replied, Valencia holding on to one side while Xuanyin took the other, then entered inside the chariot. The n was for the group to travel west, to head towards a special family, which isn''t as powerful as the rest but has its own powerful connections in a city.


    Azrail was about to go and see his family from his mother''s side, the Ai family ruling over a powerful city within the Rexion Empire. It''s not as powerful as the Yun family, but it still holds its ground within the Empire and now it''s the highest level of family that no one, literally no one, has the balls to mess with now, because anyone with brains had searched through all ces that Azrail cares for.


    And it''s no secret that Azrail deeply cares for his family, whereas Yun also loves her family, it''s the main reason she even married into the Yun family after all. She feared for what might happen to them if she had rejected the marriage proposal; else she never in a million years would have even gotten married.


    Thus, by thew of transferring, it''s not a big leap to say the fact that Azrail also deeply cares for the Ai family, and truly Azrail does, for they have done everything in their powers, almost being destroyed for them to help him when he was being hunted and wasted away. And if it wasn''t for Azrail forcefully cutting off the connection by making them give up and hate, they would have continued to help him.


    Azrail had to make the Ai family give up, for at that time he had led his mother to her death and he couldn''t have borne the weight of having his mother''s family killed too, for he loves that family, he cares for his grandfather, grandmother, and his uncles from that side, all of them being people he will be repaying with everything, he would adhere to their wishes and make them happy.


    If they wish to rule this realm, then Azrail will make the Ai family the rulers over this realm, if they desire greater heights, then Azrail will make sure to get it for them, for just like Yun, they are family to him too.


    "Even above that, there lies another one I can y with connected somewhere deep."


    Musing at that thought, Azrail with his little group soon seated themselves in the chariot, it started on its own, responding to Azrail''smand and now soon flying off from the pce, leaving it cold and dry, yet the group didn''t give a shit about this as it headed towards Ailin City, a beautiful ce in its own right.


    .....


    Ailin City: The Jewel of Growth n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nestled amidst verdantndscapes and cradled by majestic mountains, Ailin City stands as a testament to the grandeur and prosperity. Situated in the heart of a fertile valley, this city is renowned for its breathtaking natural beauty, vibrant culture, and rich history, making it a jewel of the realm.


    At the heart of Ailin City lies the Ai family''s magnificent pce, a sprawlingplex adorned with intricate carvings and elegant gardens. Positioned atop a gentle rise, the pce offers panoramic views of the city below and serves as the focal point of both governance and cultural life.


    Surrounding the pce are bustling streets lined with ancient stone buildings, their red-tiled roofs gleaming in the sunlight. The city''syout is meticulously nned, with wide avenues intersecting neatly arranged neighborhoods. Elegant bridges span the tranquil rivers that meander through the city, adding to its picturesque charm.


    Ailin City is steeped in a rich cultural heritage, with numerous temples, pagodas, and shrines dotting itsndscape. Each structure bears a testament to the city''s spiritual devotion and reverence for tradition. The air is often filled with the melodious strains of traditional music, and the streetse alive with vibrant festivals celebrating the city''s diverse cultural tapestry.


    Artisans ply their trade in bustling marketces, crafting exquisite works of pottery, textiles, and jewelry that are coveted far and wide. The city''s renowned cuisine tantalizes the senses, with aromatic spices and fresh ingredientsbining to create culinary delights fit for royalty.


    As the economic hub of the region for a certain treasure, Ailin City boasts a thriving marketce where merchants from distantnds converge to trade goods andmodities. Silk, spices, and precious metals are among the treasures that pass through the city''s bustling ports, enriching its coffers and fueling its prosperity.


    The city''s strategic location along key trade routes ensures its continued importance as a center ofmerce and industry. Skilled craftsmen ply their trade in workshops scattered throughout the city, producing fine goods coveted by nobles andmoners alike.


    At the heart of Ailin City lies the Ai family''s ancestral pce, a magnificent edifice that serves as a symbol of their power and influence. Guarded by towering walls and fortified gates, the pce is a bastion of strength and stability in a tumultuous world.


    Within the pce walls, the Ai family holds court, presiding over matters of governance and justice with wisdom and authority. Their rule is characterized by benevolence and fairness, earning them the loyalty and admiration of their subjects.


    Surrounded by lush gardens and shimmering ponds, the Ai family''s residence is a sanctuary of peace and tranquility amidst the bustling city. Here, they gather to dine, entertain guests, and n for the future, secure in the knowledge that their dynasty''s legacy is secure.


    In Ailin City, the Ai family''s influence is felt in every corner, from the grandest pces to the humblest cottages. Theirs is a reign marked by prosperity, unity, and a steadfastmitment to the welfare of their people, ensuring that Ailin City remains a beacon of hope and inspiration for generations toe.

 Chapter 225 Chapter 224-Meeting The Mothers Side.

    Chapter 225 Chapter 224-Meeting The Mothers Side.


    "This city never changes," Yun muttered beside Azril, who too nodded his head at his mother''s words, the chariot floating above the beautiful city. While everyone looked down at it, the city nestled between the valleys of a mountain boasting several things looked beautiful, and Azril''s eyes shed with a hint of nostalgia as he looked down at Ailin City.


    For a moment, the past memory of the half-destroyed city shed in his mind, the cries of agony and death filling his ears, but those thoughts went as fast as they came with Valencia suddenly tightening the hold on his arms, breaking him out of his thoughts as he gazed at his beautiful fianc¨¦e, even with the veil hiding her beauty, a smile gracing her face.


    "The ce isn''t bad, it feels...warm," Raena muttered, her eyes too seemingly shing with severalplex emotions, while Xuanyin just looked down with her normal face, she not being very keen on meeting the rtives that would jump up to take her and hug her, while the grandparents would try to pinch her cheeks, to someone like her, the actions themselves being very irritating if it isn''t Azrail.


    "Shall wend?" To Azrail''s question, his mother nodded her head, and the beautiful chariot soon descended into the city, just like all the other powerful cities, the Ailin city itself had its own powerful defense covering fully over the city, but it easily gave way when the chariot came in contact with it due to the ess already provided over.


    The descending of the chariot wasn''t missed by the keen eyes of the powerful cultivators in the city, their eyes all widening from the mysterious chariot descending downwards, though it didn''t take for long to understand whose chariot it was and who was riding in it after all it''s no secret about Azrail, not to mention that Azrail''s grandpa had conducted a three-day full-blown festival when the news of Azrail''s talent, power, and actions reached the ears of the Ailin city.


    All the residents themselves could seemingly hear the shback sound of the leader, Guo Ai, the grandfather of Azrail,ughing out loud, filling his voice through the entire city. Thus, under the fervent eyes of everyone, the chariot soon descends into the high walls of the pce, it being marked towards thending bay as it softly touches down.


    The door to the chariot opened up as Azrail first walked out, his eyes firsting to meet his grandfather, Guo Ai, standing beside his grandmother with a hearty smile filling the man''s face. Guo Ai looked to be in histe 30s with dark back hair and eyes, along with a stylish beard filling his face, pride, and happiness oozing out to the man as he ran and picked up Azrail, spinning him into the sky.


    "Hahahaha...now there''s my genius grandson who is now trembling the realm!" His loudughter and call fell to the whole area,uded with the other workers and soldiers of the pce moving around, they like the rest still having their eyes widened and almost falling into an utter daze by just looking at Azrail, though for Guo Ai, the changes only fell inter, Azrail''s look making Guo Ai give a proud smile as he spoke still holding Azrail.


    "Humph...looking like my essence of beauty didn''t fall back at all."


    "It''s good to see you too grandfather," Azrail replied back with a smile as he kept being suspended into the sky by his grandfather, the man itself being quite big looking and well-built with muscles, though before Guo Ai could reply, his wife, the grandmother of Azrail, Fulu Ai, a very beautiful gentle woman looking to be in her 30s with the same ck hair and eyes quickly pulled at Guo Ai''s ears.


    "Before you get reckless why don''t you put down my sweet grandson down first!" Fulu Ai spoke with a bit of chiding to her voice, to which the domesticated Guo Ai could only give in as he ced Azrail down on the floor, though Azrail had a very amused smile on his face as he rushed up to Fulu Ai and hugged her lightly, she too hugging back as Azrail spoke.


    "I missed you grandma."


    "Grandma missed you too," Fulu Ai replied back as she tightened her hug around Azrail, they seemingly hugged for some time after which Fulu Ai broke the hug, she going forth to lightly hold Azrail''s cheeks, her eyes looking through each and every ce of Azrail''s face, while she kept rubbing his cheeks, through that she spoke.


    "My... my, look at my little Azi, already looking very handsome, looks like I will be dealing with a lot of grand grandkids."


    ''She always knows how to make me chuckle,'' Azrail mused, already epting the new nickname from his grandma matching his name, he went forth to hold his grandma''s hand over her hands as he spoke with his cheeks being pulled. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Stop it, grandma..." Azrail''s words being mixed from his cheeks being pulled but the words got to the other side as Fulu Ai chuckled, letting go of his cheeks as she bent forth to ce a kiss on Azrail''s forehead, leaving her mark as she spoke looking directly into Azrail''s eyes.


    "I''m proud of you, Azrail."


    "So am I!" Guo Ai shouted from the back catching to his wife''s words, making Azrail smile and it was within this atmosphere that Yun suddenly spoke.


    "Cough...you two know I am here too, right?" The sudden intrusion brought the focus to Yun, which made Guo Ai smile as he walked up to his daughter, taking Yun in a hearty hug with a hearty smile, holding Yun in the hug for a moment he soon broke it up, his indulging words leaving his mouth.


    "My Yuyu looks good as always." Yun smiled at her father''s words as she lightly spoke.


    "Father, you look healthy as always, that''s good, you are sparkling today too."


    "How can I not when I have such an amazing grandson?!" Guo Ai eximed with a proud smile, his happiness practically oozing out of him, but that didn''t stop him from settling his eyes on Xuanyin who was already hiding behind Yun, trying to keep her cheeks safe, though sadly for her, she wasn''t able to fight against the overflowing love of a grandpa as Guo Ai quickly appeared in front of Xuanyin and found her cheeks, starting to pull on them lightly as he spoke.


    "My little Xuxu is already growing up into a beauty!" He shouted with happiness, to which Xuanyin tried her best to fight it, s, her cold gaze didn''t do anything to deter Guo Ai at all, in fact, Xuanyin''s little ''rebellion'' only looked cute in front of his eyes as he started to ''torture'' Xuanyin more.


    Meanwhile, that happened, Valencia, like the quick-witted girl she is, quickly reached beside the glowing duo of Azrail and Fulu Ai, her voice being soft and very respectful as Valencia spoke.


    "Hello grandma, my name is Valencia, I am Azrail''s fianc¨¦e." For this moment Valencia went all out to push forth her charm to a greater degree than she ever did, each of her actions looking very cute and honest, making Fulu Ai quickly melt to Valencia''s cuteness and beauty, her hand going forth to lightly pat Valencia''s hair, the softness making Fulu Ai only feel more atfort as she spoke.


    "Wee to the family Valencia darling."

 Chapter 226 Chapter 225-Mothers Family.

    Chapter 226 Chapter 225-Mother''s Family.


    The atmosphere in thending bay only went on to get even warmer as Fulu Ai patted Valencia''s head, the woman''s eyes lit up at the sight of Valencia, and as the rest of the older experienced people out there, it only took one nce for Fulu Ai to notice that Valencia is, in question, a very outstanding girl.


    Plus, she didn''t even need to speak out about the special background that Valencia has. After all, even without the rumors moving around, it''s more than clear from the words Yun herself had spoken to the Ai family.


    "It''s wonderful to have such a bright girl beside my little Azi," Fulu Ai spoke, her words being warm and weing as she bent forth to ce a light kiss on Valencia''s forehead too, Valencia restraining her charming show to the full as not to get Azrail''s grandmother to a daze. Within that time frame, the very hearty Guo Ai finally let go of the reddened cheeks of Xuanyin.


    Whose cold gaze only got colder as she gazed at her grandfather, after which her light grudge-filled eyes focused on Azrail, who had ignored her inner plea call for help. Guo Ai''s eyes focused on Valencia as he appeared right beside his wife, his eyes peering down at his granddaughter-inw, with a twinkling gaze as he spoke.


    "Wee to the family, little Val."


    Azrail felt the little twitch that took ce within Valencia''s feelings from the mentioning of the new nickname that his grandfather gave Valencia, but she, being who she is, kept all her inner feelings locked up there and disyed the perfect girl she has to be.


    "Thank you, grandfather, it is very nice to meet you too. Azrail has spoken a lot of good things about you," Valencia replied, she giving a light bow as she did so, making Guo Ai chuckle a bit, his hand too going forth to ce a light pat on Valencia''s head as he spoke.


    "Well, aren''t you a little minx?" His voice was fully yful as he said so, to which Valencia smiled under her veil, and it was within this the focus of Guo Ainded on Raena who in her disguise stood there near the chariot looking at all this with a very calm gaze.


    "It''s very nice to meet you, Miss. Raena," Guo Ai spoke in a very respectful voice, going forth to even give a little bow at the end of his words, his wife too doing the same, after all, all of them know the true identity of Raena, and that also brings with it Raena''s true powers and status into y, something they can''t just go forth to be very friendly with, just right off the bat.


    "That''s good then, in that case, you can just call me Uncle Guo or just Guo. After all, we are all family here, right?" Guo Ai was already told about all the dos and don''ts he should follow when he meets Raena, Yun already having lightly spoken about Raena''s distaste towards the prospects of father figures and such, thus the usually outspoken and weing Guo Ai chose to take a much more controlled route towards Raena.


    To this, Raena waved her hands at the couple, her face being filled with a light smile, as her light-toned voice spoke out.


    "Don''t worry about it, Mr. Guo Ai, Yun and I are sworn sisters, which means that you are family to me too," Her words made the atmosphere warmer as Guo Ai responded with a light smile.


    "That''s good then, in that case, you can just call me Uncle Guo or just Guo. After all, we are all family here, right?" Guo Ai was already told about all the dos and don''ts he should follow when he meets Raena, Yun already having lightly spoken about Raena''s distaste towards the prospects of father figures and such, thus the usually outspoken and weing Guo Ai chose to take a much more controlled route towards Raena.


    "You can also call me Aunt Fulu or Fulu if you want to, just know that you will always be weed into our home," Fulu Ai spoke, taking the lead, making Raena''s smile turn a bit more real, her eyes seeing through the warmth, love, and happiness surrounding this entire city and family as she spoke.


    "I''d like that, Uncle Guo and Aunt Fulu," her words caused a beaming smile to spread across Guo Ai''s face, while Fulu Ai''s face turned a bit more gentle, and it was within this atmosphere that Yun spoke.


    "Where''s Braze?" This sudden question made Guo Ai focus his gaze on Yun as he spoke.


    "Well, he''s busy dealing with the things of the city. He wanted to meet with you, but suddenly an important situation came up that he had to deal with urgently." Braze Ai is the older brother of Yun, and now currently slowly taking control of the ruling of the Ailin city from Guo Ai, the man in question is 10 years older than Yun, with his own family and life, and also a very dear and gentle uncle to Azrail too.


    "Then what about Kia?" This sudden question made both Guo Ai and Fulu Ai smile wryly as Guo Ai spoke.


    "Where else do you think? That girl must have lost herself in her own training that she even forgot about anything happening outside. She reminds me of you, well without your extra fixation on business," Guo Ai''s words making Yun smile as her gaze turned towards the training center of the pce. Kia Ai, being the little sister of Yun, the aunt of Azrail, who is currently just 15 years old, a very talented prodigy and a powerful cultivator and above that a training and battle maniac too, Kia Ai''s birth and conceiving itself being a very unnned thing that just happened between the loving couple of Guo Ai and Fulu Ai.


    The case here is the fact that Guo Ai has only one woman in his life and has never gone out of his way to marry another, the love between the two being too much strong for another woman to even get any space to enter, thus with control, the two of them had two nned children, stopping there to not have anymore.


    But fate seemed to have nned something else as even within their old age, Kia Ai came into existence, an aunt of Azrail who just happens to be just a few years older than him.


    "She doesn''t even know you are here yet, after all, if she did, she would havee rushing forth to meet her idol older sister and her loving little nephew and niece," these words made Azrail smile, but deep within his eyes, the mention of Kia Ai bringing forth several other streams of feelings, this situation being picked up by Valencia as she asked. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''Are you okay? Do you have any problems with your aunt? Is she an enemy?'' At the end of her question Valencia''s words turned very cold, to this Azrail kept his cool, his eyes shing forth with several emotions as he boiled them all down.


    ''No, it''s fine. As for the things there, I want to deal with it on my own,'' Valencia inwardly nodded her head at those words as Yun suddenly spoke.


    "Then why don''t we first move through the training grounds, take up Kia, and then go to have some food?"


    "You couldn''t have ced it better," Fulu Ai spoke, as she started to take the lead, taking in Valencia''s hands, holding it tight as she started to have some small talk with her, Guo Ai didn''t even hesitate as he quickly took up Azrail and ced him on his shoulder as he started to walk forth, his prideful words filling Azrail''s ears, while Raena, Yun, and Xuanyin formed another small group and caught up behind them.


    And as they walked, they left all of the soldiers and servants who gazed at them fully in shock and daze, their eyes falling slowly to the charms of Azrail and Valencia that leaked out in small gaps, just the natural look is enough for many to take some time to even process the image.


    And thus the warm group kept on their march, soon reaching towards the training room.

 Chapter 227 Chapter 226-Dangerous Aunt.

    Chapter 227 Chapter 226-Dangerous Aunt.


    The group moved with slow yet warm steps as they reached upon the training rooms and grounds of the Ai family. Within the grounds, several powerful figures were being trained and spread around, all of them being the soldiers and future soldiers of the Ai family, their bodies being trained to be robust before any of them could be given the chance to take the steps towards true cultivation.


    The arrival of the group brought in silence and focus from the entire group in the training ground, their eyes widening as they gazed at Guo Ai, and they all shouted at, "We greet the leader!" Thebined shout filled up the ground, though most of the people in the training grounds, ones without any cultivation and many without any great mental fortitude, directly went into their dazed state as they gazed upon Azrail.


    "That must be annoying," Guo Ai spoke with Azrail still being on his shoulder.


    "Well, you get used to it, Grandpa," Azrail replied with a light smile, his eyes going forth to see Valencia getting along with his grandmother, while the other three followed him and just kept to themselves, with Raena taking in the scenes and of the family with just a neutral gaze, the thing in front of her not being enough to astound or even arouse any sort of curiosity or amazement from her.


    "Where is Kia?" Guo Ai asked in amanding tone, and one of the soldiers, seemingly one more powerful and of much more well-trained mind, stepped forward, his gaze traveling to Azrail once after which focusing on Guo Ai he spoke, "Leader, the youngdy is in the fourth training room!" His voice was loud as he spoke so, to which Guo Ai nodded his head, his eyes traveling through the majority of daze-filled members as he spoke, "Tch, most of their minds are still weak, n for mental strengthening challenges in theing days."


    "Yes, leader!" The one that spoke before replied, saluting Guo Ai, as the group moved once again, reaching in front of the fourth training room, while avoiding the rest of the observers that kept gawking on, everyone got the hint and just moved away and gave space to the gathering of this family.


    "Come out Kia!" As Guo Ai shouted this, he shut down the entire working within the fourth training room, thus within seconds, the door to the room burst open as a 15-year-old girl, with a pissed-off expression, appeared right out.


    "What do you want, old man?!" Her shouts filled the ce as Azrail''s eyes fixated on this aunt in front of him. She looked like every other teenager out there with her distinct ck hair and eyes, though her ripening beauty still shined out with her budding body, her beauty being very fierce yet attractive.


    As she shouted, her voice echoed through the training ground, filling the air with a palpable sense of power. Azrail gazed at her, his eyes tracing the contours of her lithe frame, seeing the way her muscles rippled with each motion.


    Despite her youth, there was a maturity to her beauty that belied her age. It was in the way she held herself, with a confidence that spoke of years of training and discipline. And yet, there was a vulnerability there too, a certain rawness that added to her allure, Azrail could tell that his aunt had a much more toned body due to her insistence on fighting and improving.


    ''A perfect time to kill her,'' Azrail mused with dangerous thoughts as he sat on his grandfather''s shoulders. His aunt Kia Ai is a special one if Azrail can say so, for in a way, Azrail isn''t the only viin that arose from this family, the shining beacon of desire for strength is another viin in the story of the cosmos, though unlike Azrail, his aunt went forth to achieve a much greater sense of power and viiny than Azrail ever did, at least in a certain sense she did.


    ''I hadn''t seen her since the day she ughtered the entire Ai family.'' Yup, that''s right, this shining little aunt of Azrail''s into the very big future would go forth to torch and kill the Ai family, even taking down the entire Ai family to the ground, the steps and actions leading to that being aplex array of situations in which even Azrail has a huge hand.


    ''Guess I will have to take some certain steps here.'' Just as Azrail thought of this, Valencia who saw more than anyone else did spoke to his mind.


    ''Azrail, she is-''


    ''I know,'' Azrail spoke quickly, cutting Valencia off who could see the shining ominous threads circling around Kia, Valencia''s eyes turned cold and calcting for a moment, and seeing so Azrail intervened. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Don''t do anything, I will deal with this on my own,'' his strict words made Valencia take a step back, though even then contingency ns to take down Kia already bloomed within her mind.


    Back to the scenes, Kia''s eyes widened the moment she came to see what was in front of her, her eyes going forth to look first at Azrail seated atop Guo Ai''s shoulder, a moment of daze filling her eyes after which she burst forth in front of her father, she bounded up in front of Guo Ai as she shouted, "My little nephew is here!" Her words were happy and excited as she waved her hands towards Azrail seated atop his grandfather, he smiled as he waved up and Azrail''s grandfather quickly ced him on the ground which resulted in Azrail being pulled into a big hug by this little aunt of his.


    "Ohh!.....how I missed this!" Kia spoke with a powerful tone as she hugged Azrail tighter, holding him for a few seconds after which she left the hug, her eyes going forth to look through Azrail''s face, taking in the extreme beauty of Azrail that kept attacking Kia''s mind, her hands going forth to lightly touch around Azrail''s face in wonder.


    "Just what kind of miracle drug did you take? and do you have any of it left?" Kia asked in a rapid tone, her words making the adults smile, though that still didn''t break Kia out of her wonder as she kept touching Azrail''s face in wonder to which Yun suddenly intervened.


    "Cough....are you forgetting your older sister now?" These sudden words made Kia focus on Yun, her eyes lighting up in admiration and love yet even then with hesitation, she looked at the soft face in her hand and then at her older sister, hesitation filling her being to just let go of this softness from her hand and Azrail could see it too which he holding over Kia''s hand spoke, "You know I am not going anywhere!" These sudden words of Azrail made Kia smile as leaving Azrail''s cheeks she headed towards Yun, quickly embracing her older sister in a loving hug as she shouted, "I missed you big sis!"


    "I also missed you too," Yun replied, the smile lighting up her face being very sweet as she hugged Kia back tightly, they broke the hug a few momentster and before anybody could get any words in Kia quickly pointed her hands at Azrail and shouted out, "Fight me!" Her entire momentum goes forth to disregard everyone else standing nearby, which once again is her very character.

 Chapter 228 Chapter 227-Aunt-Nephew Fight

    Chapter 228 Chapter 227-Aunt-Nephew Fight


    "You want to fight me, Aunt Kia?"


    Azrail asked in a confused tone, though his voice didn''t betray any surprise, the rest of the family members being gathered also not feeling cked out by this sudden change and outburst from Kia, the situation itself being something normal and seen within Kia, the teen hellbent on getting better and stronger, the two things being the major things filling that battle maniac mind of hers.


    "Um!..... I have already heard about how strong you have be! and I want a taste of the peak! to see how far Iy from the top of this realm!"


    As she spoke thest of her words, Kia''s tone became sharper, those innocent jumpy eyes of hers turning much more reserved and sharp, making Azrail inwardly smile as he turned to look at his grandfather who could only shake his head with a wry smile, seeing so he turned to his mother, who just gave him a nod, giving him the control of what he wants to do in this situation, seeing so he turned to his aunt as he spoke.


    "Sure why not, I would love to bully my aunt before eating some food!"


    The way Azrail termed his words made many chuckles, and Kia took it all in, her face turning serious and understanding the fact that she is really going to get her ass kicked, well, that is if it was a full-on fight.


    "I want a battle of pure skills and abilities, not your full cultivation!"


    Her shout made Azrail nod his head as he spoke.


    "Well, I wouldn''t have it any other way."


    "And after I win or lose, I will keep rubbing your cheeks!"


    Kia shouted with a happy tone, easily changing between several tunes, her words making Azrail smile as he responded in an amused tone.


    "Then what do I get from this?"


    "To make your aunt happy!"


    Kia directly replied with a shout, her tone being yful to which Azrail went along with, thus within a blink of an eye, the two of them stood face to face, not just Azrail''s family, but several of the viewers and soldiers in the ceing forth to gaze at the scene in front of them.


    Both sides holding their masters on one side being the now realm-renowned genius making awe all around, no one knew all his talents or powers but there is no denying that he has reached the peak and is at a level of talent that all cannot even dream of reaching up to, while facing him on the other side stood Kia.


    Not many know of her but if anyone dares to take her lightly then they would be in for a world of pain, Kia was born with Earth Core realm talent and is currently at the peak of QI Refinement Realm, an amazing talent to have but what sets her apart from the rest is Kia''s monstrous talent to read and understand the flow of battle.


    She was born with a very rare talent of being a monster in true battle, that attaching to her constant desire for growth and battles makes Kia a very annoying enemy to have, thus Azrail stood facing his aunt, he restricting his cultivation to the peak of QI Refinement Realm, Kia in front of him holding a great sword double her size warming up as she asked him.


    "Where''s your weapon?"


    "I don''t need one."


    Azrail directly replied, his words bringing more of Kia''s battle mania out as a fire lit in her eyes.


    "Looks like my little nephew has gotten cocky~"


    Kia spoke, waving her greatsword, causing extreme winds to arise just due to that, though they didn''t affect Azrail at all as he looked at all this with a smile, his eyes meeting his aunt''s as he spoke.


    "Don''t I have the right to be?"


    Saying so he turned to look at his grandfather, both of their eyes meeting, a silent conversation going on after which Azrail turned to meet Kia as she asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Aunt, don''t you want to know the true monstrous talents of the ones above this close off realm?"


    "Isn''t that why we are fighting?"


    Kia asked back, the raging qi around her getting warmer, seeing so Azrail spoke.


    "So you want me all out, don''t you?"


    "I don''t want it any other way."


    Kia replied, to this Azrail nodded his head, his presence staying still within the training ground as he ced his hands on his back, Guo Ai walked to the center of the field as the referee, his eyes looking towards both, nodding at them, his cultivation at the peak of Mortal Core Realm flowing out as he spoke.


    "Begin!"


    The moment Guo Ai''s voice echoed across the training ground, Kia surged forward like a tempest unleashed. Her greatsword whistled through the air, leaving behind a trail of Qi that crackled with the intensity of a thunderstorm. Azrail remained calm, his eyes locked on Kia as if he were studying a puzzle waiting to be solved.


    With a swift movement, Kia swung her greatsword towards Azrail''s midsection, aiming to catch him off guard. But Azrail sidestepped effortlessly, his movements fluid and precise. He danced around Kia''s attacks with grace, his footwork being very light and breezy.


    Kia pressed on relentlessly, her attacksing in a barrage of strikes from all angles. Each swing of her greatsword was filled with raw power, enough to cleave through stones. But Azrail evaded each blow with ease, his movements a mesmerizing disy of skill.


    As the battle raged on, Kia''s frustration grew. She couldn''tnd a single hit on Azrail, whose calm demeanor only served to fuel her determination. With a roar of fury, she unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one faster and more ferocious than thest.


    But Azrail remained unfazed. With a flick of his wrist, he countered Kia''s attacks with precision strikes of his own. His movements were like water flowing around rocks, effortlessly adapting to Kia''s relentless assault.


    The spectators watched in awe as the twobatants shed, their movements blurring together in a whirlwind of steel and Qi.


    Despite Kia''s relentless onught, Azrail continued to evade her strikes with ease, his movements fluid and calcted.As Kiaunched herself forward once again, Azrail''s expression shifted ever so slightly. With a subtle movement of his hand, he tapped into the depths of his power, channeling his Qi into a single, focused point.


    Suddenly, mes erupted from Azrail''s palm, swirling and dancing with an otherworldly brilliance. The air around them grew thick with heat as the mes intensified, casting a fiery glow over the battlefield.


    Kia faltered for a moment, her eyes widening in surprise as she watched the mes consume Azrail''s hand. But before she could react, Azrail unleashed his attack with blinding speed. A torrent of fire shot forth from Azrail''s palm, engulfing Kia in a sea of mes. The intense heat licked at her skin, threatening to consume her in its fiery embrace.


    For a moment, Kia waspletely overwhelmed, her movements faltering as she struggled to contend with the sheer power of Azrail''s attack. The mes seemed to dance around her, taunting her with their ferocity.


    But even in the face of such overwhelming odds, Kia refused to back down. With a defiant roar, she gathered her strength and pushed back against the mes with all her might. Slowly but surely, Kia began to gain ground, her determination shining through the inferno. With every step forward, she pushed herself harder, refusing to let Azrail''s power crush her spirit.


    And then, with a final surge of energy, Kia unleashed her own counterattack. With a mighty swing of her greatsword, she sent a shockwave of Qi rippling through the air, shattering the mes, and making Azrail smile.

 Chapter 229 Chapter 228-Fireflies Go Boom!

    Chapter 229 Chapter 228-Fireflies Go Boom!


    "That was a nice warm-up, isn''t it?"


    Azrail asked, already having moved a bit distant away from his aunt Kia, his eyes looking through her postures, to which Kia smiled, her eyes getting sharper and sharper, her special talent in battle slowly starting to shine out as her postures started to change in small manners here and there, the hold of her greatsword even changing a bit.


    And Azrail could see her muscles trembling here and there and thus within a blink of an eye, having already understood and moved through Azrail''s blind spot by using a quickly burst footwork, Kia appeared right on the right side of Azrail, swinging her weapon to Azrail''s waist.


    "Yes, it was."


    She spoke in a quick manner, a smirk lighting up her face as she hit towards Azrail but sadly for her, that smirk of hers froze up as her weapon missed. Azrail, as if he is simply made of air, melted and waved away like fire with an open fiery burst from his position as he appeared in another ce, his eyes gazing at Kia as he twirled his finger towards her, asking for more from her.


    This only went forth to ignite more of Kia''s fighting spirit, she channeling her call to the earth, the whole of the ground simply shaking a bit as Kia managed to channel much more of the special energy from the ground, the amazing ability of the earth to hold and live all the species that walk on it subtly rising within Kia.


    This strengthened Kia''s body in a humongous manner, her healthy body gaining a bit of a healthy bronze glow, her muscles which kept trembling and feeling tired from the constant use of her muscles calming down, another certain sort of powerful protection covering over Kia, as even her weight increased.


    Azrail raised his eyebrow at the technique that Kia was using, his voice softly as he asked.


    "Where did you learn that from?"


    "It''s a secret!"


    Kia shouted as she burst out from the ground, cracks appearing on the ground from her movements as she appeared right in front of Azrail, the whole atmosphere within their battleground getting heavier.


    ''I feel as if even gravity around me got a bit higher.''


    Azrail mused at the uses of this specific technique, his eyes gazing at the weapon heading towards him.


    ''Guess I will have to use the flow.''


    As Azrail thought, he smiled at the weapon heading towards him, appreciating the counters Kia was taking while she was doing this, so Azrail responded in kind, light fire-like particles burning from his Qi, theying forth to sparkle like mes around him, this not being a technique, this from now on being the pure usage and talent of Azrail''s Qi.


    Kia''s eyes narrowed at his action but she didn''t stop her move, her focused gaze fully brought her weapon down hitting right at!


    Boom!


    The sound of the greatsword hitting the ground resounded out, the situation surprising the ones that gazed at it all, for the simple reason that Azrail was still standing at his position! He didn''t move an inch, the thing that moved being the greatsword that Kia cut with, well that''s how many saw it but the rest with better sight saw much more.


    "What a monstrous control."


    Guo Ai spoke with awe and pride, his wife nodding at the words, while Kia, the recipient of the block itself, felt a sense of disbelief, though she didn''tst long in it as Azrail punched her right in the gut from the close range, causing her body to bend like a bow with her greatsword rising out, while she flew out, though as she flew through the air Kia sted forth her greatsword to the ground, making a tear as she tried to get her bnce.


    Kia''s eyes still dancing with bundles of surprise as she raised her head from the ground to look at Azrail still standing in his position with a smile on his face, she understood better than anyone what Azrail had done but that level of Qi control only going forth to make Kia feel a bit of despair set in her being.


    ''Guess she is finally getting even an inkling of the gap.''


    Azrail thought, the thing he did was simple yetplex, using his extreme control over Qi he created small firefly-like sparkling fire Qi which is still normal Qi but being supercharged and filled with his fire-like qualities, and then he ced them all around him, like small protective fireflies going with the flow.


    The moment Kia had attacked those ''fireflies'' like Qi went with the flow of her attack, opening up and bursting forth such that it would disrupt the flow of her attack, the small sts alling together, changing the flow of her attack, using not strength but the very core flow of Kia''s own attack to change directions!


    Simple as that sounds it needs an extreme understanding of Qi, an extreme amount of affinity used to Qi, an unnatural eye to see the flow of battle, the mind and spirit to implement it, a powerful active drive and understanding to create the flow, and more, achieving and doing something like this when restricted to the level of the peak of Qi Refinement Realm being almost impossible, at least to the eyes of the ones in his realm, the talent being needed for that being mind-blowing.


    "How does it feel?"


    Azrail asked, looking at his little aunt, her sword drilled to the ground, she holding it with one hand, her head on the ground as she kneeled on one knee, huffing out from the single punch that Azrail gave out, her words sooning out.


    "Huff...dispiriting...huff...but...entertaining!"


    As Kia said herst words she raised her head, she once again used the very technique to gain the stance of the grounds to stand up, her Qi rumbling around her, protecting her tighter than before and she soon once again appeared in front of Azrail. who still kept several floating ''fireflies'' around him, they sparkling almost fairy-like around him.


    Kia didn''t pay any heed to it as she started to swing her greatsword once again, which once again missed with the popped flow, she swung not tiring as she started to swing again and again. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Puff!...Puff!...Puff!...Puff!...Puff!...


    Her attack not evennding once as she kept doing so but Kia didn''t seem to give up her eyes all the while kept seeing and interpreting the technique, trying to find any weakness she could exploit, but even with her next 15th attack she couldn''t see any weakness that she could use, Azrail being a very tight closed defense that no opening can be seen.


    "Sometimes there are no weaknesses that you can use, aunt."


    Azrail spoke still standing strong without a break of sweat on his head, his eyes boring into the still shiny eyes of his aunt and before she could react, those ''fireflies'' that surrounded Azrail moved, within seconds before Kia could react theytched all over her body, she trying to use her Qi to disrupt it but nothing affecting it and that''s when she understood that each ''firefly'' was adjusted to match the technique she is using now!


    Theytched onto the special energy protectiveyer of the earth, using it as sticky glue to fill her entire body, which meant Azrail had even changed theposition of the whole attack itself to match her! All of this being done within just this battle alone!


    Thus the truth of the real talent started to settle in as Azrail, looking at his aunt with a smile spoke.


    "Boom."


    Boom!


    Just as he finished so all the ''fireflies'' on Kia''s body exploded!

 Chapter 230 Chapter 229-Family Feast.

    Chapter 230 Chapter 229-Family Feast.


    Small clouds of smoke filled the training grounds, Azrail standing tall without even breaking a sweat, while Kia fell to the ground, herplete protection from the earth having withered away as she fell panting on the ground, small several dark spots of burns all over her body, yet her eyes stayed to the sky, several conflicting emotions passing through her as Azrail walked up to her and stood above his little aunt.


    "How did it feel Aunt?"


    To Azrail''s question, Kia didn''t directly reply, she kept panting on the floor, several emotions passing through her as she asked.


    "Huff.....Is everyone...huff.....huff...above...huff....like this?"


    Her question was asked with difficulty to which Azrail spoke, looking down into her eyes.


    "Yes."


    A simple yet direct answer, that only went forth to increase the despair in Kia''s mind, Azrail could sense his grandfather wanting to intervene, not having the desire to see Kia''s spirit break and wither but Azrail''s mother blocked it, keeping Guo Ai at bay as Kia asked another question.


    "Huff.....how much....huff.....did you.....huff.....put in?"


    To this, Azrail bore deeply into those ck eyes of Kia''s and he could see Kia going into a certain gaze from his eyes but he pulled his charm in as he spoke.


    "Not enough to even lose 5% of my Qi."


    This answer now fully blooming the despair in Kia''s eyes and Azrail doesn''t n on stopping it at all, either this swallows her up or she breaks it all apart and walk her own life, it will be her own mind that will be the decider of that, perhaps Azrail might just give her some push here and there to reach that train of thought.


    Thus with a smile, Azrail bent down, he going forth to help his aunt sit up straight as he spoke.


    "Well, look at the bright side aunt, you at least get to y with my cheeks." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The light wordings of Azrail went forth to settle down the dark atmosphere that had formed, small chuckles leaving Kia''s mouth, her gaze going forth to hide all her inner thoughts as she responded with her cheery tone.


    "Humph! you better be prepared for your cheeks to fall off!"


    Her words made Azrail smile as he responded.


    "Of course."


    After which the family went forth together, Guo Ai helping his daughter up and she being taken away by Azrail''s grandmother to freshen up, the family group now soon with small talks kept heading towards the dining area, a wellvish feast already prepared for Azrail''s group that hadnded.


    "Hahah....I always knew the powers of legendary geniusesy in my blood!"


    Guo Ai shouted out as he ced Azrail back on his shoulder, the man''s pride basically oozing out of him as he kept walking forth.


    "Let''s now have a good feast!"


    With that shout, the group trudged forth.


    ...


    The group quickly settled in the dining area which was a sight to behold, a grand hall adorned with scenes of ancient battles and mythical creatures. The long table at the center was covered in luxurious silk tablecloths. Each ce setting was meticulously arranged with gilded tes, sparkling silverware, and delicate crystal sses.


    As the family settled into their seats, servants bustled about, serving tter after tter of decadent delicacies. Roast meats glistened with sulent juices, surrounded by mounds of fragrant herbs and spices. Exotic fruits adorned the table, their vibrant colors enticing the eye and tempting the pte. Bowls of steaming soups and rich sauces filled the air with tantalizing aromas, while baskets of freshly baked bread perfumed the room with their warm, buttery scent.


    Guo Ai''s boomingughter echoed through the hall as he raised a ss of fine wine, his eyes twinkling with pride and merriment. "To our family!" he eximed, gesturing towards Azrail and hispanions. "Let this happinessst till the end of all time!"


    The family cheered in agreement, clinking their sses together in a toast. Azrail sat beside the head of the table, his expression serene yet observant as he watched the lively interactions around him. The right side of his seat was covered up by Valencia, and right next to her sat his sister Xuanyin to which sat Yun, Azrail sat facing Kia, her earlier exhaustion forgotten, she engaged in animated conversation with her Xuanyin, herughter ringing out like music in the air.


    Meanwhile, Azrail''s grandmother presided over the feast with regal grace, her elegant gesturesmanding the attention of all who gathered. She exchanged yful banter with Guo Ai, their affectionate teasing drawing smiles from everyone present. Even Azrail''s mother, usually reserved and stoic, seemed to rx in the warmth of her family''s embrace, her eyes softening with unspoken emotion.


    Raena took a seat beside Yun, while she gazed at all this with a calm gaze, Azrail''d grandfather Guo Ai, went froth to sit at the head seat, while still having a happy goofy smile on his face


    As the feast continued, lively conversations filled the air, weaving a tapestry ofughter, stories, and shared memories. Azrail found himself drawn into the spirited banter, his heart light and his mind at ease in thepany of his beloved family, one he never thought he would have or ever get again.


    "Remember the time when we went on that adventure in the mountains?" Yun eximed, his eyes sparkling with excitement. "We thought we were going for some family adventure time, but ended up getting chased by a pack of wild Qi boars instead!"


    The memory brought a chorus ofughter from the group, each member chiming in with their own recollections of the misadventure. Azrail chuckled along with them.


    "And who could forget the time when Mother identally turned Father''s hair bright pink?" Kia added with a mischievous twinkle in her eye. "I don''t think he''s ever lived that down!"


    Azrail''s grandfather, sitting beside his grandmother, rolled his eyes yfully, a fond smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "It was a small price to pay for a goodugh," he conceded, raising his ss in mock surrender.


    The conversation flowed effortlessly, weaving through tales of triumphs and trials, triumphs and tribtions. Azrail''s aunt Kia shared stories from her own adventures, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she recounted her encounters with many different people and beasts. Azrail listened with rapt attention, hanging on her every word as if hearing them for the first time.


    Meanwhile, Valencia who sat beside him spoke into his mind, she lightly ate the food while the veil still covered over her face.


    ''This is a nice family''


    ''It''s your family too''


    Azrail replied back, he gazing through the happy atmosphere within the dining room, several memories of the past trying to push into his mind, the broken castle, the dead bodies of his grandparents and his uncle, the falling blood, and more, those memories just being the reminder to Azrail on what he should never give up on.


    And it was then that Azrail asked.


    "Where is uncle, he hasn''te back yet?"


    And before any reply could be given the door to the room sted open, and a heavy weighty man, bearing the resemnce to Guo Ai appeared in the room, the man looked to be in his 20s with sharp features, along with ck hair and eyes, his body being more of a very well built bodybuilder as the man could say to be handsome, his voice filling the room as he spoke.


    "Where are my cute nephew and niece?"

 Chapter 231 Chapter 230-The Weird Uncle.

    Chapter 231 Chapter 230-The Weird Uncle.


    "Where are my cute nephew and niece?"


    Max Ai, the man bearing a close resemnce to Guo Ai, entered inside the room, his eyes boring into Azrail''s as a happy smile filled his face, the man soon appeared right beside Azrail to ce a light kiss on his forehead as he spoke.


    "My... my look at this, looks like the family''s good looks have been fully passed on!"


    Max''s voice spread across the room, as he stood tall with pride, Azrail slowly washing away his forehead as he spoke.


    "It''s good to see you too, uncle."


    As he said so, he could see his grandfather and grandmother shaking their heads with a wry smile filling their faces, even Kia was looking forth with an exasperated face as she spoke.


    "Elder brother, can''t you see we are eating, at least keep that decorum!"


    Her voice seemed to fall on deaf ears, though the moment the cold voice of Yun fell, Max shriveled up.


    "Looks like you are in need of some training for good mental growth."


    These words seemed like the order from the king of hell itself to Max as heically turned around to meet his older sister with pleading eyes as he spoke.


    "Please, sis! Be lenient! I was just excited from having known you were here!"


    "Then why did I not hear you missing me from your mouth? Also, why did it feel like to me that you were avoiding me?"


    These questions back to back hitting right at the mark but seemingly having grown thick skin, Max quickly recovered, a shocked look blooming on his face as he spoke back.


    "How can that be?! It really was an emergency, or else I would have rushed back to meet you first, sis! I swear!"


    Seeing his uncle act like a trembling dog in front of his mother, Azrail couldn''t help but shake his head in disbelief. It''s a good fact that the servants are outside, or else theplete status of his uncle would have been fully ruined, though from what Azrail could remember, it''s already a very weird reputation for his uncle. The man itself fears his mother more than the judgment of the heavens themselves.


    ''I also wonder, what kind of shit did he go through to be so... well trained.''


    Azrail, for a moment, even thought of having his mother train all the other ones under his control cause make no mistake from all the actions that Max makes, he is no wimp, and even above that, he is not a dumb person. Anyone who thinks and works with that assumption would only have a living hell waiting for them at the end.


    ''You seem to have a very unique uncle,'' Valencia spoke, she not knowing how to put it forth better, to this the same wry smile his grandparents had on their face blooming in Azrail''s as he responded.


    ''Well, let''s just say that he has more than what meets the eye.''


    Though the moment Azrail replied like that, he ended up having to see his uncle now on the floor clutching to his mother''s legs and crying out.


    "Oh no! Please! Not the devil''s devil death training! Anything but that!"


    The tears of the man who looked to be in his 20s but really is in his 40s flooded the floor, and unlucky for Azrail, he seemed to meet his eyes with Valencia at the moment, her face screaming.


    What the hell am I watching?


    To this Azrail could only pretend to cough as he saw his mother kick away his uncle with a disappointed look, the whole atmosphere in the room turning a bit awkward.


    ''Where did the grand energy for that entrance go? Oh... how I wish I could now control time, just to turn back time a bit.''


    While Azrail mused about those options, Max quickly dusted himself up, he clearing his throat as he spoke out loud. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Cough... sorry about that, I had just almost shit my pants because of fear."


    ''Oh please shut that mouth!''


    While Azrail thought that, he could see that it was the same thought flowing through the minds of his rtives, his grandparents with flushed faces looking to the sky with lost expressions, his aunt Kia covering her face out of embarrassment, while the rest just looked on with confusing gazes all around. But Max seemed to be unaffected by all that as he jumped to Xuanyin, her cheeks already in Max''s hands as he spoke.


    "Ohhh... look at these cheeks, I just want to keep pulling at that!"


    To this, Xuanyin started to hit back at Max''s hands with all her strength though sadly for Xuanyin all of them felt like little love taps to the giant man, who justughed at the cute disy in front of him.


    p!


    "Now stop bullying my daughter and take a seat."


    Yun spoke, having pped off Max''s hands, the man letting out a disappointed sigh as he took a seat, though seeing this Azrail felt a pang of pity for the man, not due to his mother''s action but due to the thoughts running in Xuanyin''s mind right now, cause this little entric uncle of Azrail''s will definitely be getting a royal beatdown once Xuanyin starts her journey to power.


    ''Rest in peace uncle, rest in peace.''


    To his prayer, Azrail could see Max trembling a bit in his seat, the man looking around the room as he spoke out.


    "The hell, is anyone churning this handsome man out there?"


    Once again to his slow shiver, the rest of the family could only shake their heads, Yun taking the lead as she introduced Max to Raena.


    "Sigh... this idiot here is my brother, the future head of the Ai family."


    As she pointed out, Max looked at Raena with a toothy grin, shing those white teeth of his as he spoke.


    "Hey there, how you doin''?"


    Seeing this, Azrail shook his head while Raena, the very crazy one looked on with a confused look, she turned to Yun as she asked.


    "Will the Ai family be okay in the future?"


    To this question, even Azrail''s grandparents couldn''t go forth to say anything, thus turning his attention away from Raena, Max focused his eyes on the veiled Valencia as he peered into her face, a few momentster Max turned to look at Azrail giving him a thumbs up as he spoke.


    "Nice catch! Looks like all the techniques of wooing girls I taught you has worked out."


    The man boasted.


    ''But you are still single uncle.''


    Azrail went to speak that out but in respect to the poor man''s heart, Azrail kept silent, cause this time he didn''t have to say anything, his eyes falling onto his mother who seems to be a little pissed as she spoke.


    "Did you really go forth to teach those stupid things to my son?! Those things that have kept girls farther away from you than perhaps the most powerful curse of virginity out there?!"


    ''Uff... ow.''


    Azrail thought, seeing his uncle almost freeze up, the man seemingly having be a frozen statue from Azrail''s mother''s words, Azrail could see the bubbling emotions within his uncle, though for now, he would have to deal with his mother''s wrath.


    ''Once again uncle, rest in peace or better pieces.''


    Azrail prayed.

 Chapter 232 Chapter 231-Talk And Talk

    Chapter 232 Chapter 231-Talk And Talk.


    The conversation in the room went forth in a light tone after Azrail''s mother fully destroyed Max, therge man now eating in silence as he just kept poking at his food like a 10-year-old pouting kid, the whole situation itself being very funny, though the main conversation as predicted soon moved to the future rise of Azrail himself.


    "So tell me Azi, how does it feel to have all the eyes of the realm on you?" Azrail''s grandmother asked, her ck eyes on him, while the focus of the table also became him, even his now pouty uncle focused on Azrail, who took in the attention with stride as he spoke.


    "It''s nothing much, though it''s annoying a bit when I keep having to prove myself all the time," Azrail''s words made his grandfather have a proud smile as he asked.


    "So how did it all happen, for your mother spoke to us of your genius talent awakening but where is the root of all that?" To this Azrail looked at his grandfather, a light smile filling his stunning face as he spoke.


    "Well let''s just say the road to that is a veryplex story that involves two other girls before this," Azrail''s wording made his uncle jump in with renewed energy as he spoke.


    "You also seduced two other powerful girls?" Max''s voice was quite low as he said this, to which Azrail just gave a light teasing look to his uncle, who soon deted like a balloon as he fell to the table.


    "My nephew is better than me..." Is the low whisper that kept leaking out of his mouth as hey there on the table, thus now having happily dealt a little blow to his uncle Azrail turned to his grandparents, he could see the subtle look his grandmother gave Valencia when he spoke of the other two girls, his grandmother''s expression only turning for the better when she saw that Valencia didn''t have any reaction at all.


    While at the same time, his little aunt Kia interfered.


    "So go on tell me how it all bloomed," A little romantic light ying in the eyes of his adolescent aunt, to which Azrail leaning to the chair spoke.


    "Well, the story is long so I won''t bore you fully with it, the stringes from a phoenix entry that I did to the second being towards a very dangerous set of beings that walk the void," The first half of Azrail''s words brought a great surprise to the family, while the second half just brought a whole hell lot of confusion and it was within this that Azrail''s grandfather with a recognizing voice spoke.


    "Wait! That phoenix cry that filled thends all those time ago! Is it from you?!" The question only heightened the focus on the room as Azrail nodded his head.


    "Yes, that was from me," His words only went forth to make the eyes of his little aunt sparkle as she asked.


    "Quick tell me what it was all about!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    She shouted, the same enthusiasm coursing through her being with the rest of the members who hadn''t heard the story till now.


    "To think the mystery of the phoenix cry that rattled the entire continent is sitting here, I would surely get a boost about boasting about thister on!" Max chimed in with aughing tune, to which he got his head quickly smacked in by Azrail''s mother who spoke.


    "At least use your brains fully, idiot," Is what she muttered as she shook her head, and the family as if learned by now fully ignored the huge man as they focused back on Azrail who started to speak.


    "Well, the story there began with....." And from there Azrail started to speak, his voice being captivating enough to keep the focus and attention of the ones who already knew about everything that had taken ce, the story still being spoken with some part of it being hidden, due to the very fact that many of his family still doesn''t have the strength to hold the karmic weight of such information.


    Thus Azrail spoke with controlled information but he who used to in the past lead sects and families to war with his tongue didn''t find it hard at all to lead the story in a very captivating way, enough to make little Aunt Kia keep bouncing in her seat speaking.


    "Then What?! then what?!" Her curious tone fills the room, the ending of the story of his journey into the realm of the phoenix masking a very entertaining situation all around.


    "To think you went through something like this, it must have been hard....huh" Guo Ai spoke with a touch of pain, his hand going forth to lightly pat Azrail''s head, while Azrail had hidden the information about the pain he went through, especially the pain he fought through in the rebirth phase, the close deaths he had, all of such hidden information couldn''t affect the much more experienced ones in the table who know that true power in this realm doesn''te without true pain following it.


    The prospects of being reborn and having the best attributes in your body wouldn''t havee without a price and due to that Azrail could see the swirling changes in emotions in his family, especially in his grandparents and his uncle, whose jolly eyes looked pained and serious for a moment, though Kia didn''t let that continue being as she jumped in.


    "So what''s the bloodline that you awakened?" Her curious voice was pulled in to which Azrail shook his head.


    "I can''t tell you that."


    "Why?!" the little aunt pouted as she asked so to which Azrail could only be cryptic.


    "Let''s just say you are not powerful enough to handle that info."


    This only went forth to make Kia pout even more but she relented in the end as she asked another more detailed question.


    "So what''s all your affinities?" There was a sly mark at the end of her face as she asked so, all of them believe that some sort of changes must have taken ce when Azrail had a rebirth, to this Azrail smiled as he spoke.


    "Well, I have a lot of affinities."


    The confirmation only made Kia chuckle as she spoke.


    "Let me guess they are a secret too."


    "It''s dangerous enough that less the people know the better, ''cause if it ever got out by ident, I don''t want any problemsing forth."


    The cryptic words from Azrail gained several head nods from the elderly, while the anticipating Kia could only pout, though she found her own way to mess things up as she spoke.


    "I have heard that all the phoenixes are very protective of their mate, does this first phoenix''s niece-inw of mine know about my nephew''s dangerous collection?"


    To this, Azrail lied through his teeth.


    "She knows enough."


    His reply was met with a tongue point by Kia. Azrail chuckled at his aunt''s antics, her yful curiosity a wee distraction from the weightier topics of conversation. He nced around the table, taking in the expressions of his family members as they listened to his tale. There was a mixture of awe, concern, and pride reflected in their eyes.


    As the evening wore on, the conversation continued to flow, weaving through a myriad of topics and stories.

 Chapter 233 Chapter 232-Decesions To Make.

    Chapter 233 Chapter 232-Decesions To Make.


    The jolly atmosphere, though soon turned serious as Guo asked.


    "So what''s your n? How long do you n to stay in this heaven?"


    The question was heavy as it was directed toward Azrail. He didn''t answer it directly, his eyes first meeting all of the members gathered within the room and thus, with a simplemand over his powers, Azrail shrouded the entire room from the whole world, a small precaution for what he was about to speak of.


    First, Azrail focused his eyes on his grandfather, his words flowing smoothly.


    "I do not wish to be a name of genius out there, grandfather. I wish for my name and the name of the family I lead to be of the greatest power that masks the cosmos."


    The heavy desire of Azrail loomed out, as the atmosphere turned to be extremely serious. Even the jolly Max''s eyes shed, his gaze hardening as he took the lead, speaking something important for the first time.


    "Do you know the weight of what your desire can do to you?"


    A subtle amount of Max''s pressure started to ooze out, but it easily dwindled under the existing pressure of Azrail''s as he faced his uncle, nodding his head as he spoke.


    "I know what I desire, I know what its pressure will be, and I am more than willing to face it all."


    The pressure behind Azrail''s words filled the entire atmosphere, his little aunt turning quiet, shrinking down as she kept looking around the room. Max not going down as he spoke.


    "You know there is sometimes only a small line between ignorance, arrogance, and pure stupidity."


    Azrail doesn''t get angry with his uncle''s words, knowing for the better that everything his uncle is saying is all because the man cares for him. And before Azrail could speak, his grandfather raised his hand, pointing towards Max to shut up as he spoke to Azrail.


    "You know I have seen those same eyes of yours before, it''s the same eyes your mother had when she set out to have the world in her palms."


    As he said this to Azrail, he focused his gaze on Yun, who kept watching all of this with a calm gaze. She saw theplex feeling and perhaps the guilt the man harbors for never having been able to fight back against the Yun family, for having to have his dear daughter give herself up so that the Ai family could survive.


    To this, a thin smile spread across Yun''s face, her voice filling the room.


    "I always knew what I was getting myself into. I did what my family would have done for me."


    Her tone made Fulu, Yun''s grandmother, sigh out as she spoke.


    "Let''s not get into the depressing past and just focus on the beautiful present we have here. After all, we all know that bastard has suffered the worst and is now living his hell."


    There wasn''t a need for an exnation of who the bastard was; everyone already knew who Fulu meant, and it was within this that Guo spoke.


    "I know none of you are ones that jump at things just because of a moment of feeling, so I am sure that there exists a great n behind all this?"


    As he said so, he looked at Raena, the indications of his eyes matching the room. To which a sly smirk started to form around Raena''s face as she spoke. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I too once questioned if it could be done, but your grandson has gone to blow all of my questions out of the water. You''ve got yourself a very little monster at your hand there."


    The pressure behind Raena''s words made the atmosphere turn hotter, the words of someone who descended from the top being more than enough to shift the whole situation around. Max''s eyes shed forth as he looked at Azrail.


    "You wish to rule?"


    To which Azrail shook his head as he spoke.


    "I wish to dominate all."


    The desire in his words was ever-present, and Azail didn''t stop at it as he spoke.


    "That''s why I want to ask you all here, do you wish to follow that path? It won''t be pretty, it won''t be easy, and it won''t always fall to our side, but I can assure you that the end will be a height of position beyond all dreams."


    The certainty in Azrail''s voice brought a tremble all around, the one with the greatest reaction being Kia, whose eyes sparkled all around. Though Azrail wasn''t done as he turned to his grandfather, the two eyes shing as he spoke.


    "I need to know, grandfather, and I will ept any of your desires. If you wish to have simple happiness here, then I will make sure topletely safeguard this family till the end of time. If you wish to rule over this realm, then I will make this family so. But if you wish to follow my desire to the top, then it will be a whole other point of action that will have to be taken up."


    The stress in Azrail''s words spoke the seriousness of the situation, the Ai family members looking all around as Fulu spoke with a wry smile.


    "Little Azi, I don''t think all of us have the talent or the powers that woulde to keep up with the dream you so wish to achieve."


    The truthfulness in those words made both Max and Kia bite their lips a bit. To these words, Azrail smirked, leaning deeply back in his chair, his voice resounding out.


    "You don''t have to worry about all that, just tell me the dreams you wish to have, and I will deal with it all ordingly. I have my ways to make your talents shine anywhere in the cosmos, to make your powers not fall back everywhere else in the cosmos."


    There was no joke in Azrail''s words, and the Ai family could see the rest much older of the women nodding at Azrail''s words, showing the power behind the promise. They couldn''t understand where the confidence came from, but the sight of the upper Immortal Raena showing forth several options they never thought would be possible.


    Azrail could see and even feel the shifting tensions and desires in the room, and he knows for the better that such decisions cannot be made on the fly. Thus he eyes his mother who, in her turn, spoke.


    "None of you have to decide upon the future now. Take all the time you need, for the decision you make now will only go forth to decide how your future wille to be. And don''t worry, no decision you all will make any of us disappointed."


    Thest of Yun''s words being brought out with a rare light smile on her face, those words bringing a halt to the very expanding desire, each of the four members of the Ai family having their own thoughts about the opportunity in front of them.


    "Hahaha... I never thought that I would be able to feel such happiness and pride at such a point in time, especially not more than when I hear of what you did to that bastard. My only sadness is that I couldn''t do it with my own hands."


    Guo spoke up, skillfully turning the table of the talk, the minds of the rest swirling around as Yun spoke back.


    "You don''t have to worry about it, I left that bastard alive for a reason. I can take you up to him whenever you desire, and you can torture him as your will."


    ''Guess my father has been upgraded from father to bastard,'' Azrail mused, feeling no pity. Though just as he thought this, he felt a small sting in his hands, the formation ink of a tower appearing.

 Chapter 234 - 233-What To Join?

    Chapter 234 - 233-What To Join?


    Azrail''s focus broke off for a moment, his eyes falling upon the tower symbol that appeared in his hand for a moment and then disappeared.


    ''Did she enter the tower?''


    Azrail asked, to which Mia replied.


    [[Yes, she did]]


    The enved reality now living under Azrail''s control and being the servant of All-Seer, a poor controller that rules over the tower that made constetions bow, now being a simple errand girl. Oh, how fast did the winds change?


    ''Um.....looks like it''s all going well for now,''


    Azrail mused. Lysandra now is also making her move of power within her family present in the void realm, not to mention she has started to go through the trials left over there on her own. Of course, Azrail could still join, but he had already spoken to her about hisck of interest in it. This dimmed her spirits a bit, but since the prospect of getting to travel through the realm tower together came, Lysandra quickly changed her tune, being happy to oblige.


    After all the trials there at the first are meant for Lysandra to go through and only once she reaches a specific level of power can she finally enter the true first floor of the tower, a ce of great danger for everyone that bears their mark from the outside, and even above that, Azrail still wishes to go there with Lysandra. He wishes to start exploring his powers there too.


    Not to mention the extreme amount of different resources and powers being present inside the tower, there is also the fact of having Mia with him, thus its knowledge being something that will move Azrail towards great and still unfound hidden pieces spread all around, just as he was thinking this Azrail''s grandmother spoke.


    "Now why don''t we all just go and freshen up?"


    Her words being the deeper linker of desire to just get everyone''s mind straightened up from all the info that just kept popping up, and everyone nodded their head at the orders, the whole of the Ai family itself just moving about as Azrail''s group that arrived moved to another room led by one of the servants.


    The whole of the group soon being led to their own room as Azrail sat in his bed, his mind going through the situations that might arise due to the desires that are being harbored in the hearts of each of his family, though just as he was thinking of this a ring sounded out in his mind, a message from All-Realm having arrived.


    Opening up the message, Azrail read through it, a light smile filling his face as he went through the information.


    ''Well took them long enough,''


    Azrail thought the message itself was from one of the extremely powerful organizations formed within the revolving centers of the Cosmic Games and the foundation of the All-Realm itself. After all the talents and powers that Azrail ''subtly'' showed, he expected to get an invitation some time ago, though the moment the invitation came, several new messages soon arrived with it.


    All of the messages being pointed from several other powerful factions fighting for power within the All-Realm, their call for Deathmark being close, it would seem the first sent messagended towards a wholendslide of several other messages, Azrail started to look through them, his eyes peering through the much more potential factions he can make use of.


    ''Um....if my memory serves me right, this one would get hit hard and this one would soon take over with great power,''


    The Cosmic Fighter Association has several inner workings within it, with several truly powerful organizations of the realm world cing their slimy hands to gain power, but even within that, some extremely powerful and special ones can be of use to Azrail.


    ''Looks like a lot of powers want their hands on me,''


    With that, Azrail soon arranged the info of the powerful, but extremely disjointed, factions with great control over the cosmos, but Azrail also made sure that factions he chose are also had an extreme amount of infights within them, giving him chances to get more authority, power, and control within.


    There is also the fact of Azrail having to check on which side of things he should join, there are the dark ways, the lighter more affluent, and more, thus Azrail continued to spend the next hour cruising through all the offers, matching them along with his memory and forming slight ns and ideas that could perhaps would and get him on top of things.


    ''Guess this will do,''


    Azrail finally thought as he started to look through the list in front of him, the top 5 ces that would work in his favor in many ways, one even going forth with a ce to give Azrail a chance to even awaken the next me in his list.


    ============


    1)The Olympians of Eternity


    Origins: The Olympians are a council of divine beings who have transcended mortal limitations to govern over the cosmos. Led by Zeus, they wield immense power and influence over the fabric of reality.


    Power Structure: The Olympians operate as a hierarchical council, with Zeus as the supreme ruler. Each member possesses domain over specific aspects of existence, such as war, wisdom, love, and nature.


    Realm of Influence: Their influence spans across multiple realms, from the mortal world to the celestial nes, shaping destinies and overseeing the bnce of cosmic forces.


    Strength: The Olympians are among the most powerful factions in the cosmos, capable of altering the very fabric of reality with theirbined might.


    2)The Daevas of Ahriman


    Origins: The Daevas are malevolent spirits who embody darkness, deceit, and corruption. Led by Ahriman, the Prince of Lies, they seek to extinguish the light of creation and plunge the cosmos into eternal night. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Power Structure: Ahrimanmands the Daevas with an iron will, with other members ruling over domains such as shadow, decay, and despair. They operate with a cunning intelligence that maniptes mortals to their own dark ends.


    Realm of Influence: The Daevas hold sway over the shadowy realm of Duzakh, where shadowsnguish in eternal torment and darkness reign supreme. They also exert influence over the mortal realm of Airyanem Vaejah, sowing discord and corruption with their malevolent influence.


    Strength: The Daevas possess dark powrrs and infernal powers that can corrode the very fabric of reality itself. Their strength lies in their cunning and their willingness to embrace the darkest depths of their own depravity.


    3)The J?tnar Confederacy


    Origins: The J?tnar are a coalition of frost giants, fire giants, and other primordial beings who embody the chaotic forces of nature. Led by Ymir, the Father of Giants, they seek to disrupt the cosmic order.


    Power Structure: Ymir presides over the J?tnar as the ancient progenitor of their race, with other members ruling over domains such as frost, fire, and chaos. They operate with a savage ferocity that knows no bounds.


    Realm of Influence: The J?tnar hold sway over the frigid realm of Jotunheim, where ice and fire collide in a never-ending struggle for supremacy. They also exert influence over the mortal realm of Midgard, sowing discord and destruction wherever they tread.


    Strength: The J?tnar possesses elemental powers that can freeze the very heart of creation or reduce it to ash. Their strength lies in their sheer size and their willingness to embrace chaos as a means of achieving their goals.


    4)The Tuatha D¨¦ Danann Confederation


    Origins: The Tuatha D¨¦ Danann are a confederation of deities and supernatural beings who embody the essence of nature and magic. Led by Dagda, the All-Father, they weave the tapestry of reality with their enchantments.


    Power Structure: Dagda stands as the High King of the Tuatha D¨¦ Danann, with other members governing domains such as thend, the sea, and the Otherworld. They operate with a deep reverence for nature and the cycles of life.


    Realm of Influence: The Tuatha D¨¦ Danann hold sway over the mystical realm of Tir na n¨®g, where certain energy flows like a river and the boundaries between worlds blur. They also protect the mortal realm of ¨¦ire, guarding its ancient mysteries.


    Strength: The Tuatha D¨¦ Danann wield primal magic that taps into the very essence of creation, shaping reality ording to their will. Their strength lies in their connection to nature and their ability to harness the raw power of the elements.


    5)The Aesir Alliance


    Origins: The Aesir are a coalition of gods and goddesses led by Odin, the Allfather. They are known for their warrior ethos and fierce determination to protect the cosmic order.


    Power Structure: Odin presides over the Aesir as the supreme ruler, with other members governing domains such as thunder, fertility, and death. They operate as a close-knit council, consulting each other on matters of cosmic importance.


    Realm of Influence: The Aesir maintain control over the Nine Realms, including Asgard, Midgard, and Helheim. They safeguard the Yggdrasil, the cosmic tree that connects all worlds.


    Strength: The Aesir are formidable in battle and possess divine magic that can reshape reality. Their strength is bolstered by their unwavering loyalty to one another and theirmitment to upholding cosmic order.


    ============

 Chapter 235 Chapter 234-Guess Its Swords Then....?

    Chapter 235 Chapter 234-Guess Its Swords Then....?


    ''I need to meet with 5 of them before I make my next move.''


    Azrail in his heart already has an idea of which side he wants to join, but before that, he needs to drive the market price in. DeathMark needs to put in and show his ce and talent to make it such that Azrail will receive better offers when he wants to join any faction.


    ''Gotta be careful on how I move this.''


    None of them are idiots or useless ones. Once Azrail joins, he needs toy low till he gets the full picture. Be it the lowest sect or even this humongous organization in front of Azrail, all of them will have at least one small weak leg for him to break, which will create the domino effect that Azrail wants to, he would be more in sight then.


    Thus having made his n, Azrail quickly sent his reply back to the 5 of them he chose. The reply that Azrail gave wasn''t all that conventional, but in this case, Azrail has the right to put forth this arrogance. A small deal is put forth by Azrail and knowing the ego of the ones who wrote these messages and the ones who receive upon them, Azrail knows that he will be in for a good show.


    ''Guess that''s dealt with.''


    Thinking of that, Azrail sat cross-legged on his bed, deep breaths filling his lungs as he felt the shifting Qi all around him, the World Spirit energy in him tumbling out in his World Spirit core, the energy shifting and phasing all around, while the soul energy in his body kept its smooth phase, keeping a certain bnce in between all.


    Deep within his mind, Azrail''s mental realm stayed firm, his increase in talent helping him achieve more levels of control over his mind and the minds of the rest. Right now, Azrail is making steady growth in his World Spirit powers and trying to learn more about the mental realm masters, him cultivating the first one and learning more about thetter.


    ''I need to maintain a steady flow.''


    Azrail has too much to grow about him. Leaving aside his own unique paths for cultivation, there is his bloodline to deal with, the blessings of Death, and his powers that equate towards Death, cause from what he was betrothed on, Azrail''s bloodline has been fully blown away to be something much more sinister and dangerous.


    Then there is Azrail''s connection to ''that'' domain, the one left to him by Torez, the powerful domain of swords forged from realms itself, swords with their own minds, powers, and strength to fight against all. They are, in a sense, a living breathing armypletely being suspended in a death-like state within that domain. Azrail could feel his connection to it, but he still couldn''t enter it.


    Trying to grasp any of the swords there, for now, feels like death because even though Azrail is now the owner of that domain bequeathed by Torez, it doesn''t mean that all the swords there are happy with him. All of them loved and adored Torez, and with the respect and duty given to them, they would listen to Azrail when the time came, but going out of that would need serious time from Azrail.


    He would need for them to recognize him, to earn their true loyalty, cause swords like those with such immense might to cut literally anything is something even the Gods would fight for, not to mention that Azrail has thousands of such swords at hismand, swords capable of cutting through even the strongest hearts of the most powerful organizations.


    There is another fact that, with his powers getting stronger, Azrail''s inner world is being connected to the domain, which means their connection is getting better and better. That also means that the domain of thest and the most powerful Centuriarchs is getting linked to him on a soul-likeyer, a connection that is simr to that he has with Raven and Ravenna.


    That also means that as the connection keeps happening, it''s also going forth to change Azrail''s body in several ways that aren''t seen before.


    ''Looking at these, those sword-worshiping idiots would die with envy.''


    Azrail mused as he started to understand the changes happening throughout his body. It would seem that the domain itself is making changes to his body, giving him several other natural changes and talents that would surely drive any sword-using cultivator green with envy, and the things being such.


    ================ Centuriarch''s Domain Assimtion ____________________________________________________


    1. de of Worlds Activation:


    Initiating sequence: Commencing summoning of ethereal des forged from the fabric of reality.


    Effect: Precision and devastation inbat are unparalleled by conventional weaponry. Each de resonates with the essence of a hundred worlds, infusing them with cosmic power capable of rending space-time itself.


    2. Dimensional de Mastery Integration:


    System upgrade: Complete integration of dimensional maniption protocols.


    Effect: Mastery over spatial distortions, allowing for the seamless traversal of dimensions. des can slice through spatial barriers with ease, redirect iing attacks, and create rifts in the fabric of reality for strategic advantage.


    3. Cosmos Forge Infusion Progress:


    System integration: Veins Sword transformed into conduits of cosmic Sword energy, facilitating the channeling of celestial Sword power.


    Effect: Each sword strike bes a conduit for the energies of the cosmos, unleashing torrents of celestial energy capable of obliterating anything in its path. Host''s body resonates with the majesty of the stars, granting him unparalleled might on the battlefield.


    4. Soulde Fusion Optimization:


    Soul merges: Achieving perfect harmony with de essence.


    Effect: The fusion of soul and de unlocks the hidden potential within each weapon, allowing for the manifestation of powerful techniques previously unknown. The host bes one with his swords, wielding them as extensions of his own being with unparalleled skill and precision.


    5. Sword Realm Manifestation Status:


    Dimensional creation: Manifestation of the Sword Realm achieved.


    Effect: As sovereign of the Sword Realm, The host wields absolute authority over the fabric of reality within its bounds. He can shape the realm to his will, summoning legions of spectral swords to do his bidding andmanding the very essence of the cosmic Sword itself.


    6. Astral Swordsmanship Calibration:


    Astral ne linkage: Forge is a connection to the lost astral ne of Swords.


    Effect: The host''s swordsmanship transcends the physical realm, leaving behind ethereal afterimages that sow confusion and disorientation among his foes. He bes a master of astralbat, manipting the very fabric of reality to his advantage, this being done by connecting to the lost astral ne of Swords of the Centuri.


    7. Celestial Sword Fusion Activation:


    Cosmic Fusion: Merge swords with celestial bodies.


    Effect: Each sword bes infused with the power of stars and gxies, emitting blinding light and cosmic energy upon activation. The host wields the very essence of creation Swords itself, leaving behind trails of stardust in the wake of his devastating attacks. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    8. Voidde Mastery Progress:


    Void maniption: Shape formless essence into des of darkness.


    Effect: The host gains mastery over the primordial void, the gift of the past Empress connecting to the sword, using it to create des that cut through reality itself. Each strike leaves behind trails of nothingness, erasing all traces of existence in its wake and plunging foes into the depths of oblivion.


    9. Ethereal Swordsmanship Enhancement:


    Ethereal realm connection: Channel incorporeal properties through swords.


    Effect: The host''s swords be conduits of ethereal energy, passing through solid matter with ease to strike at the very soul of his opponents. His attacks cause spiritual devastation, leaving behind no physical wounds, only existential despair.


    10. Sovereign''s Resonance Integration:


    Cosmic authority resonance: Command loyalty of all swords.


    Effect: The host bes the embodiment of cosmic authority,manding the allegiance of all swords in existence. He bends them to his will, unleashing their full potential in service to his cause and establishing himself as a sovereign presence on the battlefield.


    ================

 Chapter 236 Chapter 235-Too Many Paths Of The Mind.

    Chapter 236 Chapter 235-Too Many Paths Of The Mind.


    ''This is just the beginning.''


    Azrail, thought reading through the gifts that he is receiving, the subtle connections getting stronger isn''t just giving him these gifts, it''s also making Azrail''s whole body the best to wield a sword, giving his whole self a level of talent in the sword that is unseen and had only been seen in the past Centuriarch species.


    The new physique slowly went forth tobine with Azrail''s original physique of flexibility and like always a certain evolution is always happening within Azrail''s body, a new species of himself is slowly being created, and Azrail could tell it, the first evolution that he will have will set it all in motion, to build a base towards his species that has never been seen before.


    ''There''s a lot of powers that I have to adjust to.''


    Azrail''s strength keeps getting stronger without him doing anything much due to the changes that keep happening in his body, his skills too following the same evolutionary path, as shown before, his skills are slowly developing different things, and thanks to that he is now able to fully talk along with any members that have his connection on them, it being very useful.


    ''Not to mention the special connection I have with Yurou.''


    The special bond he formed with her gives a certain touch of the phoenix to him, the lover''s connection that many dreams of giving her certain other benefits too, of course, this also affects Yurou who seems to be enjoying some perks of the Asura''s flowing to her. But right now what Azrail has to focus on is polishing his powers.


    He needs to get better control and idea of his own powers such that he will be able to utilize 100% of his strength without any issues and that''s not an easy thing to do when you have many different things about you.


    ''I need to start from the base, keep the basics in mind as I grow forth.''


    A small smile filled Azrail''s face as he thought of his teacher''s words, the old man might have been slightly crazy but there''s no denying that he was a monster of a man and a teacher, thus Azrail closed his eyes, slowly his breath getting lighter and lighter, while the Qi around him started to feel a certain warmness and coldness to them.


    As he did so, two pairs of eyes popped up from Azrail''s shadow, one with full vignce locked around the room, if Raven even detected a hint of a problem she would hesitate to jump and deal with it, while Ravenna, its daze-filled eyes still learning just gazed out into the world, though the innate love and loyalty that Raven holds still flows within Ravenna. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The coldness of death and the life of heat started to twist and turn around within Azrail, his mind flowing through the cultivation path of the mental realm cultivator.


    There are several different paths of mental realm cultivation one such path is Mindscapers. The Mental Realm cultivators who walk a certain perilous path are known as Mindscapers. Their power lies not in brute force, but in the intricate architecture they forge within their own minds ¨C a Mindscape. Unlike traditional cultivation that focuses on channeling external energies, Mindscapers cultivate their own mental space, transforming it into abyrinthine realm.


    A Mindscaper''s potential is directly tied to the innate vastness of their mind when they first awaken their path. This "spark" manifests as a sudden, overwhelming sense of emptiness within the consciousness. The more profound this emptiness, the greater the potential for a sprawling Mindscape.


    The cultivation process involves a meticulous construction of mental structures within the Mindscape. These structures are not static, but ever-evolving. Here''s how it unfolds:


    Initial Paths: The first stage involves etching pathways within the void. These paths represent core memories and thought patterns. As the Mindscaper progresses, they weave these paths into intricatebyrinths.


    Chaotic Chambers: Within thebyrinth, Mindscapers create specialized chambers. Meditation chambers enhance focus and mental rity. Training chambers allow for the honing of mental abilities like memory maniption and psychic attacks. These chambers can be chaotic and ever-shifting, reflecting theplexities of the mind itself.


    Anchors: To maintain stability within the ever-expanding Mindscape, Mindscapers create anchors. These anchors can be anything that holds personal significance ¨C a cherished memory, a physical object visualized within the Mindscape, or even a core philosophical belief. Anchors provide a sense of grounding and prevent the Mindscaper from being lost within thebyrinth''s depths.


    Mental Fortifications: The dangers of the path are numerous. External mental attacks can breach the Mindscape, and thebyrinth''s own chaotic nature can consume the cultivator. To counter these threats, Mindscapers erect mental fortifications. These can be intricate puzzles, guardian constructs formed from willpower, or even illusions that warp the perception of intruders.


    There are certain unique Cultivation Techniques that canbe used for this, these ones being which Azrail derived from certain powerful dead souls, the information being very cloaked and dangerous ones.


    Dreamscaping: Mindscapers can protect themselves and their constructed environments from the dreams of others, manipting the dream world to gather information or influence thoughts.


    Mental Echoes: By leaving echoes of thoughts and memories within specific chambers, Mindscapers can create false trails or even programmable mental traps for intruders.


    Mind Shard Extraction: By venturing into the Mindscapes of others, a highly skilled Mindscaper can extract specific memories or knowledge in the form of shimmering metal shards. This is an incredibly dangerous practice, as it risks permanent mental damage to both the attacker and the victim.


    That is one way, there is another way of cultivating the consciousness. This esoteric path of cultivation, known as the Dreamscape Weaver, harnesses the boundless potential of the subconscious mind. Unlike traditional methods, Dreamscape Weavers tap into the dreamscape ¨C a vast, ever-shifting realm where memories, emotions, and imagination coalesce. Their power lies in weaving the fabric of this dreamscape, shaping it into a potent tool for growth and maniption.


    A potential Dreamscape Weaver experiences a unique awakening. During their first deep sleep, their consciousness merges with the dreamscape, not as a passive observer, but as an active participant. The vividness and vastness of this initial dream world determine their innate talent. The more expansive and lucid the dream, the greater the potential for a powerful dreamscape.


    Cultivation for a Dreamscape Weaver is a process of meticulously shaping and refining the dreamscape. Here''s how it unfolds:


    Dream Anchors: The first step involves anchoring their waking consciousness within the dreamscape. This is achieved by focusing on a familiar object or memory during sleep, allowing it to serve as a bridge between the two realms.


    Mnemonic Landscapes: Next, the Dreamscape Weaver begins weaving memories and emotions intondscapes. A joyful memory might manifest as a sun-drenched meadow, while a traumatic experience could be a churning storm. By shaping thesendscapes, the Weaver refines their emotional control and resilience.


    Dream Guardians: To protect their dreamscape from external intrusions, Dreamscape Weavers create dream guardians. These guardians can be fantastical creatures born from the Weaver''s subconscious or even projections of their own willpower.


    Lucid Interweaving: As their skills grow, Dreamscape Weavers gain the ability to enter the dreamscapes of others. This "lucid interweaving" allows them to nt suggestions, gather information, or even manipte memories by subtly altering the dreamscape''sndscape.


    Unique Cultivation Techniques:


    Dream-Sharing: By weaving a shared dreamscape, a Dreamscape Weaver can facilitatemunication and coboration with others while in the dream realm.


    Precognitive Dreams: By interpreting symbolic elements within their own dreamscape, a skilled Weaver can gain glimpses into the future.


    Dreamscaping Alchemy: Highly advanced Weavers can manipte the raw essence of the dreamscape, transforming nightmares into tools for self-improvement or manifesting dream-born creations into the waking world.


    ''There are too many paths to walk in this''

 Chapter 237 Chapter 236-Symphony Connected.

    Chapter 237 Chapter 236-Symphony Connected.


    There are several different paths of ways for cultivation the path that mental masters walk upon, and it alles down to how you awaken your mind realm. The special talent is blessed on them since birth, but things are a bit different for Azrail, who has forcefully awakened it. Thus, this way Azrail has to choose the path of which type of mental master he wants to walk.


    Several pathsy in front of him, with the limbo space being spread with the souls of the dead that have yet to be called forth. Azrail has a vast majority of information and cultivation paths that he can take, the form being on which path forward he should be going.


    ''Um... my fighting style will be very much different from the rest, and I need to cover all basics.''


    A single cultivator can''t be good at everything, in his thirst for power, he would have a path he will be walking. For some the path of pure power, others defense, some elemental control and more, which would open up the person itself to have at least one level of weakness and everyone''s the same but Azrail has the chance to leave no gap for the rest to evene close to catching up with him.


    Azrail ns to tailor each of his powers to a certain direction that will make it such that at the end of his goal, he will be the master of all, a single man that none can evene close to scratching up, it would be such that just fighting him would arouse despair in the hearts of others.


    ''Cultivating Qi will boost me towards my path of the Omega Asura, a power of sheer might and attack.''


    Azrail still has 9 more mes left for him to open up, they will be giving him different levels of fighting powers, and in his attack and fighting, many won''t even be able toe close to him. His enemies would burn up and float away before they can even make a dent on him. From the path the fire is going towards Azrail could understand many things.


    He would have the sheer power of the 11 mes around him, they being able to move and fluctuate and fight of their own will once they reach their potential, each bearing its unique elemental power and fighting style, thus just with the Qi cultivation Azrail will be more than a one-man army, a pure fire raging Asura that no one can get close to.


    Then there is the domain, as Azrail grows stronger, he will be able to get better control of the domain, which will give him ess to those swords, and when he has them, what defense will be able to stop his cut? Thousands of such swords would fall upon hismand, and no defense matching his power level or certainly a bit higher would ever be able to stop them, no materials strong enough to undergo the wrath of the realm swords.


    Thus in such fighting, Azrail will be pure domination, and it would only continue to grow so when Azrail''s hand clutches towards the two elements of space and time he is blessed with, just one of them being too overpowered and thebination of two with the powers Azrail holds will be crushing to say the least.


    Then there are Azrail''s skills, ones granting him power in battle to specify it being his fifth skill that led him ovee his own struggles back in Ingrid and marked him as a powerful figure many didn''t wish toe upon, its presence slowly evolving into something much more profound and Azrail could feel it, that skill is the single connection bestowed to him by the legacy that chose him.


    The very skill that helped him grow evolving, twirling, and turning, bing something much more profound and dangerous, it being influenced by the legacy Cosmic Ending Divider.


    ''That power is terrifying.''


    Azrail felt a chill up his spine at the changes taking ce to it, from its subtle control and power Azrail could feel it, it having something to do with space but on a higher level, an extremely dangerous power and as he thought so Azrail''s brows furrowed.


    ''A power is given to me to stop that.''


    A sneer filled Azrail''s face as he thought of the information passed to his mind by the various ''hims'' in the evolutionary field, the information itself being tightly sealed away to the point even Azrail struggles to ess it at times but it has gone forth to show Azrail the path he has to walk to reach the end of the goal, a goal only known deep in his heart...


    Thus with just pure actions of his Qi Azrail is dominating the path forward towards battle talent, not to to mention the support he would be receiving from World Spirit Energy.


    Azrail''s initial instinct leans towards the path of the Omega Asura ¨C a warrior wielding raw power. The eleven mes, each granting unique elemental mastery, promise a devastating arsenal. He envisions a future where he bes a raging inferno, wielding the domain''s ethereal swords and raining down destruction on any who dare oppose him. However, Azrail quickly recognizes the limitations of this path. While undeniably powerful, it''s a blunt instrument, vulnerable to cunning opponents and those who can manipte the battlefield itself.


    Instead, Azrail is thinking of embarking on a more unorthodox journey ¨C a collection Symphony. This path acknowledges the unique blend of powers within him and seeks to orchestrate them into abined force.


    The first step involves forging a connection between his disparate energies. He utilizes World Spirit Energy as the conductor''s baton, channeling it to harmonize the flow of Qi, soul energy, and mental control. This allows him to unleash devastating attacks thatbine raw power with precise maniption, breaking through defenses and exploiting weaknesses.


    Though from what Azrail could gather, perhaps, the soul energy itself would y a better smoothingponent, Azrail could still feel it from back then when he first stepped through theyers traveling through a certain path towards Torex''s domain, that single nearby mixed ce with several energies moving with perfect symphony, an extremely dangerous power that can take down anything, Azrail wishes to wield that energy in his hands.


    ''The unique adaptability of soul energy is the answer to this''


    Azrail delves deeper into soul energy, learning to sculpt and manipte it into constructs. These constructs could be ethereal warriors imbued with the power of the eleven mes, or intricate shields woven from the very essence of souls. This allows him to create a versatile fighting force that can adapt to any situation.


    The Symphony of connecting several energies is fraught with danger. The sheerplexity of harmonizing so many energies requires immense mental fortitude and discipline. A single misstep could lead to a catastrophic energy bacsh, potentially injuring him or worse. Additionally, Azrail constantly walks a tightrope between control and chaos. His power lies in the intricate symphony he conducts, but losing control of one element could unleash a cacophony of destruction, jeopardizing himself and everything around him.


    Through meticulous practice and a deep understanding of his energies, Azrail strives to create a symphony so potent that it can warp the fabric of reality itself. He envisions a future where he can manipte the fundamental forces of the universe, bending time and space, and shattering the very boundaries between life and death. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Azrail understands the necessity for adaptability. While he focuses on harmonizing his energies, he also delves into the darker aspects of soul energy. He learns to manipte the fears and anxieties of his enemies, creating a symphony of horrors within their minds. This doesn''t rely on brute force mental domination but on subtle maniptions and psychological warfare.


    All of them are important for Azrail''s future path.

 Chapter 238 Chapter 237-Diving Deeper Into Omega Asuras Wrath.

    Chapter 238 Chapter 237-Diving Deeper Into Omega Asura''s Wrath.


    ''I need to begin with focusing first on getting all the powers on the same level, then its refinement.''


    Thanks to being chosen by Death, the true talents of Azrail lie at an unseen level that can''t be matched at all. Trying to even measure it would be pure stupidity, but even with all this, Azrail kept his mind calm, because he understood where the depths and desire of this power came from. So for now, he will use it to the limit, and in the end, he will drive the very gifts that came right down to ''their'' hearts.


    ''I need to be calm for now.''


    There is no use focusing on a goal that lies far ahead. The most important thing right now is for Azrail to take small step by step. Thest goal that lies is extremely far away for the current weak him, thus with deep breaths Azrail started to cool his mind, the powers he possesses and will definitely possess into the future ying through his mind, twirling all around.


    ''The main start would be from cultivating the Omega Asura''s Wrath.''


    Azrail thought, he starting to barely scratch the true power of this cultivation technique that seemed toy beyond a grade kept, especially with Azrail already having the needed 11 mes already existing within himself, all that was left for Azrail was to awaken them one by one, each one needing its own grueling conditions to be activated.


    Azrail got "lucky" with the first two mes, butter down the line, lots of risk and resources are needed for Azrail to take the rest of the steps further in. Azrail is currently in the Minor Realm of Mastery. He has unlocked the basic power of the first two mes and can utilize them in basic attacks. However, he''s yet to tap into their true potential. The vast majority of the technique remains a mystery waiting to be unraveled.


    The Omega Asura''s Wrath isn''t just a cultivation technique; it''s a legacy forged in vengeance and fueled by an insatiable hunger for power. It offers Azrail a path unlike any other, demanding unique needs, bestowing awe-inspiring powers, and requiring him to delve into the very essence of fire itself.


    It has its own unique Needs such as:


    Primordial me Exposure: Azrail''s body needs to be ustomed to the harshest mes imaginable. He must seek out locations imbued with primordial fire ¨C volcanic vents that have burned since the dawn of creation, battlegrounds where legendary fire wielders shed, or the heart of dying stars. These locations are not only incredibly dangerous but also incredibly rare.


    Emotional Catharsis: The manual thrives on emotions, particrly wrath and defiance. Azrail needs to confront his own anger, channeling the humiliation and injustice he''s faced into fuel for his cultivation. This could involve reliving past traumas in a controlled setting, facing overwhelming odds inbat, or even seeking out ancient records detailing the subjugation of the Omega Asura. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Elemental Essence: The cultivation of the Omega Asura''s Wrath requires practitioners to attune themselves to the elemental essences of fire, fury, and primal energy. This necessitates the collection of rare herbs, minerals, and artifacts imbued with elemental power.


    Spiritual Insight Into Realm Of Forgotten Fire: Mastery of the Omega Asura''s Wrath demands a profound understanding of the spiritual realm and the interconnectedness of all things. Practitioners must delve into forgotten texts,mune with elemental spirits, and undergo trials to unlock insights into the nature of fire as a primordial force. By embracing this requirement, practitioners gain mastery over fire and unlock new avenues of cultivation, leading to spiritual enlightenment and personal growth.


    Tears of a Starfall: The ritual for awakening the "Stardust me" requires a rare ingredient ¨C a tear, a single teardrop, from a copsing star. These celestial tears are said to hold the essence of creation itself and are incredibly difficult to obtain. Azrail might need to travel to the remnants of a supernova or venture into the chaotic heart of a dying star system to collect this invaluableponent.


    Dragon''s Breath Essence: The "Dragonfire me" demands a sacrifice unlike any other ¨C a single, pure breath from a true dragon. This potent essence, imbued with the ancient power of these legendary creatures, acts as a catalyst for igniting the me within Azrail. However, obtaining this ingredient necessitates not only facing a dragon, but also convincing it to cooperate, a feat requiring immense diplomacy, cunning, or perhaps even a disy of power thatpels respect.


    That''s just the beginning for Azrail take take even more steps in from where he stands he needs the following resources too:


    The Remnants of Asura: The Omega Asura wasn''t the only fire-wielding entity. There are remnants scattered across the cosmos ¨C weapons forged from the heart of dying stars, armor woven from the fabric of singrities, and even fragments of the Omega Asura itself. Mastering the Omega Asura''s Wrath might require seeking out these remnants, either to harness their power or to ovee them as a test of his own worth.


    Ancient Tomes: Scattered throughout the cosmos are forgotten libraries and hidden chambers holding knowledge of the Omega Asura. These tomes detail the locations of primordial mes, forgotten training techniques, and even the history of the Asura themselves. Unearthing these tomes requires venturing into perilous ruins, deciphering cryptguages, and oveing guardians imbued with the power of fire.


    Trials by me: There exist trials designed by the Omega Asura itself when Azrail reaches a certain level of power. These trials test an individual''s physical and mental fortitude, pushing them to the brink of oblivion. Only those who conquer these trials, facing unimaginable firestorms, battling creatures born from mes, and navigatingbyrinths of moltenva, will earn the right to awaken a specific me.


    The Remnants of Asura: The Omega Asura wasn''t the only fire-wielding entity. There are remnants scattered across the cosmos ¨C weapons forged from the heart of dying stars, armor woven from the fabric of singrities, and even fragments of the Omega Asura itself. Mastering the Omega Asura''s Wrath might require seeking out these remnants, either to harness their power or to ovee them as a test of his own worth.


    ''Thankfully the tradeoffs I receive for it are nice''


    Azrail dived deep, the sweet rewards of his path slowly flowing in.


    me Mimicry: As Azrail progresses, he won''t just wield the mes; he''ll be an extension of them. He can mimic the properties of each me ¨C teleporting through the void like the Void me, bing invisible like the Shadowme, or even gaining the raw destructive power of a supernova with the Stardust me.


    Symbiotic Symphony: The awakened mes aren''t just tools; they be Azrail''spanions. Each me develops its own personality, quirks, and even special abilities. The "Stormfire me" might be a mischievous prankster, teleporting Azrail out of danger at inopportune moments, while the "Inferno me" might be a loyal warrior, yearning for glorious battle. Learning to harmonize with these diverse personalities bes a crucial part of mastering the symphony.


    Infernal Domain: Beyond the Infernal Form lies a terrifying power ¨C the Infernal Domain. Here, Azrail doesn''t just transform; he warps reality itself. The environment around him bes a reflection of his inner fire, filled with swirlingva rivers, obsidian mountains that pierce the sky, and storms of ash and embers. Any opponent caught within this domain faces not just Azrail''s wrath, but the wrath of the Omega Asura itself, a power that bends the very fabric of existence.


    Command over the Eleven mes: Each me holds a unique domain ¨C Inferno me maniptes raw heat, Void me bends space, Shadowmemands darkness, and so on. Mastering the Omega Asura''s Wrath grants Azrail dominion over all eleven, allowing him to create devastatingbinations and techniques. Imagine a storm of lightning fueled by the Inferno me, teleporting enemies into the heart of a zing inferno. The possibilities are endless.


    Evolving mes: The mes are not static entities. As Azrail grows stronger and unlocks their inner fire, the mes themselves evolve. They gain sentience, develop unique personalities, and even develop their own special abilities. This creates a dynamic symphony within Azrail, with each me contributing its own voice to the overall power he wields.


    Infernal Form: At the pinnacle of the Omega Asura''s Wrath lies the Infernal Form. This grants Azrail a transformation, merging his body with the essence of all eleven mes. He bes a living inferno, radiating immense heat, capable of warping reality itself, and wielding the power of a vengeful god.


    ''All in dew time....''

 Chapter 238-Hope It Doesnt get Cut Off.

    Chapter 238-Hope It Doesn''t get Cut Off.


    ''I need to get myself on those resources if I want to increase my level of mastery of Omega Aura''s Wrath.''


    In return for the mind-blowing powers that Azrail will be receiving, he has to give forth an unbelievable level of resources for it, and many of those you can''t get with just money. You need money and power, but thankfully to deal with that for now, he has Nn, the mad man having the means to get the ''low'' level resources for the beginning.


    With his connections, everything would flow smoothly. So, in that part, it''s okay. The main art would be awakening another me, but Azrail already has a small n for it. Once the organization he sent the message to finishes reading his deal, the n will fall through, and Azrail will be able to make his first move.


    ''The only other problem will be running point.''


    The n to have spies within the major powers is slowly falling through. To ce absolute loyalty and power, Azrail has the n of creating a very unique path of control, a thought that ranged in Azrail''s mind one day: what if he takes the power of soul, mental control, and a hint of the unique World Spirit energy to create a technique that can''t be broken and is fully controlled for mind maniption?


    A new power path that will be extremely useful to Azrail, though even beginning at that will take some work from Azrail''s side. For that, he would need some masterful ideas and knowledge, which again thankfully lie in the suspended level of Limbo, where the souls firsty before being judged of power and position.


    The unique thing about Limbo is the fact that itys beyond the level of time, which means that time there is practically nonexistent. The souls thaty there are all the souls in existence, the point in which Azrail enters being a frozen point, a levelying with souls of the past, present, and the future. Though right now, Azrail hasn''t reached the level to ess the souls of the future, even the past is pushing Azrail''smand over death.


    ''Right now, there are several priorities that I have to deal with.''


    Azrail has to smooth his path, develop and n for his faction, creating techniques to match his goal, arrange the memories of the future to create the great path for him. Though for that, he has All-Seer, making it a much more efficient manner of creating a path for it. Then Azrail has his own personal life that he has to deal with.


    ''Sigh, that will be a headache.''


    Azrail has no interest in moving with darkness in his love life. Valencia won''t be a problem, but the other two, bringing them in on his ''active'' love life will be a pain in the ass. Though once again, Azrail has someone like Valencia on his side, the thought of her sending a certain sh through his eyes.


    If it was before the evolution field, then Azrail would have kept his vignce against Valencia even after everything she did for him. His emergence of her past and of what he read about her in the future, making it very hard for Azrail to let go of all the suspicions he had into the changed behavior of Valencia.


    But the moment ''they'' gave him all the info he needed, he dropped all the vignce he had against her. Heck, in fact, knowing what he knows, Valencia will be very useful to him in many ways, essential even towards his love life if he wants to keep things more...controlled.


    ''But she is a double-edged sword. If I let her brew too much, it would be disastrous to me.''


    Azrail knows deeply how twisted that mind of Valencia''s is turning out to be, and he needs to deal with it in a delicate manner to control all that obsession and love that passes all boundaries. Though then again, Azrail won''t deny the fact that this situation of having such a beauty and mind so crazily in love with him doesn''t make him feel quite giddy and prideful.


    ''But the problem lies in the fact that the other two also have their own crazy level of love towards me.''


    Azrail didn''t hate it; in fact, he would even work harder to stew their love toward him to an even crazier level, well not like it can be pushed any more. Looking at it from another perspective, Azrail could understand the little things he did for Yorou and Lysandra at their time of weakness, cing Azrail as a major pir of their hearts.


    ''I need to deal with this lightly, but then again, I can even have Valencia y a subtle maniption here.'' N?v(el)B\\jnn


    A light chuckle left Azrail''s mouth at that thought. Here he is loving the idea of making them


    love him more crazily while at the same time whining about how to deal with all that madness.


    ''Sigh...it will be a shitshow.''


    No doubt the two girls would make a scene. That''s why Azrail is subtly manipting a scene in his mind to deal with it, a situation where in the end, they would feel guilty for getting angry at him. Might be hard, but hey, who said anything about him sticking his head in crazy?


    ''Though I subtly remember promising myself not to stick my head in crazy during my controlled phase.''


    It''s quite a funny scene now that Azrail hasnded into the major craziness that exists, especially with three girls of great power and might.


    ''Well, what''s life without some spice?''


    [Hope that spice doesn''t end up with your thing cut off as you sleep?]


    Azrail shuddered a bit at those words of All-Seer.


    [[Master, has to be very careful...]]


    Even the ever-calm Mia chimed in, her words filled with care.


    ''Well, I will be very careful of that.''


    [You better be. Do you want to know and see the information about the ones that lost their thing due to not being able to control their harem?]


    The question made Azrail shake his head with a wry smile as he asked.


    ''Why the hell do you have some information like that on you?''


    Azrail asked, lost for words.


    [Hey, it''s still information, plus I have the info of some powerful figures of the past and still living, info about their harem pain.]


    ''Nope, I''m not that desperate to see other people''s harem suffering. While mine is a bit mad, I still enjoy the madness.''


    As Azrail spoke of this, a hint of the great madness that he kept in check shed through his eyes for a moment, a madness that would even make Raena quake in her boots.


    [[Master, even I have a lot of information from the tower about the powerful ones that lost their dicks!!]]


    Hearing the loud, excited shout of Mia, Azrail almost choked on where he sat. The excitement in Mia''s voice clearly asked for a praise from him, the thing he had learned here being the fact that unlike the annoyingly aloof All-Seer, Mia is a much more praise-seeking AI. She''s always wanting to hear him praising her or rearing at any situation to be of use to him.


    ''Where did that aloof AI go that tried to dominate control in the past?''


    While Azrail thought of this, he reluctantly thanked Mia.


    ''Good work, Mia.''


    [[Hehehehe...]]


    [Humph!...]


    ''Did you just pout?''


    Azrail asked, but he got no reply. In the end, he could only go forth to focus on the current issues at hand.

 Chapter 240 - 239-Kias Past?

    Chapter 240- 239-Kia''s Past?


    Leaving aside his grumpy All-Seer, Azrail focused back on the present; he already had a n kept in ce to deal with the meeting of all the three and it would be soon too, once some things were settled he would dive into it.


    ''Right now the most important thing is to get the view of the Ai family.''


    Even above that, Azrail has to deal with his little aunt, the second viin that rose from this family, though unlike Azrail her path was different, she reached higher in her path of viiny, a path she got by making a deal, a deal that came to ce after Kia murdered the entirety of the Ai family, well at least what was left anyway.


    ''Sigh...it''s still hard to dive into these memories.''


    Azrail thought, the scene of his uncle''s decapitated head on a table shing, the scene of the entire Ailin city in blood, fully destroyed shing, and the scene of Kia standing atop the corpses of the dead while drinking in the blood from the cut-off head of Guo Ai And Fulu Ai.


    ''I was the only one left off from the list.''


    Azrail could remember it, that scene breaking his heart. This had happenedter in his life, and the moment he saw it he directly tried to kill Kia, but it ended up in failure, the one she made a contract to safeguard at thest moment. From there began the rise of the iron bloody witch of chaos, a being that went on to create a great amount of chaos and death, and the funny thing being she became among the 21 catastrophes that ended realms, a great danger simr to Ravenna that affected the whole cosmos.


    ''Should I kill her?''


    Azrail always questioned that, even after he met his little aunt again. Azrail could still remember that scene from the past, that scene where she stood at the top of those corpses, drinking that blood, but she wasn''t smiling, tears of blood rained from her eyes and as those eyes met his only three words were spoken.


    ''Please kill me.''


    The whispers of those words still lingering in Azrail''s heart, the fact here being that, the future of that scene will awaken, the being that will awaken into the future cannot be easily stopped, due to the very reason that Kia is a reincarnator. Azrail shuddered, the weight of that revtion pressing down on him. Kia wasn''t just some power-hungry psychopath; she was a vessel for Anya, The Scourge of Realms.


    Anya wasn''t just another viin who left a bloody trail. She was a cosmic entity, a being of pure, unadulterated destruction. Legends spoke of her tearing through realities, leaving behind nothing but swirling death blood where vibrant ecosystems once thrived. Her hunger for power was insatiable, a bottomless abyss that devoured everything in its path.


    Born in an era marred by strife and conflict, Anya''s journey into darkness began early. From her childhood, there were signs of her burgeoning malevolence. She possessed an insatiable thirst for power and a penchant for inflicting pain upon others. As she grew, so did her influence, ensnaring countless souls into her web of corruption.


    Her rise to prominence was marked by a trail of blood and chaos. Entire civilizations trembled at the mere mention of her name. With her cunning intellect and mastery of dark arts, she wielded power unmatched by any before her. She was a maestro of maniption, orchestrating wars and conflicts for her amusement. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But it was her acts of depravity that truly set her apart as a harbinger of terror. Anya reveled in the suffering of others, finding pleasure in the screams of the innocent. She was known to employ unspeakable methods of torture, pushing the boundaries of cruelty to new extremes.


    The tales of Anya''s past are woven with suffering. Millennia ago during those dark times, she was a brilliant schr, obsessed with pushing the boundaries of blood, soul, and immortality, a beautiful Vampire of the night. Her insatiable curiosity led her down a dark path, delving into forbidden knowledge. She experimented with forbidden rituals, sacrificing countless souls in an attempt to ascend to godhood. The more she consumed, the more her hunger grew, warping her very essence into something monstrous. She became a living embodiment of chaos, a walking gue that ravaged entire gxies.


    Anya''s reign of terror ended with a desperate alliance of the most powerful beings in the cosmos. After an epic battle that shattered stars and ripped holes in the fabric of reality, they managed to imprison her within a dimensional cage, a prison forged from the tears of fallen deities. Yet, even in her confinement, Anya''s influence lingered. Her whispers carried on the winds of the blood and corrupted the minds of those weak-willed enough to listen. They became her unwitting pawns, spreading chaos and destruction throughout the cosmos.


    In the past driven by the primal urge for vengeance, Kia epted Anya''s call. Anya''s essence flooded her, twisting her once pure energy into a chaotic inferno. The girl who once dreamed of bing a great fighting protector was consumed by a relentless hunger for destruction. She unleashed her newfound power on the Empire forces, a storm of fire and fury that left nothing but smoldering ash in its wake.


    Even with her newfound power, Kia wasn''t satisfied. Anya''s insatiable hunger urged her on. She razed entire cities, leaving behind a trail of death and devastation. She reveled in chaos, herughter echoing through the ruins of civilizations she had brought down. Her actions earned her the horrifying moniker, "The Iron Bloody Witch of Chaos."


    Despite the carnage she wrought, a sliver of Kia remained trapped within. There were moments, fleeting glimpses, where a flicker of her past self surfaced. The scene Azrail recalled, with Kia standing atop the mountain of corpses, tears of blood staining her face, was one such instance. In that moment, the monstrous Anya faltered. Kia, buried beneath generations of cruelty, surfaced, pleading for the oblivion of death.


    However, Anya quickly regained control, locking away the sliver of Kia once again. The Scourge of Realms continued her rampage, her influence spreading like a virus throughout the cosmos. She eventually transcended the shackles of the Ai bloodline, bing a fully realized entity, one of the 21 cataclysmic forces capable of unraveling entire realities.


    Azrail''s dilemma was clear. Kia, the sweet girl he once knew, was a prisoner held in one of the great evils. The question gnawed at him: if he killed Kia, the physical form of Anya, wouldn''t that simply trap the monstrous entity further? Or would it unleash her unfettered upon the cosmos, free to consume everything in her path?


    He knew he couldn''t leave things unchecked. Anya''s awakening was inevitable, and with it, the return of a cosmic horror. He had to find a solution, a way to sever the connection between Anya and Kia, to save the little aunt he once loved while stopping The Scourge of Realms. from rising once more.


    ''Her soul I need to deal deeper into her soul.''


    From the information Azrail has, Kia is the perfect vessel for Anya, Kia itself being born from a broken-off piece of soul and a million years of nning, the perfect one for Anya to break out and live over, as such Kia possesses immense potential and power of growth, the only thing shecks is the knowledge and ability to use them.


    ''If I y my cards right she will be a perfect soldier for me''


    Azrail''s eyes shed, the knowledge that he only bears passing Ruthlessly through his mind and thus a n for the future slowly shaping ce.

 Chapter 241 - 240-Lets Make Her My Servent.

    Chapter 241 - 240-Lets Make Her My Servent.


    ''This is a hard decision to make.''


    While Azrail thought of this, Valencia entered into his room, her gaze lingering happily on him, and the moment it was just the two of them, the veil on her face got taken down, as that stunning face appeared to the world. Seeing her, Azrail stood up from the bed, she, without wasting a moment, jumped into his embrace and hugged him tight, this making him smile a bit while rxing his body as Valencia spoke.


    "I could feel all yourplex emotions, I just wanted to make you rx."


    Her soft, smooth voice, like silk, blooming in Azrail''s ears as he, already now feeling like his mind calmed down, spoke, patting Valencia''s back.


    "Don''t worry, I am fine."


    To this, she raised her head to look at him, those pink eyes of hers fully focused on him, and it was at that moment, that Rhea, the little mischievous fox, jumped right out of Valencia''s soul space, the little one soon settling and jumping above Azrail''s head.


    "Nei~nei!~."


    Such cute sounds were being unleashed from her as she kept bouncing around, seeing this Azrail smiled, the little warmth all around, helping the dark thoughts that were taking over his mind calm down. Thus, holding Valencia''s shoulder, he ced a light kiss on her forehead, the action going to now make her face fully pink from her blush.


    Even the tips of her ears turned red, while those pink eyes of hers for a moment seemed to sh with the symbol of hearts in them.


    "Hehehehe..."


    Such a chuckle started to leave through Valencia''s mouth as she rushed forth to hug Azrail, rubbing her head on his chest.


    ''Where is that cold girl that tried to kill me?''


    Azrail asked to himself, though he didn''ty on that thought for long as the room soon shrouded itself, the whole ce being cut off from reality as Adria, the very beautiful elf, whose stunning beauty was beyond measure, came out. Azrail went into a daze for a moment as he shook it off.


    "Tell me before youe out, it''s not easy to keep my mind when you are so outrageously beautiful."


    Azail suddenly spoke out loudly, his eyes matching Adira''s who seemed to find the situation of him being able to see her face uniquely satisfying enough to try it all the time, though these sudden words of his brought a light arrogant smirk to her face as she spoke.


    "Humph... it''s not my problem if you can''t handle my beauty."


    Though as she said this, Azrail noticed the fact that the ends of her long elven ears were red and he could see them trembling and shaking a bit.


    ''Looks like the mark I ced on her soul is doing its work.''


    Just a bit more and Azrail will finally be able to put in his first request to this woman, though sadly the happy atmosphere didn''tst for long as Adria suddenly asked with a cold tone.


    "What do you n to do about that aunt of yours?"


    As she asked this, Adria''s tone was chilling, the same disgust and hate that everyone has towards Any, still bubbling forth, Adria''s now cold eyes burning up as she focused on Azrail, who with a light tone asked.


    "You can see everything?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I can''t tell the full n, because of ''that,'' but I can roughly understand the picture."


    Adria replied, her tone filled with the conviction to not let ''that'' get any sort of freedom.


    "I do have a n but executing it will take some time."


    Azrael replied, his tone being challenging.


    "You can''t let that abomination roam free."


    Adria stressed, to which Azrail nodded his head.


    "While I don''t give a shit about that, I do about my aunt. I have already been making some ns, give me time, I will make sure ''that'' regrets ever cing its measly eyes on my family."


    As Azrail said this, he went into a stare-off with Adria, their eyes shing for a moment after which Adria sighed out.


    "Sigh... I hope you do, for the better of this cosmos."


    Saying so, she receded back into Valencia''s body, who just kept looking at all this, staying out of it, but then she suddenly spoke with an using voice.


    "You really love to try and bully my master, don''t you?"


    She asked, to which Azrail with a smile shrugged his shoulders while he replied.


    "I can''t help it, it''s not every day I get to bully someone of that level, plus your master is cute to bully."


    Though the moment he said that, fate seemed to be in y as a part of the ceiling that had a crack seemingly burst forth falling in a part of the ceiling towards Azrail''s head, which he easily dealt with, the action itself bringing a wry smile to his face as he spoke.


    "Guess she is pissed, huh?"


    Azrail said, looking at the fallen piece of ceiling, Adria slightly pulling off at the mark of fate she wields, to show off her control over fate, quite the cute way of throwing a tantrum if one can say so.


    ''Thanks to herpleted soul, the transformation of her true gentle self is happening faster than before.''


    Azrail marked and to take advantage of that Azrail has already left his ''mark'' on her soul, one she will never find but one as wills, will be very useful to him and thus with that thought Azrail sat on one of the chairs and Valencia, as if it''s normal, quickly took her ce in hisp, their height being simr enough to have her head fall to his shoulder.


    While she did this, the little mischievous Rhea kept running around, her pink tail shing.


    "Do you need my help to deal with your aunt?"


    Valencia asked, her tone gentle, to which Azrail, brooding a bit, spoke.


    "I might need it."


    "You n to make use of her?"


    To this, Azrail nodded his head.


    "The powers of ''that'' will be very useful to us, if I can extract it and only keep the power on Kia then it would be a win-win situation."


    Valencia''s eyes frowned at those words, her mind going through some scenarios after which she spoke.


    "What if you can''t keep that power without keeping ''that'' within Kia?"


    To this, something deep shed through Azrail''s eyes, a thought, after which he spoke.


    "Then I would just have to make ''that'' my servant."


    The dominance in his words shocked Valencia and even made the soul of Adria lose itself. Well, how couldn''t it, when Azrail literally speaks of making one of the greatest tragedies, one of the most evil entities that roamed the cosmos, his servant? Most people would have stoned him to death calling him crazy or stupid, but both the women could see the seriousness in his eyes as he said this.


    ''I already have one cmity working for me, why not add another one to it?''


    Azrail mused at that thought but even he had to agree that his thoughts were very stupid and dangerous, unlike the rare form of Ravenna, the one called Anya is anything but a piece of meat waiting for him to savor, she is a monster that lives hidden from the world, her influence all around the cosmos, with her loyal servants spread aroundlike a cult.


    The cult members of Anya are among the highest-rated ones to kill on sight by all-powerful organizations around the cosmos, that''s how dangerous she is. And now Azrail sits here calmly, within the lowest of realms, and talks about making such a woman his servant? Anybody would think that Azrail has lost it.

 Chapter 242 - 241-Maybe I Am Not That Normal In My Head After All......

    Chapter 242 - 241-Maybe I Am Not That Normal In My Head After All......


    ''Having to tame her will go a long way in getting more and more power.''


    Azrail, thought slowly patting the back of Valencia sitting on hisp, who was lovingly twirling his hair while secretly taking deep sips of his scent.


    ''Are you sure you don''t have dogkins DNA on you?''


    Shaking off those thoughts, Azrail focused on the main advantages of taking in Anya. Sure, she might be one of the most evil entities of the past, hated across all cosmos, wanted to be killed by the majority of the great powers, fully crazy for power, being extremely cruel with a lot of heavenly curses under her belt...


    ''Maybe I don''t want her?''


    [Finally some normal brain cells.]


    ''Piss off!''


    Toning down All-Seer Azrail focused on the current ways Anya can be of use. That woman, even though sealed now, has her ''cult'' spread all around the cosmos, several major powerful characters staying in powerful organizations being her marked worshipers that hide in the light to spread her darkness of blood and frenzy.


    Anya''s repeated attempts to get control of the cosmos more and more has made her cult the most powerful and well-hidden one in the world, her special abilities and talents for bestowing her blessings and more being extremely powerful enough that several talents that rose from nothing worship her like a supreme God of Knowledge.


    ''Her knowledge is extremely vast, isn''t it?''


    [During that time she arose first as the most knowledgeable schr across the cosmos, the respect she demanded at her prospects was unmatched.]


    ''Um... continue.''


    [She can almost reach my craze for knowledge, though that being added with her desire for power, with two such things, she touched upon the lost legacy of a fallen primordial legacy of thest, this one being from a primordial that certain other powerful primordials had put down.]


    ''And that power went to someone crazy like her?''


    [In the beginning, she wasn''t all that bad, but she had epted the power and legacy of that primordial.]


    ''I can''t hear the name, can I?''


    [Not yet.]


    Shaking his head, Azrail spoke.


    ''Continue.''


    [The reason for the fall of that primordial by the other powerful ones was due to his certain powers and his personality of detachment that only shone at the peak of murder and torture, which Anya took in.]


    ''Hum... let me guess that took control of her?''


    Surprisingly, All-Seer denied that.


    [No, she denied that personality, back when she was just that schr, her personality was much more gentle. But you should understand that with such a legacy out, the other Primordials, the top ones of those pantheons, won''t stand still, especially the ones that took forth in the massacre, the fear of that primordial''s power being something they can''t forget.]


    As All-Seer whispered this, Azrail closed his eyes, his hand lightly holding Valencia''s waist as he could foresee where this could go from now.


    ''Let me guess, full ughter?''


    [Not just that, full torture right in front of Anya''s eyes, everything got stripped off to the bone, anyone even remotely rted to her got an extremely ruthless ending, anyone just even touched by a presence of even saying hello having them and their whole family and connections be tortured off.] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ''Sigh... that much hate?''


    [Those primordials trembled in fear at the time of ''that'' primordial. Hence they could only take in more satisfaction at the torturing of the chosen one since they couldn''t do it to the original.]


    ''As always, the greatest viinse from the greatest sufferings.''


    Azrail thought, his gaze turning colder for a moment.


    [Do you want to see?]


    ''Show me the glimpses.''


    Her parents being carved up like toys, her sisters being used in ways beyond imagination, her brothers being thrown out as mere toys whose life essence the worst of the worst started to suck and take away, their pain never-ending, their hatred focused deeply on the woman, that had to go forth and call this disaster to the family due to her never-ending desire for knowledge and power.


    At thismand, shes started to spread through Azrail''s eyes, the moments being heart-breaking, the scene of a young stunningly beautiful woman,ying on the ground, her hands and legs twisted out, but that''s not the most important scene. The scene being even with that pain, she wept with blood tears as she was forced to gaze at the scene of her family being tortured.


    Her parents being carved up like toys, her sisters being used in ways beyond imagination, her brothers being thrown out as mere toys whose life essence the worst of the worst started to suck and take away, their pain never-ending, their hatred focused deeply on the woman, that had to go forth and call this disaster to the family due to her never-ending desire for knowledge and power.


    The scenes followed the scene of the one person sheing to love being ripped apart like paper, his torture following soon, anybody sheing to trust betraying her, the calls of extreme haters of the ones she knew reaching her ears, the heart-filled calls of her best friends, they cursing her for being born, for being forced to know her.


    She herself being put forth, hunted, hated, and killed, the ones at the top going forth to ce stupid rumors and control, taking over the narrative of the situation such that the young Anya at that time became framed for the death of everyone she knew she being called forth as an evil that ughtered everyone she knew.


    Her torture continued with her being hunted down and hated by everyone, slowly by slowly the powerful kept chipping away at her until finally, she broke...


    Anya took up the mantle of what they called her, she fully epted the powerful and psyche of the primordial she was chosen of and thus she truly became what the cosmos made her out to be, a true harbinger of blood and chaos, an entity of pure evil, hate, and murder, one that took up the torture of her family to inflict on others, be it guilty or innocent.


    She wasn''t born that way, the cosmos had just broken her...


    ''Sometimes what you sow will get you back.''


    Having seen just the gazes of what had happened, Azrail understands deeply where the fault ally, but that doesn''t make Anya not guilty of what she had done, civilizations, species, and powers fell under her pursuit of power, her hands already stained with more blood than Azrail can dream to match, the hate towards her at the beginning might not have been justified, but the current hate towards her has all the reason to be justified.


    ''But I still want her.''


    From what Azrail can see, the rewards far outweigh the risks if he can get Anya to be his ve, but it would need far more nning than what he did with Nayan. This is a woman with an extreme amount of power, someone who has been nning behind the scenes for a long time, waiting for her chance to finallye out and spread her desires again.


    "Valencia, I will need your help on this issue, we would need to make a detailed n with Nayan for what I want to do, perhaps his unique mind might have a solution to the path forward."


    "Um...."


    Valencia nodded her head at those words, and just as she did so, the body of the two shed from where they sat, soon appearing on a powerful throne back in the Realm Scrapper. The moment he did, one of the moving clones made by Nayan quickly bowed his head at Azrail as he spoke.


    "Master, why the sudden return?"


    To this, Azrail freely spoke.


    "We need to brainstorm some ideas in order to make Anya, The Scourge of Realms, my ve."


    "Huh?"


    Was all the response that Nayan could give.

 Chapter 243 - 242-This Is My Path.

    Chapter 243 - 242-This Is My Path.


    "Ma-Master, are you talking about the An-Anya?"


    Nayan, in his different colored disguise, asked him, the poor, crazy guy trembling in his ce. Even to him, the idea of what Azrail spoke of can''t easily be registered in his mind. To this, Azrail, sitting on the chair with Valencia in hisp, looked down at the trembling man as he spoke.


    "Yup, the very one."


    To this, all Nayan could do was hold back the sheer chaos that filled his mind. Why does this kid keep acting like it''s normal about the fact to make one of the most powerful evil ruling entities in this cosmos his ve?


    "Ma-Master, I would like it if you could be a bit more specific?"


    The poor scientist, already tired from all the shit that Azrail is making him do, asked, his soul already feeling extremely tired. Yet his ruthless master doesn''t seem to give a shit about it as Azrail started to exin to Nayan the basics of what is going on. And the moment Azrail finished his exnation, the only thing Nayan could do was blink his eyes in wonder as he asked himself.


    ''What the fuck is wrong with this family?''


    Why the hell are such powerful people rarely talked about in the cosmos, but whose names causes tremble around just at their names are mentioned gather around this little kid? And all that gathers around the kid are people hated by the cosmos too.


    There is Nayan, Adria, and now the kid is nning on adding Anya to his collections.


    ''Does this kid n to keep adding disasters to his life or what?''


    Nayan didn''t know how correct his thought was. The poor intellectual dude will know into the future that among the ones that will follow Azrail, he will be considered the more ''normal'' and ''less'' evil.


    "So, can you do it?"


    Azrail asked. To this, all Nayan could do was rub his forehead as he spoke.


    "I would have to look into it, and I also need a clear directive of the n you are thinking of executing."


    To this, Azrail nodded his head, while Nayan tried to go with the flow. Hey, as you might have heard, if you can''t beat ''em, join ''em!


    ''In this world, there are no rewards without suffering.''


    As he thought of this, Azrail''s eyes opened up. What he wants to do might cause lots of pain to Kia, but in the end, it would only bring a lot of advantages to her. Into the future, Kia will understand that the situation that Azrail is arranging for her will be the greatest blessing of her life.


    "Good, I might have a n that has about an 80% chance of seeding."


    Azrail''s words made both Nayan and Valencia stunned as they looked at him, but he didn''t focus on them. Azrail closed his eyes, his mind going through the n that is slowly forming in his mind, a very dangerous and quite cruel one. But if it seeds, it would be bringing him a powerful ve that would be extremely useful to him. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    ''In this world, there are no rewards without suffering.''


    As he thought of this, Azrail''s eyes opened up. What he wants to do might cause lots of pain to Kia, but in the end, it would only bring a lot of advantages to her. Into the future, Kia will understand that the situation that Azrail is arranging for her will be the greatest blessing of her life.


    ''Not like she will know I was behind it all.''


    If Azrail was to do this, he would need to ce 100% loyalty from Kia, and with the n slowly forming in his mind, he is sure that by the end of it, he would hold the heart of his little aunt in his hands. His slowly forming n flowing directly into the mind of Valencia, whose eyes narrowed at the prospects of what Azrail wants to do.


    Adria, not liking this, flowed out of Valencia''s body, the stunning woman floating above as he asked Azrail.


    "Are you really capable of implementing something like this to your own aunt, your own family?"


    To this, Azrail faced the gaze of Adria without breaking down, his eyes shing with coldness as he asked Adria.


    "What would be my little aunt''s talent with Anya behind her?"


    To this question, Adria blinked her eyes, her gaze turning taunt for a moment as she spoke without hesitation.


    "Trash."


    "Then if such a situation of living as trash or reigning above as a ruleres to you, would you live to live as trash?"


    The question of Azrail''s didn''t need an answer for it was ever evident. All the ones gathered right now here know the despair of not having the talent or strengths to protect what they loved. Hence, in any situation, all of them would choose power.


    "But this is your family, do you feel no pain?"


    Adria asked, her eyes narrowing. To this, Azrail chuckled, his gaze turning dark and dangerous as he met Adria''s inquisitive question with a powerful momentum.


    "Cut the crap, Adria. What you want to know is if I am a person that wouldn''t hesitate to hurt his own family, destroy and use it to get what he wants, isn''t that right?"


    As Azrail asked this, Adria didn''t deny it, her gaze strong as she focused on him. As someone that lived for as long as she did, as someone that has seen things as she did, Adria knows for the better that the heart of people changes and fluctuates. The true heart of a person can never be fully understood by someone, and Adria has no desire to give rise to someone that might perhaps grow to stab her in the back... again.


    "Adria, I think this is a pivotal point for the two of us, and for that, I am more than fully prepared."


    As Azrail spoke of this, his soul deep within him started to tremble, a single thread of peace that pertains to his soul slithering out from him as the same happened to Adria''s, the elven woman''s eyes widened as those two threads suddenly connected, forming a powerful conjunction point, a small shine of light forming from the connection.


    "Soul connection, you are willing to go this far?"


    Adria asked with suppressed amazement, her mind almost being hypnotized by the beauty at which Azrail controlled the soul energy, a chill also passing through her back at such a cosmic level-breaking ability. But for now, she focused on Azrail, who with a light smirk, replied.


    "I believe I should do something like this now, else the faint seed of doubt you have for me might one day grow to be something that might divide us."


    To this, Adria, saying silently, nodded her head. Now with such connections formed between the two to the highest level, there cannot be any sort of deceit allowed. Adria could tell with utmost rity and precision the truth of the words that Azrail is about to speak. Hence, taking a deep breath, Azrail started to speak.


    "Let me tell you something clearly, Adria. To me, there is nothing more precious than the people I care for. Once they are mine, I won''t let anybody make them cry. I will protect them with all my heart. After all, what''s the use of having all the power that I have if I don''t have anybody to celebrate it all with?"


    Speaking, he turned his gaze for a moment to Valencia. Azrail spoke.


    "I will use any and all tricks, even the most evil ones, to make what I want mine. But once it is mine, I will never hurt them, I will never betray them. I will strive my life to make the people I make mine the happiest in all the realms."


    Saying so, Azrail faced Adria again.


    "I am not a hero, nor do I truly wish to be a viin. All I wish for is to make the people I care about happy, to see them shine, to keep them safe. And for that, I would be a hero if I have to or a viin if I have to, but I will never ever turn my back on people that are already mine, and that is my path."


    At the end of Azrail''s words, Adria''s eyes shined, the connection between the two shining forth to a great level, as Adria, for a moment, came face to face with a soul simr to hers, the truthfulness and purity of Azrail''s determination shining forth. And Adria could feel it, the soul of someone hurt and hunted yet stitched back together through will and might.


    The one in front of her isn''t one that lives just for himself; he lives for the people around him too. There being the will of domination, desires, lust for power, and everything, but deep in the cleanest and most central part of all, Adria could see that fixed soul of purity, the purity of a person that would do anything for his people.


    Purity of the one that will never betray, will never turn back, and will do anything and everything to protect and love.


    ''This is beautiful...''


    Adria could tell at a nce that this purity won''t change; it''s a fixed path that cannot be shaken by anything in its path. What Adria feared was the fact of Azrail ever changing from the power he keeps umting. Adria had seen with her own eyes how power had changed men, turning them from loving members to killing beasts.


    Thieving and betraying for power, she had seen all of such ugliness. But now, floating here like this and gazing at this soul, she can tell that no amount of power, wealth, connections, death, anger, or sadness, none of it will break the path that this boy is walking. And to it, Adria got entranced, her mind being swept in by the soul of such obsessive love andpassion that for a moment, a trace of envy shed in her own heart.

 Chapter 244 - 243-Fate Not Meant To Be Seen.

    Chapter 244 - 243-Fate Not Meant To Be Seen.


    The cosmos is a dangerous ce, truly trying to get a partner that you can trust 100% in this cosmos where everyone betrays everyone is a daunting task. Many times love can be a fleeting emotion here, and families and powerful organizations can fall from within. No one can say what their significant other is thinking at all times. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Hence, it''s true that one can''t mark how someone can grow up to be, but at times there are fixed ones, ones that understand themselves so deeply that no matter whates their way, their behavior and actions would be the same. The biggest luck of anyone in the cosmos would be to get someone on your side who would never betray you and would stick to you through thick and thin.


    A loyalty not out of ve contracts, mind-controlling, memory maniption, fate maniption, or anything like that, but a core behavior or character of loyalty and love that lives and cares for their family such that, even at the breaking point of achieving their greatest dream or power, they wouldn''t break to betray their loved ones.


    Adria could see it in the fateful soul path that Azrail was showing her, his soul having the greed, and desires like anyone else, perhaps his soul even being darker and more maniptive than others, perhaps even going forth to do evil to get what he wants. But at the center of it all, she can see his character of never leaving behind the ones he loves.


    It''s a twisted form of a path, him cloaking his hand towards evil, doing evil, hurting the ones first before he makes them his, perhaps breaking the lives of others before he brings them or cares for them, a twisted form of character. But Adria could see that once it''s done, there is nothing that will force Azrail to hurt them again.


    Isn''t that a twisted beauty?


    Adria couldn''t evene to remember the time she had seen anyone whose fixed path of might exists like this, a twisted beauty of the soul and fate, something that is twisted to be so dark that there exists some sort of bewitching light holding all that darkness together, a will that will not break nor bend to another.


    Adria had seen caring ones, but they wouldn''t bend or break their so-called ''pride'' for nothing. But Adria could see it, Azrail wouldn''t hesitate to bark, beg, or kneel if it meant keeping his family safe, a will to love his family first being so ever-present and shining. And such a thing, such a fixed level of never-changing confidence, can only arise from one reason: ''Supreme understanding of oneself.''


    Something said to have only been achieved by a handful of people across the entire cosmos, and now she is seeing it in a child. And above all that, the understanding he has of himself being a twisted darkness, held by a light so bewitching and warm that even Adria doesn''t want to be far away from it. And above that, with just this single connection for a moment, she felt the waves of fate around swirl: ''An Irregr path, one that changes the fate of the ones he moves around with.''


    Adria had heard of it all before, a singr moving fate that changes the fates of everyone around them. In her long life of ying around with fate, what Adria understands is the fact that Fate is ever-twisting, and for many, fate has already been determined, their death and evil frenzy meant to sh the world in blood. And no matter what she wants to do, that is the fate set by the Heavenly tree itself, and no one... and she means no one can change it.


    But there have been whispers from the past and markings of history that speak for the few, one with such twisted fate, such hatred and loss from the cosmos, a one shunned by the rest, that every one that manages to break the cycle of fate around them. Those who rarely did that have the prowess to change the fate of the rest that the person who breaks the fate meets. One that breaks past its written fate into a fate that even the all higher powerful aspect of fate itself could have calcted. Such a person would roam to make all around them change, a certain fate that many would die to be around.


    ''Why is this so beautiful?''


    Never before had Adria gazed at something so beautiful, never before had Adria felt such a rush of emotions flooding, never, even in her soul form, never before had Adria felt so... liberated.


    ''I feel like I should never let go of this soul, that I should stick to it to the end.''


    Just having gazed for a moment into that fate, Adria feels as if she has achieved her life''s goal, Adria feels the inner calling from her soul to never let that fate go, to stick to it, to make it... hers.


    ''Just what''s wrong with me?''


    Adria asked herself, but for a moment, a fanatical light that would put several creepers to shame shed through Adria''s eyes before it settled down, the moment not being perfect for the full effect of what Adria gazed at even for a moment toe out. But once it did, perhaps the madness in it won''t be lesser than the one that is inflicting Valencia.


    As they say, you learn from the best.


    ........


    [You must be crazy to do this, don''t you understand the repercussions of mental copse when you show a fate seeker like this your own fate?]


    All-Seer''s question ran in Azrail''s mind, its curiosity ever present in how it presented the issue to which Azrail gazed at the floating Adria, her form shifting around, trembling here and there as she floated above with closed eyes, a shining light bursting from her soul as she did so.


    ''I did it for that same reason.''


    Azrail spoke back to which All-Seer replied.


    [The ones like that, her species itself serves with the greatest intent for an Irregr fate, and if you add the species and progression she had evolved to, you doing this would-]


    ''Make her crazy, I know.''


    Azrail interrupted with a hidden smile on his face. Adria was or in a way is a royal moon elf, one of the highest-rated species of elves there are barely any of them left around in the cosmos, and one of royal blood even more. But what awes her even more to Azrail is the path of evolution she took and the ''profession'' she holds.


    Those beautiful central purple stars in the background of her blue pupils aren''t a normal thing, not to mention the rest of the swirling little stars in her eyes. The moon elves themselves are said to have an uncanny gaze into the moon, the power of the shining moon night capable of breaking through and gazing at unseen fates and futures. And in the case of Adria, she stands at the top of it all.


    Adria didn''t just go forth to gaze and resonate to the moon, Adria went forth to connect and take the stars that shined far from the moon, a power that led her to see and wield fate like no other. Bing one of the daughters of Fate itself.

 Chapter 245 - 244-The Answer.

    Chapter 245 - 244-The Answer.


    Moon Elves had the moon above them, the very singr moon that floats up above below the stars, the closest thing to gaze from thend. The innate resonance that moon elves had to that calling of the moon was something else, but Adria went above and beyond that, she didn''t just take the moon, she had aimed for the stars, and Adria achieved her goal too.


    Adria took the stars as hers, tapping into the untold power of the stars that exist in all powers of time and fate. Both the spatial resonance of her blood and the ability she chose to wield gave birth to her power, the extremely rare Fate Seeker, a profession and power only granted to a handful across the vast history of the entire cosmos.


    And Azrail now poked into such a being. The biggest disadvantage that holds such one back is the presence of anything that might bring a sparkle into their eyes. To the ones that could peer and shift fates, the normal path of life would look dull and grey, no fate would be enough to match their hearts and desires. Thus, the concepts of desire for love are extremely foreign to them all.


    And in Adria''s case, it''s even more special. Her broken soul, the connection of her lineage, the profession she chose to wield¡ªall of this umting anding together to form a much more open prey that Azrail can act upon. The sight that Azrail has shown Adria is something that will drive her crazy enough, a small truth among the truth, that''s what Azrail had shown, and its effects now are shining forth.


    It''s been a few minutes since he had shown Adria his soul path, and ever since then she has been silently floating up above in her soul form, her form itself trembling, its shape changing and fixing back together at intervals. Now all three of them present in the room just kept looking at Adria, who kept twitching, seemingly going through something of her own.


    "Cough... did you break her, master?"


    Nn asked, to which I just gave him a side-eye. Valencia was still on myp, she had more idea about what I did to Adria, as she with a pout spoke to me.


    "You don''t have to be such a bully, she is still my master after all."


    "Sorry, sorry, I will be more careful next time."


    Azrail replied with a smile as he patted Valencia''s hair, this action quickly throwing out any sort of dissatisfaction that Valencia had as she melted into Azrail''s embrace. One can only imagine the face Adria would make if she saw how easily her own disciple was subdued by her anger for her master, though in this case, Adria also couldn''t be said to be any better.


    And thus, after a few more minutes, everything came to a halt, a bright purple light shing from deep within Adria''s soul as she opened her eyes. Of course, only Azrail could see those eyes opening, the beautiful stars in her eyes now shining forth brighter than before as theynded on Azrail, and for a moment, certain emotions passed, but they were so small and powerless that Adria herself extinguished their fate, a nervous atmosphere formed around the room as Adria spoke.


    "I shall ept it for now."


    And just as she said this, she disappeared back into Valencia, leaving the three once again alone in the ce. Azrail with a smirk looked at Nn as he spoke.


    "Get back to work and try to see if you can get any good ideas on what we might be able to do with Anya."


    "Yes, sir."


    And just like a ve, Nn could only follow the words of his master and get to work, now being used to the bone, and unfortunately for him, due to being an undead he can''t even use the excuse of being tired! And Azrail would be using that to his maximum to get everything done for himself.


    ''Nowying all the groundwork for Adria is going well.''


    Azrail''s objective of getting Adria for himself is a long process, there is no sudden need for him to get her. Azrail will take his sweet time and slowly make her fall unbelievably for him. Thest prize he needs will fall exactly when he turns into more of an adult, one that will be able to bring out moves only an adult could.


    ''It would be a lot of fun making her blush.''


    With that thought, Azrail hugged Valencia tighter as his mind wandered toward his cousin and his mother''s family. In a way, Azrail understands them all, and he also has a small idea of perhaps how everything would go. The answer to his ambitious quest coulde tomorrow, and that will determine how Azrail could be changing the ns he has for his dear little aunt Kia.


    ......


    "So, what''s all your decision?"


    Yun asked, seated beside her being Xuanyin, beside whom is Azrail, and the next being Valencia. Raena chose to sit this one out, though from what Azrail could understand, she was drunk and was probably doing some kind of sunbathing atop an extremelyrge tree in the estate. To Azrail''s mother''s question, the room turned somber, the rest of the members sitting facing the lineup of Azrail and Yun.


    Kia, ever ambitious, now has a serious determined face falling over her, sitting beside her Guo Ai had Fulu Ai wrap her hand around her husband''s hands, while Braze also seemed to have shed his initial goofiness. The serious atmosphere raised the temperature all around as Kia was the first one to speak.


    "I want to reach the top, the highest point that no one has ever touched, that''s what I want."


    Her answer was more than showing the path she was willing to walk, to this, Yun nodded with a slight smile, the little proud look making Kia, who considers Yun her model, beam in happiness at her seat. Though Kia quickly controlled her expression to keep a very serious gaze, then the eyes of the room focused on the pair of Guo and Fulu, Guo Ai taking the lead as the old man spoke.


    "The two of us have already lived a great happiness of our lives and to tell the truth just this situation of being around like this is the greatest happiness for us, nothing more have we were dreamed of taking..."


    The words the man spoke earned nods from all directions, the direction of his words sparking the meaning of his choice, but it wasn''t done.


    "But we have also learned of the anger and powerlessness we felt when we couldn''t protect our daughter."


    It was Fulu Ai who spoke this time, extending the words of Guo Ai, both of them looking at Yun who smiled at them, yet it couldn''t hide the scars of what had happened in the past and for this, a startling light of conviction started to spill out from the gazes of Guo Ai and Fulu Ai, the atmosphere getting cold yet hot as Guo Ai spoke.


    "While we are happy with where we are, both I and Fulu desire to have the power and ability to help our family when it needs help. And we won''t lie, the prospects of having power and looking down at the world, who with an ego can say no to that?"


    As the final words came to a close, Azrail caught a glimpse of the inner desires for power that he sees in his mother in his grandparents, they might have hidden it well or perhaps after this happiness in mind the inner call of every cultivator for power must have been forgotten due to the status quo of happiness, but no matter how it was lost, it has been renewed back now and it''s now glowing brighter than ever.


    With such a heated atmosphere, the eyes finallynded on Braze, who couldn''t hold his serious face for long. But the face this time he made didn''t match any of his goofiness, the face he made this time matched one of hunger for power with the matched desire for protection. With a voice dripping with mischief, he spoke.


    "When everyone is in, who am I to say no?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 246 - 245-Changes Upwards.

    Chapter 246 - 245-Changes Upwards.


    "Good, looks like we have a long road ahead of us."


    Yun spoke, a rare type of smileing to her face as her gaze wandered towards Azrail who took in the gaze with a smile simr to his mother''s on his face, with a sharp gaze Azrail turned to look towards all his family from his mother''s side, the prospective advantages and weaknesses of all of them had passed through his mind before, and he had already mapped out certain paths that would have been perfect for them into the future.


    "Since you all have decided, why don''t we begin with the initiation?"


    "What initiation?"


    Azrail''s grandfather asked, the man''s eyes now starting to shine with the new burning me as he asked so, to this with a smile Azrail spread out his qi, his Qi going forth to embrace everyone in the room as they all appeared in a room within the Realm Scraper, the sudden transport causing some difort, but they all quickly shrugged it off as Kia with her eyes shining forth asked.


    "Where are we?"


    As she said so, she couldn''t help taking in deep breaths while trying to suck in more and more of the Qi all around, the perfectly amazing pure Qi, one rarely even seen in the realm above, it being like sudden drugs entering the system of the new members, being suddenly taken in to which Azrail quickly acted and covered them with his Qi to avoid them from taking everything in so quickly.


    "Hold yourself for now, don''t take in the Qi so suddenly, first, initialize yourself to the Qi, and slowly adapt to it before trying to take it all in, and such sudden action would ruin all your internal Qi."


    To his words, the new ones quickly nodded their heads with serious gazes, the surprise and awe of the situation haven''t left them, as even the room that Azrail took matched the scientific development of the highest realms with shing sma disys adorning the walls, emitting data and information.


    Hovering drones zipped through the air, their sleek designs and advanced propulsion systems a sight to behold. They served various purposes, from surveince to transportation, gliding effortlessly through the spacious chamber.


    In one corner, a holographic interface shimmered into existence, allowing users to interact with virtual simtions and databases. Through this interface, individuals could explore distant realms, conduct research, or engage in training exercises tailored to their cultivation path.


    Nearby, energy conduits pulsed with power, channeling Qi-infused energy to power the machinery and infrastructure of the realm.


    As Azrail''s family marveled at the technological wonders surrounding them, they felt like the country bumpkins they are, and before they could fallpletely into the scene around them, Azrail spoke.


    "Before you look around more, first adapt yourself to the Qi here, and then we will begin the initiation."


    At his words, all four of them nodded their heads, they all quickly sat down as they started to slowly adapt to the extremely pure Qi that was being generated from the atmospheric Qi matching the realm they were in, one of the ''lesser'' functions of the Realm Scraper, you would say, an extremely rare one in any realm though.


    Due to this, most of his members, especially his mother, keep rushing here and spending their time here, the cultivation done here being extremely useful in both power and quality of strength too. Well, that''s just the tip of the iceberg training that Azrail''s mother is doing here, the functions here of virtually stimted fighting, extremely powerfully created reality environments, and more being things that Yun is slowly getting addicted to.


    It is also slowly boosting her strength in extremely powerful ways too, leaving that aside Azrail monitored his family closely, he already having spread all his Qi around making sure to monitor everything such that nothing goes wrong.


    ''Looks like I was right, she is making monstrous progress here.''


    Azrail thought as he felt the progress and movement of Qi around Kia, the innate ruling within her bubbling forth as Valencia''s voice was heard in his head.


    ''Are you sure you want to do this?'' n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    ''I am.''


    Azrail replied back, the situation of bringing Kia here meant that the connection with Anya would be broken down partially, but even then Anya would be able to sense and understand it all, and Azrail was aiming for it, with all the treasures and things he is putting forth, Azrail is sure that Any will directly make a move or it would even drive her to the corner he wants Anya to be in.


    "Looks like they will be having a field day once everything is over."


    Azrail''s mother spoke to which he teased.


    "Well, I still remember the image of my mother''s mouth wide open, good thing I saved up the photos of that situation."


    Azrail''s reply earned a small blush across his mother''s cheeks as she pulled at his ears again.


    "Who taught you to talk to your mother like that?"


    She asked, hiding her embarrassment.


    "You."


    Azrail''s reply only made Yun pull harder, the scene around being warm as Xuanyin stood in silence beside them, still as always sticking close to Azrail, the rest including Guo, Kia, Fulu, and Braze now fully focused on getting the pure Qi into their systems and bncing the new feel all over them.


    ''Their reaction always speaks of the truth.''


    The purely shocked faces of theirs like country bumpkins goes to show the clear difference written between the realms up, into the next realm above the technology takes the first leap, grounds fully covered and roads built, buildings change to scrapers of ss till the sky, the cars, vehicles, guns, phones, and more being brought into the loop in that realm, tech takes a very big leap there entering more of the level of technology of the world in Ingrid.


    The only difference is that all the tech runs on apletely different level of energy source, energy stones, Qi stones, and Qi being all the energies being used with unlimited energy run without any sort of concept of pollution ying any hand, themonness there has an amazing life with a different lifestyle from the lower realm, it''s a whole new world to the top.


    And into the third realm, it takes another leap, the technology changes from the cars to flying spatial ships, different from the airnes of the second realm can be seen, sma energy weapons and techs with an extreme amount of technological leap can be seen, it''s in the third realm the heights of the highest realms can be seen, hence the power and distribution there are something else alright.


    That''s the main reason that the ones living in the highest of the realm have an extreme amount of disgust towards the realm members of the lowest realm, not to mention the shock the lower-rising cultivators would have to go through at the culture shock when they reach the higher realms.


    ''Power, entertainment, tech, and everything changes and you need to learn to change with it.''


    The main thing all the higher climbers of realms face is adapting to the change in culture and situation around, some won''t even be able to adapt and fall back into nothing, and it''s the main reason that Azrail has given great importance to getting all the major information into the minds of his family, thus reducing the adaptation timepletely.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!